This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song , 2021

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by Sanja Gombar

Editing by: Rainlyt Editing

Proof Edits: Norma’s Nook Proofing LLC

Format: Avery S.

CONTENTS

Wolf Outcasted Blurb

Willow De Luca

Prologue: Teatime Within The Realms Of The In-Between

1.  Survival Is Only The Beginning

2.  Where Do You Stand?

3.  Cold Showers And Blame The Whisky

4.  True Acceptance And Prepare For War

5.  Lost And Found On Two Spectrums: Part One

6.  Lost And Found On Two Spectrums: Part Two

7.  Return To The City Of Blood And Mayhem: Part One

8.  Return To The City Of Blood And Mayhem: Part Two

9.  Cranky Monday And Game Plan

10.  Let Loose And Warn The Competition: Part One

11.  Let Loose And Warn The Competition: Part Two

12.  To Be A Master Of Incantations

13.  Paint Me Sweetly, King

14.  Lagoon Of Warmth

15.  The Agony That Comes With Loss

16.  Battle In The Heart Of The Blazing Ring

17.  Distractions And Lost It

18.  Feel The Wrath Of A Psycho Princess

19.  Model With Me And Race Against The Coven

20.  Photograph A Blood Rose

21.  Party Till The Sunrise

22.  A Christmas Eve To Remember

STAY CONNECTED

WOLF REJECTED SNEAK PEEK

Prologue: The Ultimate Betrayal

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song

WOLF OUTCASTED BLURB

You've completed your task, Willow, and it's time for the world to acknowledge that what was once rejected now deserves a new role. A position of power that no one will be able to steal from you."

When the world proclaimed me an outcast, I fought against that role and destroyed everything — and everyone — that tried to belittle me.

Now I, Willow De Luca, am about to reap all the rewards, including a very powerful seat that has the supernatural world of New York shaking. Unfortunately, the Coven isn’t pleased that I’ve claimed something they expected would land in their grasp by default. I don’t have time to worry about their wrath, though.

Forbidden Enterprise is launching, my attendance and participation are required at the grandest fashion runway show, and I have to help return a fae princess to Faerie. Top all that off with a visit to the Vatican for personal business with Saint and my special training with Jayce in the ring, and my schedule is filled to the max.

Additionally, our new packmates, Milo, Loki, and Viktor, are ready to prove that they fit perfectly into our Forbidden Pack.

The world isn't prepared for what's in store, but it'll soon become crystal clear that my newly formed empire is about to rain chaos down on anyone who tries to defy a De Luca.

“ Destroy my reputation. Ruin my financial opportunities.

But endanger my men, and you'll enjoy the sweet fury of my wrath.”

PROLOGUE: TEATIME WITHIN THE REALMS OF THE IN-BETWEEN

~WILLOW~

Ringing…

That simple yet annoying repetition echoed around me while snow fell from the sky. My body was numb and heavy, and as the seconds passed, I lost all feeling.

All I could focus on was the falling snow and my internal motivation.

No matter how many times my brain tried to push an ounce of regret my way, I merely deflected it. Nothing would convince me that my actions were wrong, that I was a victim in this circumstance. I wasn’t.

I was a winner…and this was how I’d enjoy the moment of victory.

I stared up into the wondrous sky, a surface that emphasized all the possibilities in the universe. It was intriguing to stare at, even when my vision grew blurry with tears of happiness. I’d done so many things to be proud of - even in our world that ensured that we all felt like tiny ants that could be squashed at any second.

Peering into the vast sky held a different power over me, one that humbled me and forced me to acknowledge that we’re only small chess pieces waiting to fulfill our duties upon the chessboard. I’d put up an amazing fight and been taken out mid-battle, but I wasn’t worried about us succeeding.

There’s no doubt in my mind…my Forbidden Fruit will win the rest.

In this scary, big world, they each carried the power to rise to the challenge and conquer in their element. Maybe my real purpose was leading them in the right direction. Reminding them what potential each of them had - even though some had more than others.

We’d entered this battlefield as enemies, and now I was slipping away, praying our Moon Goddess would shield my lovers from the trying times ahead.

It was funny how life worked. But again, I carried no regrets.

My heart stopped faster than I would have expected it - ba-bump, ba-bump, ba-bump - and then nothing.

I itched to hear the sound one more time: that beating sound of life that drummed against my chest 24/7. The sound held so much significance and was what we all normally took advantage of because we assumed our hearts would always keep beating.

Humans. Shifters. Witches.

At the end of the day, we all carried the same beating heart, and sadly, mine had finally come to a dramatic stop.

I never knew what to expect when death finally came for me. Every other time I’d been close to death, there had been an event that pierced my very soul and left me full of regrets. This time, everything was different - peaceful.

The silence was what I caught onto first. The eerie quietness went on and on like a record playing even after the singer completed that final note. The snowy oasis was the next to fade away, but the curtain of darkness invited plenty of twinkling stars.

Each dot grew stronger in brightness as if to emphasize this newfound world that was growing clearer by the second. But it was the magnificent moon right in the center that took my breath away.

If I had any more breaths to give.

The enchanting sight really left me speechless. The shade of lovely baby pink made my emotions swell in my chest. It was so soft, a tender glow that didn’t hurt the eyes, even with how big and close the moon felt in this wonderful oasis.

My nose picked up on the scent of flowers, and I couldn’t help but close my eyes for a mere moment and inhale deeply. The floral aroma immediately reminded me of Dimitris, and how I took for granted those daily bouquets that expressed his love the best way he knew how.

It was something so simple - so tiny and yet so fucking significant - and now it reminded me of how I was loved differently by him. Loved in a way only he knew how to express without the world realizing his commitment.

As I exhaled, I couldn’t help but realize all the other little things I’d overlooked when it came to my Forbidden men.

The way Neo always kept an “eye” on me, no matter if I was near or far. The way Saint would do his best to crack a joke to make me laugh no matter if the day was shitty or magnificent. The way Jayce secretly made sure I ate something during the day - even resorting to sneaking into the office during my washroom breaks to leave a snack on the table. The way Victor always made sure I had a stash of clothes somewhere for me to use - one set for me and one for if I was William - and that was just a tiny example of all the little things I’d taken for granted.

I was sure there was more I was missing, but the significance began to fade away as looked down to see my feet.

It took my brain a hot minute to acknowledge that I stood in a field of pink roses, which led to me noticing the wonderful black dress that clung to my top half, while the bottom transitioned to a sparkling purple fabric that was layered with a thin material with pink and silver stars.

The front part was short, reaching my knees, which allowed most of my leg tattoos to be visible while the other half was long and dropped from behind. I was barefoot. The feel of the soft soil beneath my feet was comforting, but it was seeing my body without the various wounds I was sure cloaked my flesh that made me wonder what was happening here.

I looked over my shoulder as if to see with my own set of eyes that I didn’t have a pair of black wings - or white. A badass like me probably wouldn’t go to heaven with white wings, but what did I know?

Nothing was at my back, confirming I wasn’t an angel of some sort, but what did catch my eyes was the brilliantly glowing pendant upon my neck. It was a circle that reminded me of some sort of magical talisman or artifact. The glowing piece shimmered with magic energy and changed to various colors, only reminding me of Viktor.

The base color had to be some sort of silver or carry a holographic shine to it, but that was covered by the dazzling gleam of various hues - particularly pink, purple, and blue. The energy itself was intriguing to feel: a protective cloak of power laced with compassion and immense love.

It felt like the power consisted of layers upon layers, and the compassion was the second to last layer, followed by the single layer of love that was shielded from everything. The force of power felt the strongest and yet it was raw and vulnerable, which was why it was so highly protected.

I wouldn’t be able to explain it properly if asked, but that was how I envisioned it. I couldn’t help but lift my hands to feel my pixie-cut hair, forgetting for a moment that I didn’t have my long pink strands like before.

Something told me my hair was probably white and completely absent of my usual pink strands, but I wouldn’t get to see for sure because there was nowhere to view myself.

I guess I should be more concerned about where I am.

That should have been the question of the year because my surroundings felt so mesmerizing that it felt unreal. I was standing in a divine place that embraced the darkness yet blended perfectly with a color scheme that spoke to my very soul.

I bet if the others were here, they would be just as allured as I, but their absence made my chest squeeze in worry as my eyes softened.

I miss my Forbidden.

My hand already clenched the middle of my chest, right above the glowing necklace. It carried a spark of warmth, and I wasn’t certain if that was what I was craving to feel again.

The warmth of my pack, the vivid sensation of our flowing connection. Their presence, their emotions, their wolves that connected to Bria. Fuck…

My vision began to blur as I suddenly grasped my reality: I’m alone.

No pack, no Bria, no Aurelia, no one else I held a connection to.

This was the end of the road for me, and no matter how peaceful it was, the striking loneliness that shot through me like a bullet left me shedding tears.

A part of me felt silly for crying. The memories of what had landed me here were suddenly so far away from my grasp that I couldn’t decipher them. It left a heaviness that fought to consume me, and I did everything I could to not forget the rest of those I loved.

To forget all I’d experienced and achieved before reaching this prime moment.

My tears rolled down my cheeks, and a warm breeze blew by, the strings of heat seemingly aiding in taming the chill that fought to ridicule me. I hugged myself as I closed my eyes shut, quietly sobbing as the overwhelming sadness flooded my senses.

I’m lonely, Moon Goddess. I…don’t want to die alone.

Was this what death had in store for us? Or was this some sort of transition to something new?

More importantly, was there a way for me to get back home?

Home.

My life of forbidden darkness suddenly felt like home. Compared to some of the darkest moments in my life where I lay there alone, without access to a single person I cared or knew of, this felt no different.

It made my chest feel tight, my body tense with uncertainty, and my breath go wild in panic.

Tainted memories I’d surely forced myself to forget tried to lift their ugly heads - metal tables, electric shocks, pain…so much fucking pain, and menacing laughter from a woman who was far too close to home.

I struggled to shut it all out while desperately clawing for the good memories that I realized were fading one by one. It only made me internally frustrated, and that was when more tears escaped my eyes and ran down my flushed cheeks.

I didn’t want to lose them all because the reality was that those memories molded me into who I was there and then. The good and bad contributed to Willow De Luca, and by stealing it away from me, I would be left with…nothing.

No memories, no experiences, no identity.

The most frightening thing of all was the truth in this predicament that would only confirm my ending.

There was no future ahead of me.

Another breeze went by, but the aroma that was caught in its current and flowed into my very nostrils suddenly stole my grief and replaced it with curiosity. Nothing could stop me as I looked for the source of the scent – like one you’d smell as you walked down the quiet hall in the early hours of the morning.

The sweet scent of tea did wonders for one’s body, mind, and soul at the start of the day.

It was a tad funny to acknowledge my reaction to the scent, since I enjoyed coffee far more than tea. The preference reminded me of someone important - someone who was once a lover and would forever be my best friend.

I felt a tad ashamed for suddenly not remembering their name, but maybe this sweet scent would bring me right to them and bring their name to the tip of my tongue.

The new motivation pushed me to begin walking, and each step took more of my dread and replaced it with a dose of tranquility.

By the time I discovered the culprit of the wonderful aroma, my tears had dried and I now stood with a bubbling delight as I stared at the scene before me.

I’m not alone anymore.

A white table that was wrapped in wonderful vines of black and bloomed various purple and pink roses sat in the middle of the grand floral paradise. The top surface was decorated with white silk placemats with stitched embroidery of various colored roses. Placed on top of them were china teacups that looked far too delicate to touch - let alone drink from.

A cup full of steaming hot tea awaited me. An empty chair was pulled out like an invitation, but my eyes couldn’t help but drift over to my left, and I noticed an outstandingly beautiful woman.

She sat there like a delicate doll of perfection. Her eyes were orbs of pastel colors while her hair was rather similar to mine. It was short and off to one side, but the white tips transitioned into various colors that mimicked her piercing eyes, complementing them further.

She was naturally pale in complexion, and her thin frame was cloaked in the finest floral dress I’d ever seen. With one leg crossed over the other and her tiny saucer in her free hand, she worked on sipping her tea while I admired her.

My eyes couldn’t get enough of her enchanting appearance, but I was further tugged in to take in the fine details of the various incantations on her arms and calves. Around her neck was a collar, one that carried a similar silver pendant that I couldn’t quite grasp the details of in my memory. Only instead of it being a circle that reminded me of a full moon, hers was a crescent moon.

As if sensing my attention on its twinkling surface, the crescent moon pendant began to glow in the same illuminating pattern as mine - as if the two objects were having a conversation of their own.

The woman lowered her teacup onto her saucer, and now her attention was solely on me. Her lips of glossy pink curled upward, and wow.

She…looks like someone. Who was he? I can’t remember. Please let me remember.

I fought to not panic as I searched my mind for their name, and suddenly it clicked as the very image of my bodyguard flashed within my mind.

“Viktor,” I whispered and quickly followed with, “You…look like Viktor. Well…I mean, a female version. A really pretty version…and I just fucked up my first impression.”

She laughed like an angel.

“Everyone always said Viktor looked more like me than his father, but alas. I’d never admit it in front of my sweet love or he’d get depressed,” she began happily and gave me a dazzling smile of white teeth. “But yes. You can say I do look like a female version of Viktor. Except I smile way more.”

She set her cup down and placed her hands onto her lap as she continued to grin welcomingly.

“Willow De Luca. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you. I would have preferred meeting you with Viktor, but our Goddess seems to have other plans for all of us.” She gestured to the chair parallel to her. “Please. Have a seat and enjoy some tea while it’s still warm.”

How could I refuse?

I walked over to the very seat and sat down. I didn’t feel nervous, but I couldn’t deny that Viktor’s mother's appearance alone was intimidating. She was just flawless in so many ways that I was left wondering whether she was a goddess or a fae.

Could be an undercover fae goddess. Who knows?

Something told me she was a wolf, or at least those were the vibes I picked up off her extravagant aura, but her magic level was unmeasurable, which again made perfect sense because Viktor was really good at magic.

What was he again? A magician? No. Another word. A…warlock? Yes.

“You look deep in thought, Willow,” she noted. “What are you thinking about?”

“Well…” How do I even begin? “I think my memories are fading. I’m…trying not to worry about it, but I’m scared I’ll forget everything that molded me into…well, me.”

It felt so easy to just come out with what was bothering me, and I felt a tad calmer as her eyes softened and she bobbed her head in understanding.

“That’s reasonable,” she assured me. “This is the In-Between after all. It’s hard to keep all your memories together in one place when you’re literally grasping every memory you’ve experienced since your birth.”

“Since my birth,” I gasped in awe and wondered if I’d get to recall any of those instances. “The In-Between. That’s what this place is called? What a beauty.”

“It is divine, isn’t it? Gives you a glimpse of how peaceful paradise is. I’m rather thankful for your presence. I was getting lonely drinking tea all by myself.”

“Don’t be lonely,” I encouraged and pulled my chair inward, then sat a little straighter. With a smile, I continued, “I’ll gladly keep you company.”

“I’d greatly appreciate it,” she confessed. “I’m waiting for my husband.”

“Viktor’s father. I…apologize for being a bit blunt, but I didn’t know either of you were…” I hadn’t thought my words through and I felt saying “I thought you guys were dead” would be a bit offensive.

My delay made her giggle as she bobbed her head in understanding.

“It’s reasonable for you to believe that my husband and I had perished. Viktor’s field of work is a complicated one, and it’s best for him to act like he has no strings to anyone so that he doesn’t give anyone the advantage of knowing who he cares dearly for,” she explained. “Though, I believe that’s about to change.”

“What do you mean?”

“I guess you can say a certain someone has moved up the ranks of importance,” she admitted as she picked up her cup and went back to sipping her tea. The move encouraged me to do the same, and my lips pressed lightly onto the cool surface before the flowing warmth of the sweet tea flowed into my mouth.

The taste alone was revitalizing, and I couldn’t help but drink some more. The warmth was lovely to feel as the hot liquid went down my throat and seemed to warm up my internal organs. It was like we were sitting in a winter paradise and enjoying a cup of tea instead of the rose oasis surrounding us.

“This is delicious.”

“I agree,” she replied. “It should replenish a bit of your energy while you wait.”

“What am I waiting for?” I inquired. “I mean, you’re waiting for your husband. I’m not waiting for anyone.”

“Actually, you are,” she revealed. “It depends on a few factors, but I’m rather confident that someone will come for you.”

“Why?” The single word escaped me before I could think it through.

“Well, for one, you’re loved by many people. I don’t think they’re ready to let you go,” she began and took a sip of her tea while her words simmered in my mind.

I’m loved. Many people care enough about me to not let me go?

Repeating her words in my head made me feel a little crazy because I was struggling to remember many things. Viktor was the easiest to remember because his face was so similar to that of the woman opposite me, but even with his mother’s company, I couldn’t remember everything I would have liked to recall to help me understand what she meant.

What she was really implying.

"Your journey isn’t destined to end here, Willow.”

“It’s not?” I decided to offer back because I lacked enough knowledge to understand why I was even here. Did I do something wrong? Did I accidentally trip or get caught up in something out of my control? The true riddle of this conversation was trying to decipher who I once was prior to reaching this place of serenity.

“Far from it,” she assured me as she laid her cup down once more to give me her full attention. As her smile dimmed, her soothing eyes were filled with striking wisdom. Sometimes I could just look at a person and know they carried so much knowledge and experience about our vast universe, and this moment reflected exactly that.

“You have so much potential to unlock, Willow,” she emphasized. “I won’t deny the fact that grasping such potential means unlocking doors you don’t wish to open.”

A lump formed in my throat as I stared back at her, and the intensity of our gaze grew with every second that passed.

“What if some doors are meant to be kept closed?” I whispered as my eyes closed. “Forever.”

“Some doors may never open again,” she agreed. “But that’s usually because you’ve already overcome their challenge. There are plenty that are left untouched, begging to be discovered and opened. Some may reveal rooms of gold. Others could be rooms of snakes, emotional turmoil, or an abundance of happiness. Anything could be awaiting you behind every unlocked door, Willow. However, you’ll never know what you’re about to face if you don’t open them.”

“I’m too scared to do that.”

My eyes opened again, and they were emotionless as I stared back into her prism eyes of wisdom. “When I opened too many doors as a child, where did that get me?”

For a split second, those memories came and then were gone, but my lip trembled as I whispered, “Emotionally damaged. Pushed off a cliff. Greeted by Death and forced to endure months of recovery. Tortured by people who hid in the shadows of the darkness. My screams only brought them joy while they struggled to collar me like a fucking dog. All my curiosity did was lead me straight into a hall full of suffering. Why would I put myself through that again?”

“Why, indeed,” she pondered to herself as she closed her eyes for a brief moment. “Have you ever thought those bad experiences were meant to be endured solely for a hidden purpose?”

“A hidden purpose?” I didn’t understand.

“When you experience something bad on your own, it’s hard to face. It’s even harder to conquer. The weight one must carry to fight against the dramatic experience that leaves open wounds and lingering scars is sometimes too hard to carry, but as a child, we see the future we wish to reach and push forward. No matter how bad the trauma is,” she explained. “As adults, we fear re-experiencing what scared us the first time. Not solely because of the pain it marked upon us physically, emotionally, or mentally, but because despite experiencing it in the past, pain is pain. It hurts, wounds, destroys, and breaks us until we’re nothing but broken pieces of glass scattered across a floor. Then we’re left with two options: to leave ourselves to be nothing but shattered glass or to pick up the pieces and create something new.”

Something…new…

“It’s scary revisiting your past. Frightening to confront those who brought nothing but agony to your life. Those people and instances wait for that striking moment to rear their ugly heads and remind us of our history, but you’re in the driver’s seat, Willow. You get to choose how these situations affect you. They expect you to crumble under the pressure you carried alone long ago, but isn’t it easier to confront your demons with a pack that has your back?”

She had a point.

“How you remind me of Vincenzo. He was just as apprehensive as you were long ago, but if he hadn’t opened the door and faced the trauma of his past, he would have never had the guts to be your bodyguard.”

Vincenzo…

“Really?” That surprised me because the few facts I remembered of Viktor were that he was a perfectionist, confident in his element of protecting whom he was assigned to, and he never fucked up.

“Really,” she repeated the word. “He has to open another door to be able to change your fate.”

“Do you think he will?” I curiously asked.

“I do.” There was no doubt in her voice. “It won’t be long, actually.”

“Why would he do all that for me?” I knew why, somewhere within the depths of my soul, but my ears craved to hear the truth.

To confirm what I hoped could be returned.

“Vincenzo loves you, Willow,” she emphasized as her eyes softened and her smile returned. “My son has loved you for a very long time. He fought every possible strand of restraint, but alas. He has no choice but to accept the truth. He’s fallen in love with you, and I can safely guess you’re smitten for him as well.”

“I believe so.” I couldn’t be 100% sure but it felt that way. Like he carried a piece of my heart along with a few others that I cherished dearly. “If only I could remember all we’ve been through.”

“You will,” she assured me. “The real question is, are you ready to continue this journey?”

I held off from answering immediately, but my resolve was already set in stone. Despite my lack of memory or the trauma I was fighting desperately to ignore for all eternity, I couldn’t brush away the urge to keep going.

There was a flame that was still burning on, no matter the number of attempts made to extinguish its light.

“I have to keep going,” I quietly admitted. “There’s so much left to do…even if it’s overwhelming for me to think about it.”

“Sometimes you just have to shut up all those thoughts that seek to find the reason and go with your gut,” she encouraged. “When there are moments where you lose your way, remember those around you and don’t hesitate to rely on them. They may not see the signs all the time, but time and experience will help them learn from their mistakes and be the shoulders you need to lean on.”

“Are you okay with me being with Vik…eer…Vincenzo?” It felt weird to say his full name.

“You have my blessing, Willow,” she assured me. “Tell him that too, and if he bothers you, I’ll have to come down and slap his head so he regains his common sense.”

That actually made me giggle before I felt a sudden tugging motion. It was faint but captured me like a hook on a fishing line, and though I sought to finish my conversation with Viktor’s mother, I couldn’t.

I need to go in that direction.

“I guess it’s time,” I heard her say, but I rose up and began to steadily walk away. My body stopped at the touch of arms behind me, and for a moment, it felt like I was being hugged from behind.

Something hooked around my neck - the chain thin and almost weightless. The burning sensation on my chest suddenly grew stronger, as if another energy was flowing into the main piece of magical jewelry that pressed against my chest.

“As a Master of the Forbidden Elements, I pass on my power to you, Willow Alundra Phoenix.” The use of my real name tugged my interest, but it was short-lived as the force that wrapped me in its web begged for me to get closer.

To close the distance between us.

Energy rushed through me in waves, to the point that it felt like I was a charged battery and the energy was desperate to buzz through our designated equipment.

“You will be tested, Willow. Things will not be easy. But trust in your Endangered men and your Master. Trust in the pack you’ve formed, and I assure you, domination will be your portion to obtain and conquer. You will be prosperous. May our Goddess of the Moon shield you from death from this day onward. May my power assist you, my knowledge guide you, and my son continue to protect you.”

With one last squeeze, I was let go, and all my attention was on the path before me while I felt as if the presence behind me began to fade away.

Like the rest of the world.

The gust of wind breezed past me, the petals of pink rushing into the air and brushing my flesh. I walked through it all, my body blazing with the urge to be connected to another, and before I realized it, there was the source of my need.

A being of darkness.

There was no way of seeing their face. Their taller figure triggered some sort of familiarity in the depths of my consciousness, but once again, I couldn’t grasp the identity of this essence of darkness. However, I knew one thing was for sure.

I did not fear them.

They stood there like I was but a ghost, but frankly, it was as if they were observing the glowing light of pastel colors oozing out of me. We were the complete opposite - him being Yin, while I knew my core power was Yang.

Together we’d balance each other out - soothe the storms of fury brewing within us the moment we came together as one.

The world continued to disintegrate around us, and the starry sky began to crack away while the moon’s glowing rays grew stronger and created a stream of light that shone on just us.

The gusts of wind grew stronger, wrapping around us like a brewing tornado. They carried the fragile petals of pink that soon began to turn into black.

Our prolonged stance was only igniting chaos, but we remained in our places as if we’d become statues and couldn’t dare take the final steps to bring us together. I knew this wasn’t the moment for me to take the lead, so I remained in my place, even as the full moon began to shatter.

For a brief moment, I wondered if this was it, if the two of us would drift and fade away like the rest of this world, but then he executed the move.

He took three steps forward.

When we faced each other now, it was almost painful to remain still, but I didn’t have to wait long, for those hands of inky shadows reached out to lay upon my flesh, and just like that, his lips slammed into mine, and it felt like I’d finally got a breath of life.

Our worlds crashed and tumbled.

Our bodies molded and became one.

Our minds connected in a way that was just magical.

Our lips further pressed together in relief.

“Willow.” There was the familiar voice, and I prepared for the inevitable.

“Come back to me.”

That was all my soul needed to hear.

So I did.

I’m coming back home.

1

SURVIVAL IS ONLY THE BEGINNING

“Blossoming Flower?”

The tender voice spoke after a whimper escaped my slightly parted lips.

I was in two places at once. My body was in the safe arms of someone I recognized as mine, but the other part of me lay upon the flat surface of a metal table. The more I focused on it, the stronger the nightmare grew.

Those fearful instances of suffering, agony, and traumatizing pain.

The emotions dug into my flesh like knives, marking me up with various imperfections - like a marker sectioning off every part of me that needed to be fixed.

Everything needs to be fixed…

That manic laughter always sent chills down my spine. That specific pitch proved something had gone right when a lot of shit had gone fucking wrong. I was but a puppet, waiting for those strings to pull my limbs up and cater to their every move.

I had no choice but to obey, for I was in their captivity until the timer went off. No matter how many times I screamed, begged, or dreamed of my freedom, in that designated time of recovery, all I experienced was pain.

Electrocuting pain that went down to my very soul.

It felt like I was trapped in a cycle. The chilled atmosphere, the frigid liquid that went through my veins and made me feel so hot seconds later, it was all too much, and I begged to suffocate on my agony so I’d be freed.

Free from the whip of anguish that worked overtime to ruin me.

“Willow.”

The same voice was tugging at me, but it now echoed in the walls of my mind - pleading with me to come to their side of safety.

I wanted to - craved to choose the side that cared for me, but what if I brought my monsters with me? This daunting woman from my nightmares wouldn’t carry an ounce of mercy, and I couldn’t be the culprit in bringing harm to those I loved.

I have to endure it…silently. No one else will experience this pain. No one. No one. No-

Something hot pressed against the side of my neck. The touch was scorching with enough heat to jolt me awake, but it extinguished just as fast as it kindled, replaced by toe-curling pleasure that left me moaning.

The spike and drop in my clusterfuck of emotions left me feeling absolutely drained which was why I tried to figure out what was happening. I felt like I’d dropped out of a helicopter, wrestled a bear, gotten electrocuted, died, been revived, raced down a mountain, and saved a town against an avalanche.

Wait…didn’t that happen?

Did it actually matter right now? Not really. I think all my mind could focus on was attempting to figure out who was kissing the left side of my neck so delicately in the middle of this dark room.

I had the intention of asking, but my sluggish brain actually knew who was with me which was why his name escaped my lips a second later.

“Saint?” My voice was thick with sleep, and I was rather tempted to go back to doing that.

He didn’t answer, his lips far too busy laying hickeys against my flesh. It actually made me smile while my body began to relax - the tension from the nightmare I was experiencing beginning to flee like a demon being exorcised from my body.

Those kisses began to trail up my neck, then my cheek, and I couldn’t help but move to hit home - our lips meeting in a tender press.

It was amazing how one simple touch could make the demons run away. My mind was still frantic from the wild dream - or nightmare – as I tried to untangle from the strings of confusion and became flooded with a sense of peace.

And lustful need.

Our lip movements were slow but sensual in their smooth delivery, and I further pressed into Saint’s body as my left side pressed into his bare chest. I knew I was wearing something, at least some form of panties beneath what I’d assume was a blanket, but that was it.

Which could be a bit convenient.

It felt like Saint was wearing shorts, or it could have been his boxers, but I was getting pulled away into his flawless delivery of passion and it didn’t matter anymore. Nothing seemed to matter in this stage of comforting affection, for my mind was worrying less about what had occurred prior to my awakening and instead was centered on my Dark Lord.

One of my mates.

The imaginative thought of being in his secure, muscled arms that held me tightly in our cramped space made me want to fulfill such a fantasy. I’d only now realized how small the bed seemed to be. It was like it couldn’t handle the both of us as our bodies were mere centimeters from the metal sidebars, but it wasn’t going to stop me from trying to maneuver myself to face Saint.

Well, maybe.

Mid-turn I realized I was hooked up to something - an IV or maybe a machine - but Saint must have been thinking the same thing or was attuned with my thoughts because he stopped my attempt and changed position entirely. My back was now pressed against the sheets beneath me, while he hovered above me.

Fuck…

My weak eyes locked onto his hooded ones, and I took in the true beauty of those mesmerizing blue eyes that normally held a glimmer of innocence in them. That was the typical look Saint projected: the good boy with his perfect looks and his “clean” history.

But we all knew better, and I was getting to see what most of the public didn’t.

The seductive master, hidden behind that perfect ego. The man who surely knew how to please any woman - or man. His delicate spheres of blue were staring down at me with a hooded hunger.

The sexual tension that sparked just from one look had us closing the distance and kissing as if our bodies depended on it.

Deep down, I would have normally been cautious or taken things slow because Saint and I hadn’t really established a pace. We had talked about it, and I knew we wanted to go on another party date that was just us, but our actions in the realms of sex and all things revolving around it were rather chaotic in nature.

There was something about Saint that reminded me of a hunter in the woods, waiting to prowl towards his prey. But in comparison to a normal routine of executing his moves, it was all over the place. One day he just teased, the next, we were on the verge of saying fuck it and committing the deed.

This new bond, though, shifted the pace and further accelerated things, which frankly, I didn’t have a single complaint about. Was it tricky to figure out? Yes. However, deep down, I enjoyed this unpredictability in our blossoming relationship.

I guess that’s what’s happening here. Our relationship - the connection between us - is expanding deeper than I anticipated.

Why wouldn’t it after everything we’d gone through?

I should have been thankful Onyx wasn’t jumping into the room and interrupting this fine moment. That thought encouraged me to really delve into this wonderful experience and get lost in its warmth.

This IV would get annoying if we were going to commit the deed here and now, but it wasn’t going to stop me from gathering enough strength to wrap my arms around his neck. The move really changed our kisses - the pace and deep press of our lips now shifting to a frantic need to appease our growing desires.

It was such a simple movement, but it seemed to mean so much more. It was an action that secured Saint like he was my new prized possession, and frankly, he was to me.

One of my Endangered.

“Saint?” I breathed between kisses, and he groaned and kissed me long and hard. I knew he didn’t want to stop, and neither did I if I truly had my way. My mind was on a rollercoaster of emotions that were solely focused on my Saint, but my body was clearly left behind at the end of the line of the ride because her sluggish self was forcing me to pause this frenzy of desire so I wouldn’t pass right out.

Or vomit in his mouth. That would be utterly disgusting…or traumatizing.

"Breathe, Willow,” Saint encouraged. Did he know how fast the world was spinning right now? It was as though we’d gotten on one of those amusement park rides that spun us around and around with only a seatbelt to save us from being flung into orbit.

It probably didn’t matter, but I decided it was a good idea to follow his words and breathe.

C’mon, Willow. You know how to use those damn lungs of yours.

My eyes widened at Saint’s sudden movement. His body lowered to lightly lay upon me while his forehead pressed against mine. The gesture froze me, not out of fear, but due to multiple sensations.

A prickling heat that moved from my head down my body, the press of his hardness against my aching lower reign, a wave of clarity that rushed to my internal aid, and the deceleration of my spinning world until I wasn’t dizzy anymore.

The wave of nausea associated with the dizziness also corrected itself, leaving me in a calm enough state to relax once more while my eyes came to a brief close. There was something about pressing your forehead against another pack member that helped make everything more endurable.

Whether it was the brief pressure of our connection on the physical and mental level or the simple moment of contact that reminded me that I wasn’t alone in this slightly frightening moment, the action accomplished its purpose and more.

All thanks to my lovely Saint.

When I opened my eyes once more, he pulled back to meet my gaze with a sweet smile.

“Better?”

“Much better,” I admitted and couldn’t help but ask, “Now how did you manage to get in here without the others killing you?”

The way his lips gave off that devilish smirk already answered my question, and I sighed.

“You might as well rule the Underworld,” I concluded.

“I could but then I’d miss a certain Blossoming Flower, and it’s never a good thing to leave the Ruler of the Underworld in longing. That’s why Persephone visits Hades every six months.”

I actually stared at him in astonishment while I worked on deciphering what he’d just said.

“Wait. You can rule the Underworld?”

“I could.” He shrugged like it was no big deal before he pecked me on the lips, nose, and forehead. “It would be boring as fuck. If I can’t eat the souls, why the hell would I want to be stuck sitting around and judging their fates? I mean, if you made it all the way to the Underworld, it’s clear you’re fucked. Do I really need to sit upon a throne with my three-headed puppy and see who’s getting more flames up their ass in a world where they’re stuck suffering for all eternity? No thanks.”

“First off, Cerberus is not a puppy,” I croaked. That rewarded me a raised eyebrow from my Ruler of the Underworld applicant. “What? It’s true.”

“It’s a sign my lovely Beta needs some rest when she decides a three-headed beast is more important than me,” he whined and actually gave me puppy eyes.

“Oh please. Rest or no rest, I would have pointed that out.”

“Only after you praised me,” he reasoned as if this were a completely logical conversation to have. “You haven’t praised your favorite playboy in the pack.”

“You’re nothing close to a playboy,” I noted.

“You don’t know that.” He winked. “I could have had a side gig before meeting you.”

“Right,” I drawled out. “I’ll believe it when you model for them.”

“The world would end if I modeled for Playboy, Willow.” He lightly chuckled. “I doubt the public could handle it.”

“How about if it’s me, you…and Jayce?”

“You as in ‘you’?” he began. “Or you as in William you? Because if three dominating males land on that front cover, the world of social media would stop working. In fact, the world would just malfunction and the president would struggle to find the restart button.”

“So that means it would be outstandingly hot,” I summed up.

“Too hot for the stands of NYC or any form of social media.”

“What about OnlyFans?” I offered with a sloppy grin. “Could make millions.”

“You are the only one who would possibly suggest an OnlyFans for some steamy pictures of us three for the world to see,” he reasoned mostly to himself. “Even Dimitris wouldn’t suggest that, though I bet he’d be jealous if William went ahead and did a shirtless photoshoot without him.”

“He’d go ballistic,” I noted and shivered at the imaginary thought. “He’d strip me naked and fuck me in front of the photo crew as punishment.”

Saint’s smirk was taunting me while I noticed the clear hint of growth against my groin thanks to his pressing bulge.

“That totally turned you on,” I huffed and gave him a ‘really’ stare. His chuckle was husky with a dose of mystery as he leaned down to lightly kiss me while he further pressed himself against me.

“Kinda.”

“Either I’ve been in a coma for eternity and you haven’t fucked anyone since or you simply missed me,” I summed up but closed the tiny distance between our lips to kiss him back. He took the bait, rewarding me with a teasing kiss as his tongue ran along my bottom lip before his teeth lightly tugged at the slightly swollen surface.

Seconds passed with intense staring, and then his hot mouth was on mine. This time, there was no playfulness or caution. The two of us had come to the same conclusion that we needed to relieve this burning ache between us.

Saint’s kisses sizzled with possessiveness as he dominated my mouth. While one hand kept him perched above me, his other hand roamed down my body, igniting sparks of desire that further added to the brewing build-up of pleasure begging to rise, shimmer, and reach the peak of blissful oblivion.

My competitive side wasn’t taking a day off in this segment of lovemaking, for it pushed through me - encouraging my lips to sync with his, meeting him on every level of rhythm, passion, and sweet intensity.

Our breaths became heavy exhales and swift inhales, while my hands worked on roaming his chest to the best of my ability. I liked to contribute to the various emotions running through us, adding to the realms of the physical touch while our bond only further heightened it.

I felt so daring, even in my weak state, and I guessed Saint felt the same because he didn’t slow down in his erotic conquest - one I was trying to figure out.

"Saint,” I moaned his name and he kissed me even harder, his body weight further lying upon me while he began to taunt me by grinding against my groin. That prompted a drawled moan in response, and I spread my legs enough for him to slip his left knee in between.

Lifting my hips just slightly, we got lost in our feverish kissing above, while our hips moved on their own accord below. I secretly hoped I wasn’t wearing a heart monitor of some kind, but with how things were unraveling, I wouldn’t be able to get distracted by the idea of someone walking in because I was too far lost in this whirlpool of arousal to care.

Peeking through heavy eyelids, I enjoyed the way the shadows of the room danced on Saint’s face, complementing his attractiveness but also further contributing to the ominous darkness that oozed off of him.

I was unlocking something – letting it out to come to play for a few minutes of sexual jubilee, and Saint wasn’t fighting it. He soaked in that power and let it reign. The result delivered the shift in our movement as things got faster.

And fucking hotter.

The room had to have become an oven, but I couldn’t care less as I began to moan louder into his mouth as his hips aided that knee in stimulating my pussy that was already glistening wet. I could smell my juices, the aroma thick in the air.

I was sure the fabric pressed against my pussy folds was wet, and Saint could feel that.

Feel how he was driving my body crazy with just his knee and those tormenting lips.

“Fuck, Willow,” he cursed under his breath as he began to move a little faster. He was trying to pace himself, and I knew it was on my behalf, but the slower we went, the more sensitive we became, and I was positive neither of us would be able to prolong the inevitable much longer.

My body had enough of my slow movements, and my pussy further ached to be relieved which prompted me to grind against Saint’s knee as it pressed into me for further friction. Our breaths were hot and rapid, our lips kissing one moment and our voices moaning our names in quiet desperation the next.

I couldn’t recall where we were, but if it was a medical room or a hospital, I couldn’t process the risks. All I wanted was to reach my climax, and I was close to achieving exactly that.

“Saint. Faster,” I quietly pleaded with my breathless voice that held so much vulnerability to it. The tone made it seem like I desperately needed this, and I guessed I did. I needed an escape from reality and the tower of responsibilities.

No nightmares, no questions, no worries about the next stack of things that needed to be crossed off our vast agenda were on my mind.

All I had to worry about was us, and that meant so much to me while also giving me a sense of relief - and freedom.

His lips collided into mine once more, muffling my moans that begged for him to keep going. Our movements became rough and animalistic, the two of us desperate to reach our peaks of ecstasy. While my skin was sensitive with the first beads of sweat, my insides were churning in gleeful anticipation.

If I needed a reminder that I was alive, this was exactly it.

I caught onto the prickling closeness of his release before my own began to spike towards the finish line. This was something new between us, and for a second, it felt like Saint was experiencing exactly how I felt while I was in his shoes.

I’d toss it in the realms of mind fuckery if I wasn’t used to the switch from female to male, but this unique out-of-body experience only further escalated what was at our fingertips.

“Fucking hell,” Saint grunted and sank his head into my shoulder as he groaned, “Cum on me, Willow!” The command was so unexpected but it blazed through me like fire - triggering my climax at the same time as Saint’s.

“Fuck!” I cursed and moaned the sound of utter relief as I came undone. My body was left to endure the shuddering waves that followed, but my mind was reeling from Saint’s release as I felt each shot escape his length.

It was an experience of both worlds, and though I had so many questions, I couldn’t think right now - breathing was already a mission itself.

“Holy fucking shit,” Saint groaned into my shoulder. “That was weird as fuck,” he began and followed with, “I wanna do it again.”

That was rather funny in my delirious state of mind, leaving me to weakly giggle.

“You’re acting like a fool.”

“A fool madly in love,” he tossed back with a chuckle. “That felt so fucking good, and I haven’t even gotten my cock in you. It was like I was in your body, experiencing exactly what I was doing…or at least a part of me. Serious mind fuckery.”

“From the sound of it, you like mind-fuckery sex.”

“If we get to experience both sides of the sexual experience, I’m not going to be able to control myself, Blossoming Flower,” he warned as he pulled back just so I could see how dark his eyes were that swirled with so much lust, I swore he wanted to go again.

“Hold your horny horses,” I reasoned, which again sounded funny enough for me to giggle. “Okay. Maybe I need a time out cause I’m giggling far too much for my own sanity.”

“Probably because you’re happy to be alive, enjoy mind-fuckery sex, and are with me,” he said with far too much confidence - particularly at the last part.

“Minus the last part and you’re right on.”

The way he pouted his swollen lips had me in another giggle fit.

“Yup. I lost a screw or two in the crossfire," I concluded, and it was Saint’s turn to chuckle before claiming my lips for a sweet, quick kiss.

“You didn’t lose anything,” he assured me. “I made sure of that when giving you a hint of a boost after balancing your energy a bit. We were advised you’d feel a bit wonky with everything that happened,” he explained. “I did mean what I said earlier.”

“About being with you?”

“No,” he admitted with a slight smirk. “You’re overwhelmed with the fact that you’re alive, and our frisky experience emphasized that. At least, that’s what I felt in that brief moment of being you.”

“Hmm. Intriguing,” I whispered and felt the urge to hug him - which I did.

Though the sensation was weak in comparison to when we’d climaxed, I caught onto the hint of worry and confusion that oozed off him.

“Willow,” he began, “what’s wrong?”

“I just want a hug,” I whispered into his shoulder. I was sure my sudden need for intimacy after such a spike of pleasure was odd to him, but then again, everything felt weird right now.

I wasn’t going to be apologetic about it, and I didn’t think Saint wanted me to be either. He hugged me back, our bodies buzzing with alleviation.

“Whatever our Willow wants,” Saint whispered.

Time passed and I may have drifted off at some point, but when my consciousness returned, Saint was climbing back into my bed with his clothes on. I briefly caught a glimpse of his white t-shirt and black joggers, but my eyes came to a close as I immediately snuggled against his frame after he settled into the bed.

“Willow?”

“Hmmm,” I replied and further relaxed. There was just something about Saint that really gave off a protective curtain that eased the vault of fears and worries that fought to come out and play.

His presence was one I was grateful for because it gave me time to truly rest my mind. My body? Not so much, but I’d totally do that all over again if the opportunity arose.

“How are you feeling?” Saint quietly asked.

“Drained,” I admitted after a few seconds. “My brain feels sluggish. Like my responses.”

“That’s okay,” he once again assured me. “Your body endured a lot. Sluggish responses are better than being in a coma. We were worried for a hot minute.”

“You were?” Now I was confused. “What happened? Actually…where are we?”

“We’re still on the mountain,” he revealed. “Mount Marcy. After we were congratulated and you met your mom, you literally passed out.”

“Oh fuck,” I cursed. “Really? That sounds so embarrassing.” It really did. After all this time, I’d finally gotten the chance to not only face my mother, my real biological mother, but I was literally inches away from discovering more about my life in general.

All these trials, the torture, the constant ridicule from all angles, I wanted to hear the truth of why I experienced all of this and what she meant by me gathering the Endangered Seven.

There were plenty more questions to ask, like why they were here on this particular mountain as if they knew I’d be dropped onto this snowy oasis, and I wanted to know more about this magic part of me I’d somehow unlocked.

Then there would be questions that I wasn’t sure she’d be able to answer. Like what the Vile Queen was after or whether Roberto’s coma was on purpose or really instigated so one of the pack members - particularly Felicia and whomever else she’s working with - could rise into the Alpha role of the pack in his absence.

“That’s not embarrassing, Willow,” Saint reasoned, and his seriousness was enough to prompt my eyes to open to look up at him.

“Saint?”

“You could have died again, Willow,” he stressed, and his eyes clouded over as if he were witnessing it before his eyes. “Since the gym confrontation, every attack that hit you was meant to kill you, to wipe you off the earth and leave no instances for you to discover and return through. There’s only so much anybody can take. Mundane, shifter, even gods and goddesses have their limitations, Willow.”

He seemed to debate whether he should say what happened next, but he ended up continuing, “You passed out because you went into shock. It was like your body finally caught up to everything you experienced in those few short hours and whiplashed you in defiance. It took Milo, Viktor, Ruby, and me to stabilize you.”

The immense fear in his eyes was obvious now, and my heart clenched in empathy as I pressed myself against his body so he was reminded that I was right here and not the Willow in his memory.

“Saint, I’m sorry.” My voice was soft and filled with remorse, but he shook his head.

“You shouldn’t be apologizing. It’s not your fault you went through death experience after death experience. None of this is your fault. I have an idea of what’s led us all the way to this point in time, but it frustrates me that it even had to get this far. All to prove that you’re worthy of a position. It really angers me.”

I felt the slight shift in his aura, and I knew I had to calm him down so I wouldn’t trigger his crazed Dark Lord side.

“I agree with you,” I admitted. “You're absolutely right, but at least it’s over, right?” I offered and closed my eyes. “Is it okay if we talk about it later?”

That seemed to pull him out of the brewing darkness, and his arm hooked around me and pulled me further into his fitted frame.

“Certainly, Willow,” he assured me and lightly kissed my temple.

“Where are the others?” I inquired. “I hope they didn’t get into a fight.”

“Oh, they were good,” Saint reasoned which made me sigh in relief.

“Thank our Goddes-”

“Until you stopped breathing for a moment and everything went south.”

Aww no…

"So…who went crazy first?” I had to ask.

“Well, it was hard to really keep up cause fuck. I didn’t realize how big our group has become until you slipped into the realms of death.”

“Funny,” I tossed back with a slight smirk.

“Dimitris went into sergeant mode, ordering us around to help. Milo became the referee as Loki and Onyx went straight into fighting. That led to Aurelia jumping in to try and save the day, but then all three of them were arguing and it was getting obnoxiously loud, so then Jayce tried to de-escalate the situation, but it just got louder to the point where I tried to intervene, and well, it was just a bunch of loud voices attempting to outdo the other.”

“Right…” I trailed off as I imagined the ordeal. “So let me guess: Dimitris knocked y’all out.”

Saint laughed and needed a moment to hush himself up.

“Basically. I was the first to wake up from it, and Ruby explained that after we passed out, Dimitris fainted from sensory overload which needed Milo’s intervention because no one is dealing with exhausted Dimitris, but all that did was knock him out because it was too much for him after using so much fae magic before contributing to aiding you, so that left Neo, who apparently helped Ruby get all of our assess into beds before he finally went down.”

It sounded like a chaotic mess, but at least we were in a town that was protected and would give us a shelter to recover in.

“I guess no catch-up talks then,” I concluded. “At least I didn’t miss anything, but I still feel like you’re technically not supposed to be here.”

His deep chuckle confirmed that he was being mischievous. “You’re right, but I felt a bit uneasy and couldn’t sleep once I woke up,” he revealed. “It could have been my nerves, but I really couldn’t think straight unless I could see and hold you. I’m not the type to be a stalker like Onyx, but this whole thing made me feel a bit frantic. Like…our world was suddenly crumbling down and I just haven’t dealt with that in a long while. There’s a difference when we’re in our usual domain in NYC. I have the confidence and knowledge to execute whatever I need to control the situation at hand, but all of these striking changes and close calls…it just made me feel helpless.”

He closed his eyes while his lips dipped at the ends.

“Helplessness always reminds me of that night in the church where I felt like I couldn’t do anything. That only encourages me to let my fury out, and well…it’s hard to reign in my hidden nature and not go on a rampage of soul-eating.”

“Saint…”

“I know it’s over. We won, even when a whole bunch of people in high places didn’t wish to see us succeed. That’s enough to tame my fears, and now that I’ve had my dose of Willow, I don’t feel lost,” he confessed and opened his eyes.

He was smiling now, and his eyes softened as they sought mine. “Though, I wouldn’t mind having a little taste of William.”

His added wink had me blushing in three seconds flat, and I managed to punch his side.

“Ow! Willow. Abuse. You can’t be so rough with me," he whined.

“Ya right,” I huffed with an added eye roll, but my eyes were beginning to grow heavy. “Man…I could go for another nap.”

“Tired?” he inquired while he reached out to lightly brush my cheek.

“Ya. Now that I feel calmer and know everyone is safe, I’m sleepy.”

“Everyone is safe,” he repeated to emphasize that prime factor. “Thanks to you, our pack is protected.”

“I’m not doing anything,” I noted, but he shook his head.

“I heard Ruby say that the town only showed up because you landed upon the territory. I’m not sure if it was truly an accident on Loki’s part since we’re not sure about the fine details as to how you landed here, but Ruby said they wouldn’t have known how close you were otherwise. We couldn’t track you, and the protective grid was still up.”

I tried not to yawn, but it escaped my lips that grew wide.

“A lot of shit went down when I was kidnapped, huh?” I summed up.

“Ya,” he agreed, and from the sound of his voice, he was tired too. “I could use a nap as well. Haven’t enjoyed one of those in a while.”

“Fifteen-minute nap?” I offered.

That made him smirk as he kissed me. “Fifteen minutes, but if Willa comes out to play, I’m screwed. I don’t have enough energy for your wild self.”

“Says the one who’s probably more menacing than my crazy side,” I mumbled while cozying up to him. “I think my side of crazy and your side of sinister soul-eating would really get along.”

“Agreed.”

It was quiet for a few seconds, and I was beginning to drift when Saint asked, “What were you dreaming about before, Willow?”

I had the intention of answering, but as my words left my mouth in response, they didn’t seem to make much sense. The gibberish included the words sex, party, and creamy milk.

Clearly, my mind is somewhere else.

There was no strength left in me to keep fighting the need to sleep, and the layer of warmth that covered me up only encouraged my drift towards slumber.

Prickles of fear tried to make their way to the surface as if to try to remind me what had frightened me when I first woke up, but then there was a soft melody - a humming sound that followed the notes of a soothing ballad.

There was no way of figuring out what exact tune it was, but the song chased the claws of fears away while inviting happy memories that followed me into the realms of dreams.

This was only the beginning of survival, but with a bit of rest, I knew we’d be ready to conquer the next step towards domination.

2

WHERE DO YOU STAND?

~MILO~

“I ACTUALLY THOUGHT Neo or Onyx would beat me to the punch, but your company is rather unexpected.”

“When I looked at your group dynamic, I really didn’t see you as a threat.” The words left me as I moved out of the shadows of the corner into the rays of the moonlight that seeped into the small room.

“What about now?”

My eyes of gold with trickles of red locked onto Saint’s orbs of blue, noticing the twinkle of mischief in them.

“Now I feel like you’re a top contender in this race of stealing your Alpha’s love.”

Saint lightly chuckled as his hand lightly ran down Willow’s back. She was pressed into his side, the blanket simply covering from her waist down. The markings on her back intrigued me, though the symbols and designs weren’t physically showing.

My fae sight detected them by default, but it took an added few seconds to conclude many others wouldn’t be able to see the hidden designs along her spine.

I felt the slight shift in the air, and it made me chuckle.

“I’m not stealing her away from you,” I pointed out. “You remind me of Onyx and Neo, but you try not to show how possessive you really are, huh?”

My eyes returned to Saint’s. His orbs were now pitch black and staring back at me with seriousness. “What did I do to trigger you?”

“Nothing really,” he began, his voice emotionless, and yet a sinister smile spread across his lips as he tilted his head to one side. “Your existence is threatening.”

“C’mon now,” I reasoned. “If I wished for your and your pack’s demise, I could have done so plenty of times prior to this.” Fae at my level of royalty always pissed off entities with forbidden power. It was like an automatic competition was initiated when two overpowered entities entered a ballroom. Only this time, I was surrounded by six others.

And a princess that could potentially kill us all.

“Maybe,” he admitted as his eyes lowered to stare at Willow’s sleeping figure. “But I doubt you’re into suicide. Could have done that at some point of your captivity in the Vile Queen’s clutches.”

He had a point.

The mere mention of that woman made me bite my bottom lip. The fury of being captured like a slave was riding against my senses. I went from a born prince who was worshipped like he’d be crowned and seated upon the golden throne to a chained dog that begged for freedom.

Absolutely pathetic.

“Now I triggered something,” Saint said in return, tugging me out of my dark thoughts. “You’re gonna have to confront that monster under the bed.”

“I’m well aware,” I calmly voiced. "Just like we’ll all be forced to face our demons and secrets at some point of our lives.”

I further walked into the room, grabbing the nearest chair and silently moving it until I faced Saint’s side of the bed. There was no way I’d sit on the opposing side. A minute of viewing Willow’s back would either reward me with a boner or a coffin to rest in.

I’d rather avoid both options.

Deep down, I didn’t want to acknowledge Willow’s femininity. Her beauty, grace, layers of power, and selflessness tugged at my heart…and cock. I knew she was willing to share herself among the pack members, but all of this was temporary on my end.

Yet, her sudden death hurt me more than I could fathom.

We survived death row, but you didn’t need to be blind to not feel the approaching threats in all directions.

That Vile Witch isn’t going to wait for us to strike.

“Why don’t we have some sort of truce?” I offered. “It would make having a conversation far easier.”

Spinning the chair until the back part faced forward, I lowered onto the seat and rested my arms upon the top edge. It felt weird wearing the black short-sleeved top and casual black pants since I’d been stripped of such human rights during my months in that dungeon cell, but what was weirder was being in the power seat of a conversation.

I’d missed being in power.

“Look at my mate the wrong way and I’ll revoke it,” Saint tossed back.

“She’s asleep.”

“You know exactly what I’m referring to when I say look,” he emphasized, and he was right. I knew exactly what he was warning me not to do.

Fantasize about his woman…or my savior.

"I’m not trying to steal my Alpha’s love,” Saint decided to return to my previous statement - confirming that he was willing to set aside differences for us to talk.

“You know I wasn’t referring to Dimitris,” I calmly pointed out. That got me an eyebrow raise, and I smirked. “She’ll be your Alpha soon enough.”

“Fortune teller,” he muttered. “Is that why that bitch of a queen kept you in her lair of torture?”

“Maybe.” To be fair, I wasn’t sure what her motives were. “Clearly the threat of igniting a fae war wasn’t frightening enough for her to free me.”

“What did free you?” Saint asked as if he’d forgotten my explanation from before. I doubt he did, but I was sure he wanted a more detailed explanation.

“Loki got me out, or at least got me into the line where shifters are transferred to the surface and placed into jobs that still tied you to their dirty work. All those henchmen in mafia gangs and drug rings are all shifters too afraid to pull away from the witch’s reign.”

“Witch, huh?” Saint stated carefully as his finger trailed along Willow’s back. I followed the movement, noticing how it outlined the exact symbols that should have been hidden from his view.

Should have.

“You can see them,” I quietly stated. His trailing finger paused as his eyes closed briefly.

Then the room dropped in temperature, enough to make me shiver in anticipation of a potential problem.

“I can see a lot of things,” he noted while his blond strands began to shift into striking black. “You’re walking on an unsteady plank, fae prince. With Dimitris sleeping and my wolf quietly nestled in my mind, there’s no one to stop me from going a little wild.”

I knew he was secretly threatening me to be careful with my words - or gaze - but I wondered if he’d actually eliminate me if I made the wrong move.

I’d rather not test that theory.

"You don’t fear the consequences of killing me?” I offered.

“I don’t fear anything,” he muttered, though his hollow orbs drifted down to Willow once more. “Except a certain Blossoming Flower’s death. That was rather frightening to face.”

“Would you have sought revenge?” I had to ask, and there was that sickening chuckle that ignited goosebumps along my arms.

“You know the answer to that,” he pointed out. “What are you trying to unravel?”

“Why is the Vile Witch obsessed with Willow?” I got to the point.

“You should be asking that question to yourself,” Saint tossed back.

I noticed his nails were no longer normal - their length slowly extending while the very tips were sharp enough to scratch anything with just a hint of pressure.

It didn’t stop him from trailing Willow’s flesh once more, as if a gamble to determine if he’d wound her or not. I knew he could heal whatever damage he committed, but it still made me carry a hint of worry.

“You’re the one hiding in the shadows of her recovery room.”

“How’d you know I was here?”

“It’s not hard to sense what doesn’t belong in a room,” Saint declared and tilted his head in question. “If you want the truth, you gave yourself away by being aroused earlier.”

I hadn’t expected that to be an option. My cheeks began to warm up, though I was sure he wouldn’t see the shade of red thanks to my darker complexion.

“It’s hard to ignore when two pack members get a little frisky,” he amusingly stated. “Being in such close proximity, and with how new this temporary bond is, I’m sure you enjoyed that a bit. I’m impressed that you didn’t cum in your pants, but that’s rather uncomfortable.”

His eyes narrowed then, while his smirk only grew in a chilling warning.

“Did it turn you on smelling her sweet arousal? Or was it the way she moaned my name? Her whimpering? How fucking hot she looks when her body arches and freezes in that explosive moment before she’s a shuddering mess?”

My whole body froze, feeling the entity behind me, and now I was really playing with death for not reacting.

“Or did you have to stop yourself from imagining being in my shoes?” The frosty breath that brushed the side of my neck forced me to shiver while I avoided the gaze of the ominous being.

I didn’t move, my deep inhale stuck in the chambers of my lungs in hopes I never exhaled again. There would be no time to get out of this situation, and frankly, I hadn’t faced a Dark Lord before.

And I really didn’t want to now.

Their lethal nature was an anomaly. A single touch from their plagued hands of black would push you into a swirling whirlpool of death and misery. All those fairy tales about monsters that bumped in the night? They referred to Dark Lords and their minions desperately trying to escape their Lord’s clutches by exchanging a child in the midst of the darkness.

This was the sinister demon the church worshipped and worked overtime to please. A mastermind in torture with no remorse for those who dared to piss him off.

I knew the risks when I stayed in my hiding spot, but my downfall was exactly that.

Staying and getting hard over seeing them make love like that.

It truly wasn’t my intention, but how could it be when I didn’t know she’d wake up when she did? Watching the two of them in that small bed was like observing a movie in live action. I couldn’t recall the last time I watched some porn and jerked off, but witnessing the two of them dive into their intense lust for one another and feeling it through the pack bond was an experience I secretly wanted to endure again.

Fuck. I’d want to be the main character in such a steamy scene.

“I won’t lie,” I cautiously stated. “It’s been a good while since I’ve experienced anything close to what you did. Being in your shoes would have been a blessing, but I’d never try to take on a role if I wasn’t given permission to be a part of the casting.”

I wondered if I was making sense with my metaphor, but I could only hope as I waited patiently for his verdict.

One touch from this monster and I’d be dead - or close to it. I really didn’t want to deal with Demon Plague. It would be a pain to try to heal from, and I really would need a boost sooner or later if I wished to be of any help after we figured out what was going on.

“So you’d never overstep that boundary?” Saint stated as if I’d already confirmed the truth, forcing me to swallow because I knew every word that left my lips would have to be the truth and nothing but it.

“I’d never overstep that boundary,” I confessed as I felt something sharp make itself present at my lower back. I knew I should have kept it at that, but it would be a fucking lie. “Unless with permission.”

There it was. The admission that I was attracted to a woman I’d just met. Well, it wasn’t like this was our first encounter, but maybe I was overstepping by falling in love with the woman who saved me from the clutches of death while providing a place for their pack, even if it was merely temporary.

I knew how dangerous this was, to fall in love or even carry interest when she was but a prized possession surrounded by lethal vipers that were ready to poison their prey.

Saint was exactly that, and what frightened me the most wasn’t our confrontation about the fact I could potentially fall for their Forbidden Queen - or already had - but the reality that he wouldn’t hesitate to bite back.

That’s what he wanted to do in this instance. Bite back and stop me from touching his gem.

"Tsk,” Saint began as his hollow eyes of darkness reverted to his usual blue with a few quick blinks. “Neo, do you really have to interfere when I’m having fun?”

The spike of relief that went through my body was unmeasurable while a droplet of cold sweat ran down the side of my face.

“Dimitris is going to get mad if you go on a rampage without his approval.” There was Neo, waltzing out of the actual wall as if it were a door and not a solid surface that shouldn’t bend to his will.

Yet it did.

He wore a simple white top and black jeans, though the top really didn’t fit his character in my personal opinion. The man wasn’t like Saint, who could pull of the holy shade and look like a man who descended from the very heavens upon this universal plane.

Neo looked like the true son of Lucifer, and you didn’t need to look past his disability to feel how threatening he could be to anyone’s lifespan.

A black ribbon of silk was wrapped around his eyes, but my brief interactions with the award-winning artist only confirmed that he didn’t need it.

He did it as a layer of protection, but he wasn’t shielding himself from the world.

He was shielding the world from his wrath.

“Dimitris, the fucking bloody sinner is going to get mad if I go on a rampage,” the demon behind me repeated with a deep, eerie voice. “I’m not afraid of him!”

“That’s like Venom saying he isn’t scared of Carnage in that classic villain movie,” Neo dryly noted as he slipped his hands into his pockets. He didn’t give a flying hoot that a demon was in the room, let alone two feet from him.

“Saint,” Neo began and turned his head in the direction where Saint was casually relaxing in the bed.

“I’m not here,” Saint whined. “I’m snuggling with Blossoming Flower, minding my own damn business.”

“Right,” Neo replied. “Send your demon back to the Underworld or I’ll get Nico in here.”

“Aww.” Saint pouted his lips. “That’s just mean.”

I was going to say something, but the jolting movement of Willow sitting up drew all our attention to her.

Fuck.

We froze - or maybe I froze because her front side was the focus and fucking damn, I’d suck those plump breasts of hers and die a happy fae.

If the room wasn’t tense before, it spiked up a few levels and confirmed I was a dead man.

So fucking dead.

I braced for whatever could steal my life away: a bullet to my head, my blood completely drained out of my body and filtered to give to blood banks while my organs would be donated, or the demon devouring me and bringing me to the underworld to torture me for all eternity.

None of that happened.

With a blink, she was literally gone, and I frowned.

“Where did Willow go?”

“Willa,” Neo and Saint corrected, but they were already looking around. “Fuck. Where did she go?” Saint questioned.

“Maybe your demon scared her,” Neo offered casually, though I didn’t get the feeling that was the problem.

“Do not blame me, prince of blood or I’ll-” the demon began but got interrupted by a giggle.

“MINE!”

I was frightened to look back, but the sound came from behind me - seconds before a body crashed into me, causing me to fall right out of my chair and onto the floor.

“Oomph.”

“Willa’s back,” Neo calmly announced.

“Willa? What were you trying to do?” Saint asked, sounding a little confused. There was a huff before I felt the weight shift above me.

“Demon! Pet. Mine!”

There was a long silence before a snicker broke the quietness which only worried me further.

“Oh no. Neo, don’t you laugh. I don’t want to deal with Nico right now,” Saint whined.

Neo, on the other hand, lightly chuckled. “Sweetness, are you trying to adopt Saint’s demon?”

“Mine!”

I couldn’t help but try to look back, but a hand slapped over my face, and fuck, it was cold as ice.

“Move and I’ll destroy your very existence, boy,” the demon snarled.

There was a slapping noise that rendered everyone silent.

“Did you just slap my hand, child?” The demon’s anger was clearly on the culprit of the slapping sound.

Why do I have a strong feeling that was Willa?

There was that giggle that confirmed it before a melodic hum.

“Mine.”

“You can’t have me and the pathetic fae, child.”

I disliked being called pathetic but there was a huff. “Mine. Mine!”

“If she says it twice, does it mean they’re both hers or is she emphasizing her ownership of my demon?” Saint genuinely inquired. I bet he was enjoying the madness in this situation.

“Both,” Neo answered. “Willa, you should wear something.”

“Me?” She sounded confused, and I could imagine her pointing to herself and blinking innocently.

“For the sake of our cocks, ya,” Saint admitted. “Something about you sitting on a man with your breasts out like that is kinda hot, but I don’t think any of us can handle you right now.”

“Handle. Me,” she repeated and giggled menacingly. “Deadly.”

I expected her to get off me, but the weight upon my lower back spread up my body while I flinched at the pinch of pain that came from the light tug of my earlobe.

“Like. Me.” Her statement didn’t sound like she was questioning whether I liked her or not.

"Yes.” I decided it didn’t hurt to admit the truth. I couldn’t actually dislike her, even if I was slightly concerned about this aspect of her that was on the cynical side.

There was another giggle, and I was more surprised by the light kiss on my cheek.

That just made me hard.

“Willa.” I doubted Willa would kill me, but I was more concerned I’d perish at the hands of Saint’s jealousy. “You didn’t give your mate a kiss but gave him a peck on the cheek. I’m insulted.”

“Oh?” She giggled happily, and the weight on my back was gone.

I turned my head to look at Neo with concerned eyes. He cracked a smirk, which was a good enough sign for me to move enough so I was on my knees. I wasn’t going to stand up, since the demon’s presence was still behind me, clearly hoping for an opportunity to strike me when no one was looking.

When it didn’t seem that way, I looked over to the bed to see Willa was having a full-on make out session with Saint like no one else was present.

Pouting my lips, I looked back to Neo as he yawned.

“I’m surprised you're awake.”

“If I didn’t wake up at the shift of Saint’s energy, you’d be dead,” Neo plainly stated. “Better for him to be occupied than going on a murder spree with you as his first victim.”

“Right,” I replied. “She got rid of her IV.”

“We’ll deal with that later,” Neo noted before turning his head in the direction of the bed. “Oh, Willa?”

She broke the kiss with Saint before she was gone with a blink and behind Neo. He didn’t even flinch when she wrapped her arms around him, giving a back hug.

“Me!” she cheered and hugged him tightly. “Mine too!”

“Yes,” Neo replied, but he was still looking at Saint, who sat up and looked disappointed. “Do you mind getting rid of your demon before one of the others wakes up and decides to lose their shit?’

“You believe you can ask for my disappearance?” the creature snarled. “Repulsive piece of-”

Poor thing didn’t even finish as it made an ”oof” sound.

I gathered enough courage to glance over my shoulder and see Willa was now hugging the creature of darkness like it couldn’t destroy her.

“Bad. Pet. Mine.” She leaned back, and I could only imagine what expression she was giving to the absolutely frightening dark entity. Its body was deformed and oozing black liquid as thick as sewage.

Whatever its body was made of wasn’t bothering Willa as she hugged it like it was one of us.

“Blacky!” she cheered like a diabolical child.

“Did she just name my demon?” Saint questioned as if he couldn’t believe it.

“Guess so.” Neo seemed unbothered. “Willa, you should go back to sleep. Willow’s tired, remember?”

As if the thought clicked in, Willa giggled. "Bed.”

She continued to stare at the demon, to the point that it felt as if the very creature were uncomfortable with her fascination.

“Hmph.”

That was all it said before the demon’s body began to disperse into dark mist. Within a few seconds, its presence was gone, and the four of us remained in the quiet room.

Willa yawned, her back still turned. It looked as though she was rubbing at her eyes. I don’t know what encouraged me to rise, but I stood up and turned around to face her back. Before anyone could move, my fae magic tugged forward. The action was swift like a snap of one’s fingers. The golden fibers of magic blended into a physical form, creating the thick golden material that was now in my grasp.

Without delay, I placed the cloak upon her shoulders. The material was long enough to drape and still cover her front side like a poncho.

“A queen should be comfortable with everyone in her presence,” I quietly whispered just as she looked over her shoulder to stare at me with her orbs of curiosity. “I apologize for seeing what I witnessed. It wasn’t respectful… Please forgive me.”

I was apologizing for more than just seeing her top half, but I felt she understood that. She turned in my grasp, the movement actually far slower in comparison to her usual speed that reminded me of a vampire.

Facing me, she reached out and surprisingly stroked my head. It was uncalled for, gentle, and sent a wave of soothing energy through my body. It was hard to explain the tenderness it carried; it could make me cry at any second.

A touch of compassion. Something I hadn’t experienced in months…

“Kind. King. Worthy.” Her words were one thing, but her softened expression tugged at my heartstrings. She really looked at me as if I deserved to be acknowledged, loved, and cherished. “Stay?” Her eyes widened and showed a glimpse of sadness as her lips pouted. My heart went from fluttering to clenched at the hint of yearning in her voice. She didn’t want me to go, but how did she even know of my plans?

That it wouldn’t be long before I returned to the fae lands.

I shouldn’t have answered, because I knew I was a man of my word and would fight to do what I promised, but there was just something about this woman that made me want to please her.

To be accepted by her, regardless of what side of her was reflected upon the surface of reality.

"If that’s what you wish,” I assured her and noticed how her lips curled upward and her tired eyes further softened.

“Good. Happy.” She yawned again, and this time her eyes came to a close. “Bye-bye.”

Her knees buckled, but I already had her in my grasp before she could sink to the floor. Neo was already behind her, helping scoop her up and carrying her to the bed.

Saint had already moved out of the bed and was getting rid of the last bit of wrinkles on the suddenly made sheets. It felt like two minutes surely had passed rather than just a few seconds.

Once Willow was lying down, Neo worked on fixing her pillows while Saint easily healed the back of her hand which was beginning to bruise from the pull of the IV. By the time Neo was standing next to me, Saint had easily reinserted the IV and had it up and running like Willa hadn’t yanked it out.

“That has to be illegal,” I muttered mostly to myself.

“We don’t kiss and tell, remember?” Saint commented as he seemed to return back to his chill self.

“Unless you’re jealous,” Neo concluded and yawned. “Fuck. I’m tired.”

“If you’d kept sleeping, you wouldn’t be so tired,” Saint noted like he’d solved an equation.

“And our new pack member would be dead,” Neo stressed.

“I wasn’t going to kill him,” Saint reasoned which rewarded him with a stare from both Neo and me. “Okay. Maybe I was going to take him on a little trip to the Underworld and keep his soul for later, but I didn’t do it.”

I cringed at the thought, a shiver running up my spine while Neo shook his head.

“You need more self-control.”

“That’s boring,” Saint whined. “Besides, it’s hard to be in control when Willow’s so fucking hot. I swear, I love this pixie cut of hers and well, the rest of her body, her intellectual mind, her beautiful aura, and her cynical side.”

He was smiling like a little boy who’d gotten everything he wanted on his Christmas list.

“See? She wasn’t even frightened about my demon. I’m calling him Blacky.”

“Please don’t,” Neo groaned. “We don’t need the world to end early, thanks.”

“Dark Lords are scary,” I concluded. “I’ve read of you in scriptures, but you don’t fit the usual description.”

“Oh,” Saint began and smiled as he walked from the other side of the bed to join us where we stood, “the ancient scriptures love to portray us as large creatures of the night with black, oozing flesh and sinister smiles. You know, the typical look of a demon. Throw in some horns and a crown to emphasize the ‘Lord’ part. Obviously not the ‘Lord’ that the Christian humans worship, but some like to portray us with the thorn crowns. Adds to the aesthetic.”

“Right,” I answered while staring at him. How innocent and happy he looked now when he wanted to kill me minutes ago. “So do you plan on killing me again?”

“It depends,” Saint concluded with a shrug. “Are you gonna watch me enjoy my woman next time or do you plan on joining in?”

I was blushing again, while Neo smirked. “Fae don’t like interrupting couples when they’re fucking. They do, however, enjoy watching. It’s a fascination of theirs. Isn’t it?”

I couldn’t feel more embarrassed, but that was a thing about fae. We appreciated sex like it was an art, and no way would we pull away when the obvious display of lust was occurring before our eyes. It was why we got so turned on when it came to watching porn, but watching was nothing in comparison to doing the deed.

Fuck. A threesome…what about a foursome? Shit. I can’t think about this right now.

“We think of it as a form of art. I’m sure that sounds weird, but I didn’t think things would have gone that way when I came to check on the princess, so…”

“Princess, huh?” Saint had a taunting grin on his lips. “Already smitten. Man, how much do I have to bet that Onyx is going to kill him?”

“Onyx has more control than you,” Neo noted.

“Says the guy who went on a killing spree back at the studio,” Saint sighed but was now looking my way. “Where are you going?”

“Huh?” Now I was confused.

“Stay,” Neo repeated the single word Willa stated. “Willa wouldn’t have stated that unless there was a meaning for it.”

“Exactly,” Saint added and gave me his full attention as he crossed his arms over his chest. “So, where are you going?”

I wasn’t sure if I wanted to reply. My eyes briefly looked over at Willow. I’d made my mind up to leave once everyone was safe and sound, but now I was hesitating.

Why am I hesitating? I just met this group. I should be able to ditch them without a second thought.

“I was going to return to the fae lands,” I confessed. “Obviously, I still have my duty to fulfill. It’s not like I was going to leave abruptly without saying anything…but I didn’t want to be more of a hassle to your pack by staying.”

They were quiet for a few moments as if absorbing my words like they really meant something. Interacting with them was far different from the people I usually engaged with. In my life, the shifters I’d dealt with either screamed in my face or had no time for small talk. Those shifters spoke with their fists, and the situation determined if I was being beaten like a chained animal or ganged up on in a dark corner of the hood.

I should go home…but what would be waiting for me?

With me missing for ten months, I was sure my family would be worried enough to try to reach out to me, especially without a barrier of interference.

The only problem was, I couldn’t determine if going back was the right move.

Not after that chaos.

There was something holding me back. My instincts were screaming for me to be patient, but my logical side was pressing me to move forward. I’d gained my freedom, earned my redemption, and this was my chance to return to where I belonged.

So why can’t I do that?

"You’re not a hassle,” Neo commented. “Saint always likes to get under new pack members’ skin. He did the same with Onyx by hitting on Willow for shits and giggles.”

“I was completely in the right to dance with her that fateful day,” Saint declared without a hint of remorse. “I regret nothing.”

“You’ve become bolder since bonding with Sweetness,” he pointed out. “Cocky.”

“I’m totally not cocky,” Saint argued. “I’m humble!”

“Right, right,” Neo dismissed him. “On a serious note, I think you’ll have to wait a bit before leaving the pack, Milo.”

“Hmm? Why?” I inquired.

“Dimitris won’t be able to handle you pulling out of the bond,” Neo revealed.

“How’s Dimitris?” Saint asked seriously, looking worried at the mention of his Alpha. “He didn’t look too hot after the fiasco. And with Willow collapsing and briefly dying for a minute, he really looked ill.”

“I checked on him before coming here,” Neo admitted. “Onyx is watching him.”

“Onyx is awake?” I asked.

“Yup. Everyone but Viktor is awake. He was awake earlier, watching over us while we slept. Jayce is taking over on watch while he naps,” Neo explained.

“What about Loki?” I inquired.

“He was summoned by Ruby. He hasn’t come back yet.”

“Missing for ten years,” Saint muttered as he looked deep in thought. “We’re gonna have to confront him about it.”

“I doubt he wants to speak about it,” I spoke up, grabbing their attention. “Just because his brother is among our group, that doesn’t mean he trusts us. He probably has some sort of obligation to the Phoenix Kingdom, which is why he easily went with Ruby to discuss whatever. They’re royalty after all. We, on the other hand, aren’t on that same level.”

“What about Willow?” Saint offered.

I shrugged. “Willow probably wants to face her mother and the rest of her family rather than concerning herself about anyone else. At least, that’s what she should do, in my opinion.”

“You have a point,” Neo replied. “We should rest. I feel as though things may get complicated and busy.”

“Agreed.” Saint bobbed his head. “Where’s Aurelia?”

“I’m not sure,” Neo admitted. “She may have gone back to deal with the Coven problem. With Willow safely here, it doesn’t make much sense for her to be here twiddling her thumbs.”

“But she used a lot of energy,” I voiced in actual concern. I knew very little of the witch, but she’d immediately come to our aid and deserved to get some rest.

“She’ll be okay,” Neo assured me. “She has a pack of her own. They won’t leave her hanging just because she’s independent.”

All I could do was nod since I hadn’t grasped the pack dynamics of this world.

“You should go rest, Milo,” Saint urged, and it sounded as if he meant it. “You look tired.”

“I wonder who contributed to that?” Neo inquired with a hint of amusement in his voice. Saint, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and began to whistle innocently.

I actually smirked. “You guys are intriguing.”

“Will that encourage you to stay a little longer?” Saint offered. “I may bully you a bit, but you’ve earned the right to stick around for as long as you need to.”

“For the sake of Dimitris’s recovery, I’ll stay for now,” I concluded. “I can’t necessarily rush anyways. I’d have to wait to determine if my daughter will return or remain here.”

“You like calling her daughter, huh?” Saint noted. “If she returns to the fae lands, won’t she miss you?”

I wasn’t sure. “I don’t know. I mean…I’ve been gone for ten months. If it wasn’t for this organization that takes targeted shifter children created by Willow and the others, I would be more worried about her safety than anything else. My presence probably means nothing to her. She may not even remember me.”

“Will you visit her, finally, once we’re done here?” Neo inquired.

“I’d like to,” I admitted. “We’ll see.”

They nodded in understanding, knowing how sensitive the topic was.

“Shall I take the lead in leaving?” I offered. Though I hadn’t really gotten the chance to ask certain questions, I was going to take Neo’s advice and rest a bit. My body was aching now and my magic being low wasn’t helping.

“Are you going to be okay?” Neo asked, which was a bit surprising. “Don’t you need to replenish your energy?”

“I doubt there’ll be any natural lagoons around here,” I confessed as I rolled my shoulders back. “I can hold up until we return to the city.”

“If you need to go earlier, tell one of us. We’ll take you down,” Saint urged. I knew he meant it from his expression, and Neo nodded to further emphasize their desire to help.

“I appreciate it.” I bowed my head slightly. “I’ll be going to rest.”

I made it to the door before Saint added, “Again, if you’re caught snooping, you gotta join in.”

Neo lightly chuckled and Saint huffed. “Neo, stop that. Your mere laughter makes me question if I’m going to be killed by you or if you’re actually excited at the idea of a foursome.”

“I’m down with anything when it comes to Sweetness,” he voiced. “As they like to say, the more the merrier.”

“Until you’re piling bodies,” Saint whined with dread.

“I hope the bodies I left don’t rot in the studio. That would be a shame,” Neo casually commented.

Saint sighed. “Jayce passed by and put them in the freezer before the fiasco. We’re good.”

“Jayce is sneaky, just like you,” Neo commented and couldn’t hide his glee. “I’ll reserve you both an eyeball.”

“No one asked for eyeballs, Neo,” Saint said in disgust.

“Could help you see better so you’ll know when I’m hiding in the wall.”

“My eyes ain’t going to help me see you in the fucking wall, Neo,” Saint said, exasperated. “Wait. How long were you hiding for?”

“Enough to masturbate while watching you enjoy yourselves.”

“Fucking hell. You're worse than Milo over there.”

I couldn’t help but look over my shoulder at Saint. “If he was there the whole time, why aren’t you punishing him?”

Saint cringed at the mere idea. “So that I can die, be revived, die again, be revived again, probably be tortured and get my cock cut off, bleed to death, get revived, and repeat the cycle until our Forbidden Queen feels pity for my dead-alive ass and asks Neo to kindly stop killing me anymore?” Saint summed up. “Ya, fuck that. I ain’t suicidal here. I like partying, drinking, and going on dates with Willow. I owe her a date and enjoy sucking lollipops so how about no.”

“You only like sucking Willow’s lollipop,” Neo noted.

“Willow eats lollipops?” I genuinely asked and the two of them looked at me with expressions that surely mocked me. “Never mind.”

Then they both laughed.

“You need to meet William, Milo,” Saint encouraged. “I’m sure he could relieve that boner of yours.” There I went blushing again, and I looked down to see if I was actually hard - or still hard from before.

When I saw nothing, I simply pouted. “I’m leaving.”

“Bye,” Saint said sweetly, while Neo bobbed his head my way in farewell. I left as Saint added, ‘You know, despite the fact that I want to kill him, he’s pretty cool.”

“Agreed,” Neo concluded as the door closed.

Standing in the hall, I took a deep breath and let it out.

Where do I stand in all of this? Goddess…please lead me down the right path.

3

COLD SHOWERS AND BLAME THE WHISKY

~WILLIAM~

“FUCKING HELL,” I groaned and opened my heavy eyelids. The unfamiliar ceiling distracted me from the pounding headache I was enduring in the hollows of my head. “Why do I feel like I died?”

“Crazy Willa came out for a bit.” My eyes widened for a moment as I debated who on earth was in my head, but I finally clued in that it was Bria - male edition.

It’s gonna take me a bit to get used to your male voice.

A peek into my mind rewarded me with Bria’s sitting frame as his tail moved side to side in glee.

“Good evening, Willow.”

Bria. Glad to see you’re okay. I still feel like shit.

“That is probably due to your hormone imbalance,” he emphasized. “I feel like Aurelia was here earlier.”

Really?

That encouraged me to blink out of my daze and attempt to sit up. From the change in my surroundings, I realized I was no longer in a medical room. It looked more like a bedroom, the walls covered with vintage wallpaper.

The pattern was of pink roses with tiny copper flakes that accented the look. It blended nicely with the wooden furniture with accents of rose gold.

The room’s atmosphere was cozy, just like the bed. If it wasn’t for the single IV pole that was still hooked up to me, I’d assume I’d woken up in a cottage home up in the mountains during winter.

The sight of the IV made my stomach flip a few times, haunting memories I wished to not recall trying to resurface in this moment of awakening, but I shut it down quickly.

Just like how I aggressively pulled the IV out.

"Do you have to be problematic when you just wake up?”

I frowned at the question as my eyes slowly looked around the room until they landed on Dimitris.

Fucking hell. How can this man look dead yet seductively hot at the same time?

Surely, there was something in the rule book of life circumstances that says you can’t look like shit and be attractive at the same time, right?

I guessed I couldn’t be one to talk. I recalled being with Saint when I woke up as Willow with very little clothes from the get-go, but now as William, I was wearing absolutely nothing beneath this thick blanket of brown silk with a pink rose pattern.

Maybe that’s why my cock is growing harder by the second.

Couldn’t my frisky moment with Saint be enough to appease my horny hunger? My body just wanted to be a defiant ass while making me suffer the process that came with being attracted to your Alpha when there was no excuse for it.

Yes, Alpha Dimitris - more like Dimi the Scowling Asshole - was sitting in that vintage seat in the corner of the room, blending nicely in the shadows even though he was fucking shirtless and, again, looked dead.

Looked dead with his tired eyes surrounded by black circles and his scowling expression.

He looked like he didn’t want to exist right now, and frankly, I couldn’t really blame him. He was going through the gigs with my spiral in my suicidal cyclone, almost getting killed, getting kidnapped, almost dying again, then actually dying, surviving an avalanche, and proceeding to die - yet again.

Ya. I think he’s just tired of my dying nonsense.

“As if that’s our fault or problem,” Bria casually noted with a hint of annoyance in his tone. I was liking how badass he was in male form. It gave me a bit of a boost in the confidence realms to keep being a dick.

I knew why I secretly enjoyed being a bastard to Dimitris when I was William. It was a turn-on for me and gave him a glimpse of what he normally did to me and everyone else on the regular.

He obviously had his good points, and I may get to see a bit of it if I got past his sour mood, but for now, he wasn’t going to get nice William if he was going to be asshole Dimi.

I should at least be a bit nice. He did have to endure all that shit earlier and somehow managed to be here watching over me.

“If you're going to be an asshole, Dimi, get the fuck out.”

Well…so much for being nice.

“I should throw a Snickers bar in your face,” he grumbled and lifted the glass in his hand. His lips pressed against the edge as he tilted the glass to enjoy the remaining beverage that I knew at first glance was whisky.

“Why are you drinking?” I huffed.

“Got a problem?”

“How many glasses have you drank?”

“None of your business, William.”

“It’s my business when I’m your Beta,” I huffed.

“If you took your Beta role so seriously, you’d stop getting yourself into stupid shit.”

Okay. Now he was just fucking shit up.

“Right. Like I just wake up in the fucking morning and want to be chased, harassed, kidnapped, and killed,” I summed up and looked to the nightstand to see the tiny plate with pills, a glass of water, and a note that I assumed was from Aurelia.

I didn’t bother reading it, knowing my mood was far too sour to be touched by my best friend’s kindness. I would after a shower and some damn food, but for now, I’d take these pills and deal with sour pants over there.

“You get a hard-on making me miserable, don’t you?” he tossed out just as I finished throwing the meds into my mouth and started to chug the water down.

It took everything I had to not choke as I swallowed the combination of pills and finished the glass. Purposely lowering it with a loud clink, I gave him a taunting grin in an attempt to sweetly smile at his angered expression.

“It depends on multiple factors,” I voiced and tossed the blanket off me so I could get right up. I should have headed to the bathroom - should have walked away from this potential argument - but fucking hell, I wasn’t in the damn mood to deal with his shit.

Instead, I boldly waltzed up to him until I stood right there while he eyed me from head to toe. This confrontation was definitely odd when you looked at it from a different angle. Dimitris leaned back with one hand grasping the empty glass while his other arm lay upon the armrest. His legs were open, and he was in his black pants and a white dress shirt that looked like it could go through an iron session or two.

It was like looking at a mafia boss who was waiting for a display of loyalty as I stood there completely naked with my intense gaze locked onto his.

Neither of us spoke as we simply stood there, and fucking hell, this was a wrong move.

A wrong fucking move…

I needed to walk away for my own sanity because with how tense the atmosphere was combined with the pulsing need brewing between us, I wouldn’t be able to control myself.

What were the chances this devilish Alpha of a fucker knew that? Dimitris always knew shit before I figured it out, knees deep into the unfolding problem. I couldn’t backpedal out of the sinking sand now, and he knew it.

The edge of his lips began to lift while his pink eyes narrowed to further taunt me. I doubted he realized how his tongue glided along his button lip while he purposely took me in once more - scanning me from my head to my very toes, but at a much slower pace.

As he lifted his gaze, he stopped at my cock and all he had to do was wait.

Wait, stare, bring all his attention to my length in hopes the scrutiny from his eyes alone would force me to give in.

He knew how to play this fucking game of sexual tension, and that was exactly what was happening here. He understood the fucking assignment, and I was the dumb one to fall into the trap he’d laid out for me.

“What’s wrong, William?” he inquired and fucking goddess, he just had to use that husky voice that destroyed any resistance I had left. “Cat got your tongue?”

I had to think of something to say - anything to counter his need to be better than me in this intense confrontation in the realms of hierarchy. Maybe that was what this was.

I had a desperate need to be an Alpha when the reality was, I knew I wasn’t close to ready. Whenever he pushed my buttons, I took the fucking bait, thinking I could handle what was coming, but that was the problem.

I wasn’t prepared to handle the problem at hand until I was being saved by his cocky Alpha ass.

My mind hated being under his superior gaze, but my body was living its fantasy life, my cock growing harder by the second while my body buzzed in blissful need.

He knew it. Sensed it. Felt just how our dislike for one another was all but a façade or else I’d be so far gone in loving him that I’d do anything to please him. That was what I was truly avoiding because the Alpha part of me didn’t want to bow to anyone.

Not him. Not the others. Not anyone who dared think they were better than me in this fucked-up world.

But maybe that was the lesson here.

He was trying to teach me something. Trying to make me understand that in this world of harsh fuckery there was time for everything.

Time for confrontation, time for fighting, time for fucking, and time for recovery.

This was a test, one I’d failed, but I wouldn’t fucking admit it.

My pride was too damn high in this moment of vulnerability.

So I did what popped into my mind first. My hand moved until it grasped Dimitris’s neck, seconds before my lips smashed into his and took him on a sensual rollercoaster of domination.

He didn’t fight me back. He fell into complete submission which only riled me up and had me growling in his mouth. I kissed him long and hard, my tongue darting into his mouth when the moment was right and exploring every inch of those wet walls like I had to mark my territory.

He thought he could teach me a lesson when I just woke up and felt like fucking shit. Well, I’d take what I’d learned with a grain of salt so he’d do this all over again.

Teach me again and again until it was engraved in my fucking brain so I wouldn’t make the same mistakes in real life.

That was how Dimitris taught the pack. He let us make mistakes, acknowledge them, and then pull us out of the chaos it created. But my lesson here was to not fall for the enemies’ provoking moves.

Why? Why would I need to learn to be careful about being provoked?

The question was short-lived in my head. Dimitris suddenly tugged me forward until I was on his lap. He forced me to remain thanks to his hooked arm that secured itself around my waist.

My body shivered at the switch of dominance, and it only further trembled when he took control of the kiss while his eyes of fuming anger bored into mine, which reflected my defiance.

This fight was different.

It wasn’t one that used words to express our scorching emotions. This fight was physical with a dose of sexual dependency. The two of us were so wired for one another, but neither of us dared to say it with our words.

Our bodies couldn’t handle our stubbornness, and that was why we were at this point in time where we kissed like our lives depended on it, even if it pissed us both off.

The friction in our apparent love-hate relationship was rather laughable, but at the same time, I secretly thrived on this.

And he knew that too...because he was the same.

This relationship between us was probably the most intense because neither of us really knew where we stood with one another.

Did we love one another? Yes. I knew I loved this man just like how I held loving emotions for Neo, Saint, Jayce, Onyx, and Viktor, but there was something so much more brewing between us that I couldn’t put my finger on.

Or that I didn’t want to lay my finger on.

Our anger was just our way of controlling our impulses - fighting our desperate need to say ”fuck it” to the world and the challenges awaiting us and escaping it all so we could get lost in one another.

This was our coping mechanism, and we needed this friction to get a taste of what we could enjoy if we got all these problems out of the fucking way. And this taste was fucking addicting.

The flavor of vengeance that we need to acquire to enjoy a lifestyle of tranquility and not feel like we are walking on needles.

When we broke the kiss, we were breathless and needy, and I was so damn hard, it fucking hurt. I needed to get away, to distance myself from him for my own sanity, but he wouldn’t dare allow it.

One look into my eyes, he knew.

He always fucking knows everything.

My hold around his neck slipped, my hands moving down to press against his chest. They trailed along the lines of his muscles, while our lips were occupied in the heated kiss we shared.

I didn’t know where he placed his glass, but his free hand was now holding the back of my neck, forcing me to remain in my place while we kissed passionately. It was like we fed upon one another, needing to remind each other how the other tasted.

Each kiss was rough, but it was just the way we liked it - our hunger for the other far too hard to keep in control any longer.

His arm moved from around my waist, and I bet he knew I wasn’t going anywhere. I moaned when his other hand was on my length. He lightly wrapped his long fingers around my base, enjoying moving slowly upward until he reached the tip that glistened with precum.

“You always insult me,” he growled into my mouth before biting and tugging my bottom lip. He then sucked it quickly while his grip around my cock tightened on purpose. “Yet you fucking love me. Don’t you deny it, William.”

He was right. Always fucking right.

“Fucker,” I growled and kissed him. “Stop teasing and move.”

He chuckled but let me off the hook. His hand began to slide down my cock once more, and I moaned at how tender and slow his movement was in comparison to his rough lovemaking.

He knew what I desired: the desperation to release all that spiked-up tension in my cock and the rest of my body. I needed this release, to let go of the hidden emotions of anxiety and uncertainty. All those events led to this dramatic conclusion which meant the moment we walked out of this room, the wave of change would slam in our faces.

Change frightened me, and yet I knew this was what we needed to get to the next step on the ladder of domination.

The next step in proving I deserved the crown of victory.

His hand began to creep upward, making my eyes flutter closed as I solely focused on every hint of movement his rough hand delivered. How could it hurt and feel so fucking good at the same time? How did this man carry so much fucking power over me when we’d been strangers months ago?

He understood me, just like how I understood him, but it felt like it was more than that. William was the persona most people never understood. Even Onyx struggled to grasp my mood changes and the hidden messages I gave out of rebellion - all when it was a cry for peace. A desperate reach to be seen and acknowledged.

Dimitris got it. He understood how I ticked and why I committed the actions I did, and yet I wondered what would be next for us. What else were we hiding from one another in hopes the other would discover the truth?

“Fuck,” I groaned and shivered, while my hands moved instinctively to grab the armrests to prevent me from falling. Dimitris knew I’d save myself which was why he did the unthinkable that triggered this very reaction.

He took my cock into his hot mouth.

Did this man do yoga as one of his forms of training? Because shit, I did not expect him to bend the way he did just to take in my fucking cock.

He didn’t just tease. He sucked with every muscle in that talented mouth of his, taking it in inch by inch until he was right at my base. My hands clenched the sides of the chair with every ounce of strength I possessed while I leaned all the way back and let the thrilling sensation drill through my damn body, mind, and soul.

This was beyond exhilarating. My heart pumped wildly while my moan was loud and drawled out. I could cum any moment, and it was taking every fiber in me to not be a wimp and release my load so soon, but Dimitris wasn’t making it easy.

Far from it.

He began to work me up and down, moving faster and faster as his teeth taunted my flesh. His rhythm was completely unpredictable, his hot mouth doing everything it could to make me harder, spike my pleasure higher, and encourage the threatening climax that was fighting to be freed.

I gritted my teeth and cursed, knowing damn well Dimitris could sense how close I was. He knew he was driving me crazy. It was like this was my fucking punishment for being a grumpy bastard when I woke up.

Here was my reward and he wanted to hear me accept it. To listen to how he was able to drive me fucking insane with just his mouth and nothing more. And sadly, he was going to get his fucking wish because I was moaning, grunting, begging him to move fucking faster so I could enjoy the blissful explosion that was threatening to escape.

“Dimitris!” I growled, “Fuck, yes. Shit…that. More of that.” My body was on fire, my mind dizzy with pounding pleasure, my breathing heavy, and my nostrils filled with the musky cologne clinging to Dimitris's body.

My insides hummed in flickering delight while my body began to grow rigid, inch by inch, as I approached the inevitable. I was doing everything I could to stop it - desperate to ride this out a little longer and not give him what he desired, but I was under his complete control, and Dimitris wasn’t going to show an ounce of mercy.

“Cum, William.” His Alpha control rushed through my body as the command triggered the deed.

I couldn’t even prepare myself for the slamming shock of ecstasy that hit me like a fucking truck, my broken scream of his name escaping my parted lips as my whole body stilled in blissfulness.

I felt like I’d ascended out of my body, but that was far from reality as I endured every bit of my climax. My balls were tight as rocks, cum shooting out of my cock uncontrollably while I whimpered through the spinning symphony of my release.

Dimitris didn’t stop bobbing his head up and down my length, taking in every shot of cum like it was the best tasting juice he’d ever swallowed.

“D…Dimi,” I literally growled because I couldn’t take his mouth’s assault anymore, my body shaking at his overstimulation. I was fighting for breath while trying to think straight, but I was sinking into another pool of sensational bliss as I fell into the emotions swirling within our connection.

There was something between us - a link beginning to wrangle its way through our bodies and weaving together something new.

Something dangerously powerful.

It felt incomplete, as if only one part of the bridge was created and the other half remained. There was no energy left to try to figure it out because my mushy brain couldn’t comprehend anything more until I calmed down, but the priority of my next move struck with the slip of my hands from the armrests.

I expected to fall back, but Dimitris had me. He pulled me back into him, but I knew from the press of our chests that my hard nipples and perky breasts were teasing his muscled chest while my swollen lips were inches from his.

I had to blink a few times, completely taken aback by the switch, but when our eyes locked and our closeness became apparent, nothing changed the pulsating intensity that resurfaced.

Maybe it encouraged its explosive nature.

I struggled to remain still, my eyes slowly lowering to his swollen lips while my tongue moved along my bottom lip as if that would solely quench my thirst.

The ecstasy I’d experienced mere seconds ago seemed to be the cherry to my delightful sundae - my body growing hot while my heart was skipping in excitement. My pussy fluttered and quaked like it hadn’t been fed, my skin prickling with anticipation and my ears acknowledging not only my beating heart but the wild drumming against his chest.

The silence was nothing short of deafening, and yet it still couldn’t emphasize how tense this moment was for the both of us.

Neither of us moved - as if it would trigger another avalanche in our lives.

We knew if we didn’t tame this brewing storm, it would evolve into a vigorous hurricane that would leave no survivors behind. Our hearts would be forced to beat as one, and neither of us could pull away from what would unfold from our submission.

I wanted to say something - anything - but the words were stuck in my throat as my lips parted but delivered nothing but more silence into the tense atmosphere. The ball was officially in Dimitris’s court. My body was now his trophy to show to the world or keep hidden from their greedy eyes.

Maybe he could pull off both: show his affection to those who deserved to witness our forsaken love and hide it from our enemies that sought his weakness.

When my eyes returned to his, something clicked.

A possessive entity far more threatening than the man I called my Alpha.

Goosebumps ran along my arms, a shiver rushing up my spine. It was like sensing your enemy and realizing you were right in their line of view. One wrong move and you not only became their prey, but their golden ticket to salvation.

That was what I’d become, and those tempting lips wouldn’t let me scurry away.

Crushing lips ignited that flame of lust that was about to extinguish, and the two of us were kissing like hungry heathens that couldn’t get enough of one another’s taste.

My arms were around his neck, my hands ruffling through his hair while my body was lifted in one smooth movement. My legs hooked around his waist, high above the waistline of his pants. I heard the unbuckling of his belt which was followed with the hasty sound of an opening zipper.

With a clinking sound from the floor and the tousled drops of a few more clothes, the sudden sound of the shower assaulted my eardrums, just like the chilled beads of water that drenched us in seconds. The frosty beads did nothing to alleviate the sizzling heat brewing between us, and for the first time, I felt Bria’s presence trickling through my body.

I was still in control, or at least it felt like it, but her presence further empowered me while my body purred in excitement. Whatever buzz that triggered in Dimitris, I was rewarded with the slamming of my frame against the glass wall behind me. Our lips practically clawed at one another while his hands moved from my waist to grip the bottom of my ass cheeks.

My legs loosened, my desperate need for his cock overwhelming me. That was where this beautiful bond with my Alpha came in handy because he felt my starvation and sought to appease my famine. He struck home with a hammering thrust, and all I could do was gasp at his roughness.

He captured my mouth once more, growling into the hollow walls while he began to pound into me like a wild animal. For the first time, I could grasp a hint of his wolf’s presence, and maybe that was what pulled Bria into this sexual war.

It felt like a competition and my role was to see how much of a pounding I could take from our Alpha, who was doing everything he could to make us lose. He fucked me hard and fast, my senses flooded with his loving desire for me.

He couldn’t hide an ounce of his emotions, as if the dam that kept them hidden and secure had finally collapsed from the immense pressure and I was rewarded with the release of the floodgates of lust, fascination, pride, and hints of anger.

I explored each one while enduring the sensational ride, my moans loud and echoing around us just like his growls and grunts. We were so in sync, from our heavy breaths to the movements of our lips, and I was sure he could feel all my emotions that revolved around him.

My heart was beginning to feel how similar we were in our different circumstances, and my respect would surely spike for my Alpha who sought to see me succeed.

He loved my drive, admired my determination for justice, held a glimpse of fascination at how I kept pushing through the turmoil, and had pride in my ability to keep rising up to every challenge that fought to keep me down.

The waves of anger were the most intriguing because despite them revolving around me, they weren’t directed my way. He blamed himself for the struggles and injures I’d endured, especially as of late, and hated that he couldn’t show all his cards.

From the brief glimpse of power I felt brewing inside him, I finally realized why my men had bowed down to someone like Dimitris. He was the strongest and most lethal out of all of them, and oddly enough, I wanted to see how sinister and tainted he really was.

“Stop exploring,” he grunted into my mouth before bruising my sensitive lips with a smothering kiss. I gasped at the pain and pleasure while he kept up the furious speed of his thrusts.

“Why?” I breathed and dared to open my eyes, staring into his fuming orbs of pink. “Scared of what I’ll find in the dark?”

“You can’t handle all of me,” he seethed and kissed me. I had to hold my thought as I kissed him back, the two of us competing until we couldn’t stand the intensity unless we took another round of air.

Breaking the kiss to breathe, I replied, “You’re not frightened of that, dammit.”

He suddenly forced my legs wide without breaking eye contact, his strong arms going under my knees and further lifting my legs up so my whole body was being pressed into the glass.

My cry was pure arousal, his cock so deep inside me every movement and angle did wonders to my oversensitive being.

This man knew how I ticked, but it wasn’t enough for him. He was being greedy, and I realized I was just as needy to discover every part of him.

The good, the bad, the fucking ugly.

"You’re scared that I’ll accept you,” I heaved and groaned when he purposely stilled so his cock throbbed deep inside me. We were panting wildly, our eyes of fury locked in a stare that could destroy anything in its path if it were a weapon of destruction.

His anger flourished like a blossoming flower, but he couldn’t push me away this time.

We were so close to making something brilliant. So fucking close to delving into a wavelength that would aid us in exactly what we yearned for all these years. This wasn’t about accepting each other. We’d longed surpassed that.

This involved relying on each other in the heightened peak of our vulnerabilities that pushed us into this state of combative rivalry.

“You’d go crazy,” he muttered against my lips, and I knew from the way his eyes began to grow glassy that I was almost there. That he was beginning to crack at the immense pressure my acceptance would deliver.

“Tell me something I don’t know,” I offered and whispered, “and I already have a crazy side, remember? She likes to be called Willa, and she has a hint of fascination for you.”

“I love you,” he muttered.

“I know that,” I teased. "Just as much as you hate me.”

That actually got him smiling before we were kissing passionately.

“You’ll be frightened of me.”

“I’m more frightened of my car going over a bridge than of the deliciously dark power you’re desperate to hide from me,” I stated with an eyeroll.

He held his tongue for a moment as his eyes softened just slightly. Clearly, the water pelting against his back wasn’t bothering him, even if it was as cold as ice.

“You’ll get lost in my chaos." His words were tender as his eyes sought for a single drop of disgust.

“And what better way of doing it than by being fucked by my Alpha who will destroy the world if he has to endure my death one more time,” I hummed and gathered the strength in my arms to release him and press my hands solely on his cheeks.

“I’m practically the devil, Willow,” he grumbled.

“Aww, you’re Lucifer? Maybe you and Saint can enjoy shots in hell and save me a cozy spot in between after I get us a pack of marshmallows,” I teased but closed the distance and kissed him softly. He wasn’t expecting my touch, his body flinching just slightly, but immediately relaxed as I deepened the kiss. “Why do you hate the darkness that forced you to face the light?”

My question made him teary-eyed while my own eyes began to grow glassy in return. "Because no matter how you see it, you can’t love what’s tainted and impure.”

“Says who?” My voice dipped as my thumbs moved along his cheek to wipe the first set of tears. “What if I love the darkness in you? What if I’m addicted to its protective anguish, possessive turmoil, and tender embrace?”

He couldn’t say a thing.

“Let me in, Dimitris,” I whispered, my heart aching to relieve his pain - to steal the self-hate and replace it with my love for him. “Let me enjoy you. All of you.”

He couldn’t deny me anymore. I knew it from the wave of power that flooded between us until I felt a burning sensation on my chest, right above my cleavage. There was no way to check what was transpiring because he kissed me long and hard before his tongue kept me hostage.

My moans restarted as he began to move. My arms moved back upon his shoulders while the two of us rode out the whirlpool of lust and sensations riddling our senses. The friction began to build, the intensity of this new connection making it impossible for us to hold back what would explode between us.

“Fuck. Faster!” I urged, feeling just how close I was. There was no way I could fight the shot of ecstasy that was threatening to explode at any moment, and I knew Dimitris wouldn’t be able to either.

“You better not regret this,” Dimitris heaved, his head nestling in between my neck and shoulder. His lips were sizzling hot as they pressed into my flesh.

“Never fucking ever,” I vowed, feeling so fucking close as my hands were forced to grip his shoulders to steady myself for what was about to rush through me.

“No fucking regrets,” he groaned into my flesh while he fucked me so hard, I was going to cry all over again because it was so bloody amazing.

“No…fucking…regrets!” I screamed as he drilled me hard and fast. And that was when the final thread of resistance snapped.

Just as his teeth sank into my flesh.

Whatever pleasure I experienced prior to this moment was nothing like the whiplash of euphoria that slammed into every fiber of my being and rendered me open like skinned fruit. My climax hit me with the first suck of my blood, and my eyes rolled back as my body grew stoic thanks to the thrashing waves of rapture that followed.

Every suck that followed was like I was cumming all over again, my screams of relief becoming silent cries while my body was forced into a shuddering mess. I’d never felt so hot, so sensitive, and so fucking worthy in my life, and it was such a mindfuck that I was unsure if I was dreaming or really splattered against the glass of the shower with my legs bent high and Dimitris’s cock deep inside my fluttering pussy while he sucked my very blood.

I felt his orgasm about to hit him, and he began to move with a few added manic thrusts before he finally got hit with his orgasm. He released his load deep inside me, staying in place while he continued to feed on me until the world was literally spinning.

He was testing how much I could take, feeling out my emotions for any signs of dismay, but all he could feel was my undying love and relief that he could finally trust me.

That he could finally accept that my love for him and his pack was absolute, and nothing would destroy the bond we now shared.

He stopped right when I was seeing black dots in my vision and easily caught me when he lowered my legs that buckled at the tiny bit of weight. I wasn’t sure if I’d completely pass out, but I also feared that if I did so, he’d view me as weak.

So I fought the strings that yearned to tug me into the dark abyss, but I was losing the battle with how exhausted I suddenly felt. With all the tension from our heated argument leaving my body, combined with the switch from William to Willow and mind-blowing sex, I think I needed a time out for my own fucking sanity.

Maybe that final part came out as a thought in my head because Dimitris chuckled into my neck before his tongue trailed along the sensitive spot where he bit.

“You’re fucking crazy.”

“Crazy…in…love…fool,” I pressed back. If he wanted to argue all over again, I’d do that.

After a power nap.

“You shouldn’t insult your Alpha,” he muttered but hugged me. “I wonder if the pack will freak if they find us passed out in the shower?”

That actually made me giggle. “All…hell…would…break…” I couldn’t even finish, which led to him doing it for me.

“Loose. Right…” It was his turn to trail off and I swore the two of us were going to collapse on this shower floor.

At this point, I didn’t think either of us cared which was rather laughable. We ended up chuckling in unison.

“We’re so fucked,” he announced.

“Fucked…but…in…love,” I concluded like it was some great mystery.

“I’ll just blame the whisky,” he deduced, and I swore he was slipping away just like my consciousness. We’d either wake up with hyperthermia or someone would find us.

At this point, I didn’t even care because we’d experienced something outstandingly beautiful, and that was what I carried with me into the realms of my dreams.

Just blame the whisky.

4

TRUE ACCEPTANCE AND PREPARE FOR WAR

~JAYCE~

“WHY CAN’T I COME IN?” Onyx growled.

“Because you’ll murder our Alpha and that’s not nice,” Saint concluded with a chuckle. “Man. Good thing you called me or they would probably die from hypothermia.”

I sighed in relief before my head shook from side to side.

“If we try to scold them, Willow will laugh and say she would have died happy,” I complained while looking at the woman in question, who was curled up in my arms with nothing but a blanket around her.

“While Dimitris goes on a rant about all the mistakes we made in the last mission,” Saint concluded. “Neo? Do you mind helping me? Dimitris is heavy as fuck.”

“Sure,” Neo announced before pushing off the floral pink wall to come to assist Saint.

I wouldn’t need help picking Willow up, but I worried if I did and Onyx got a sight of her neck, he’d lose his shit.

“What’s got my little bro in a hissy fit?”

None of us expected Loki’s voice, so all of us looked at the doorway of the washroom to see Loki’s large frame at the door.

“How in the flying fuck did you get past me?” Onyx barked from the door that led to Willow’s new designated recovery room. She’d been cleared by the doctor of this town, who we could only assume was a royal doctor with decades of experience.

Even though she was cleared, it was advised she keep her IV in and take her medication provided by Aurelia which was double-checked by the doctor to ensure it was the correct dosages of the various meds Willow would need to take to have some sort of balance.

I bet it bothered Aurelia that she needed a second opinion when it came to confirming Willow’s medication, but we’d come to an agreement that it would be wise when Willow was stabilized after yet another close-call death experience.

“I waltzed by while you were fuming about not being near Sweets,” Loki casually responded like he had every right to be here.

“Does that mean I’m uninvited?” Milo’s voice came from the door, and I further leaned over to see he was behind Onyx’s massive frame. I swore he looked larger than usual, but maybe that was due to the rising tension in the air.

Or maybe it was my senses telling me Onyx wouldn’t take things as smoothly as we’d like.

I was sure he was only more suspicious because of the brewing concern within the pack bond. We knew Neo was probably calm with the matter, but Onyx, Milo, Loki, and Viktor didn’t know anything close to Dimitris’ hidden roots or how lethal he was.

They only saw the surface level and nothing more.

“Oh. Hey, Milo. Awake already?” Saint tossed out. He seemed to be in a good fucking mood which told me his Dark Lord persona was either happy or fucking thrilled with the turn of events. Saint was normally jolly and relaxed, but in nerve-rattling situations, he got a kick from the uneasy energy and only got more excited when it meant he got to witness the chaos situations like these ignited.

How delightful.

"Ya,” Milo replied. “Is something wrong with Willow? I sensed something off, though it didn’t feel negative to me.”

“Oh, she’s dandy,” Saint voiced back. “Sleeping in Jayce’s lovely arms.”

“Don’t string me into your joyful antics,” I voiced and gave him a look. He just grinned like a proud fucker, and I could only shake my head.

“We’re doomed.”

Essentially.

“Why is my Sugar sleeping in Jayce’s arms on the bathroom floor, huh?” Onyx huffed. “And why the fuck can I not get in, but that fucker of a copycat is in there!”

“See, first of all, I’m the older child,” Loki voiced like it was common sense. “Second, I wouldn’t let a barrier as easy as that stop my curious ass from getting through. Just admit you’re weak.”

“I’ll kill you,” Onyx vowed.

“That isn’t nice, little bro,” Loki hummed, wearing a silly grin as he crossed his arms over his shoulders. “Wouldn’t want to tell Sweets that you’re threatening your long-lost older brother. She’d probably shed a tear on my behalf and scold you.”

“You don’t know a flying fuck about my Sugar,” Onyx snapped.

“Our Sweets,” Loki practically sang and purposely waved his hand that displayed the obvious mark bond they now shared since the avalanche incident. “Sharing means caring.”

“I don’t fucking care about you!” Onyx snarled. “You’re not even in the pack!”

“Not yet, per se,” he reasoned but didn’t seem bothered by it in the slightest. “I’ll probably be forced to join. Can’t really go anywhere else since I’m bonded to Sweets, now can I? Besides, I’m a liability, whatever that fancy word means. You can’t get rid of me, or rather, you won’t get rid of me. I know too much.”

“You don’t know shit,” Onyx argued while Milo literally ducked under Onyx’s arm that was blocking half of the door to waltz right into the room.

There was a brief moment of silence as we all looked at him like he was superhuman. I guessed he technically was with being a fae, but that barrier was made by Neo, so we all knew it wasn’t just some average wall of magic.

“What?” Milo inquired, noticing our obvious shock. “Was I supposed to pretend that blood barrier can hold me? If so, I can walk back out?”

Saint snickered at Milo’s suggestion while Neo smirked.

“You make me want to try new things.”

“Please don’t,” I groaned and looked to Milo. “Don’t excite him. None of us can control him with Dimitris and Willow knocked out.”

“Why are they both unconscious?”

I was going to answer but a frown formed on my lips when everyone felt the sudden shift in the atmosphere.

“C’mon, Viktor,” I began and slowly looked to my right side. “Can you try not pulling an Onyx and wait for us to explain?”

The warlock appeared from whatever invisible space hole he waltzed out of - a gun clearly to my head while he gave me a death stare.

“Oh wow,” Loki began and whistled. “I actually didn’t sense you. I can understand why you’re a Master.”

“A Master?” Saint inquired.

“We’ll talk about it in a bit,” Loki assured me. “So, your Alpha bit Willow?”

Everyone else just stared at him, and I wasn’t sure if I should steal Willow and go on the run or duck for cover with how frigid the temperature had gotten in a matter of seconds.

“See,” Saint began, clearly darting his gaze between Neo and me. “I’m debating whether to run, hide, or take us to the Underworld to avoid their wrath.”

“Their?” Neo inquired, clearly not seeing who the bigger threats in the room were.

“Viktor and Onyx,” Saint replied and looked to Loki. “Could you have at least made sure Jayce didn’t have a gun to his head before opening your big mouth?”

“Why would I do that?” Loki inquired. “He’s not going to blow his brains out.”

“And how do you know that?” Viktor’s voice was heartless, and I actually tensed up.

“You’re really going to pull the trigger on one of your pack members who are probably in love with your Disciple, just like the majority of people in this room, just because you’re dying to know who bit your lover?” Loki summed up and huffed. “Grow some balls.”

At least four of us had our jaws dropping on the floor while Onyx groaned.

“Do you have a death wish?” Onyx tossed to Loki. “He can kill you in three seconds.”

“And I can kill everyone in one if it were really my desire,” Loki tossed back with an added shrug. “I bet you all forget that I’m a reaper wolf. Dancing with Death is my life purpose, and I can steal it just as fast as blessing my enemies with it.’

“From the one who was gone for ten years,” Viktor growled.

“Now, now. Don’t be a jerk, Viktor.” Milo’s voice was serious, and he didn’t look very fond of the comment. “You can be angry but don’t go judging shit when you don’t know what he’s been through. Ten years in the hands of the Vile Queen isn’t a fucking joke.”

“Neither is returning to see my Willow unconscious on the bathroom floor with a fucking vampire bite on her neck.”

“What?” Onyx’s voice alone foretold that shit was about to go down, and I didn’t think any of us wanted to deal with it.

Except for Loki.

"You’re telling me you lot of endangered wolves didn’t sense a smidge of your Alpha’s origin?” he inquired, clearly judging us as a whole.

“We’ve known for a while, Loki,” I voiced. “The original three: myself, Saint, and Neo.”

“Why didn’t you tell Onyx?” Milo genuinely asked. “I can get why you didn’t tell me or Viktor since this pack bond is supposed to be temporary, but Onyx has been with you all the same amount of time as Willow, correct?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“I doubt Dimitris’s business was of much importance when we were dealing with more pressing matters,” Saint acknowledged. “Besides, it’s not something you just air out to anyone. Even if you’re one of us now, Dimitris can’t just tell everyone who is.”

“Well, no shit,” Loki huffed and looked over his shoulder. “Can you tone down that fuming aura of yours? It’s pissing off my senses and I really don’t want to reap your ass into time out.”

We were actually speechless again. I was sure we all came to a unified understanding that these two would fight one another.

“You’re so fucking lucky,” Onyx snarled threateningly.

“Why? Because Sweets probably mentally told you to be a good boy while she’s recovering?” Loki tossed back before he actually waltzed over to the door.

No one else moved - even Viktor stood as still as a statue - as we anticipated the worst.

Loki stopped right before Onyx, and I could only imagine what his expression was like.

“Stop being a thorn in our side and ball up that possessive anxiety of yours.” No one even breathed as he spoke his next words as slow and threatening as he could. “I’m not here to fucking take your place, got it? Your Willow isn’t going to get swept off her feet and kept away from your grasp like so many things that were taken from you.”

My wolf was getting anxious, as was I. The combined energy made it hard to not react.

“Your woman is physically relaxed, emotionally stable, and sexually content. You can sense it just like the rest of us can, and you know I don’t need to be inside your Forbidden nest to acknowledge that,” he declared and straightened his stance further as he tilted his head slightly to one side. “Now stop acting like a childish fool and grow the fuck up. No one owes anyone an explanation as to why they kept their origin hidden, and if it wasn’t because you probably have no fucking clue what origin we’re from, you’d be keeping your ducks in a row in hopes no one ever figured out what makes you tick.”

“If I knew, I would share with those I trust,” Onyx muttered, and Loki actually laughed and took a dangerous step forward.

“No. You wouldn’t. The only one in your books who is worthy of knowing anything as sacred as your birth origin and the lovely list of rights that comes with it is that woman, your royal mate,” he stressed. “Everyone else is insignificant in your eyes.”

He didn’t say anything to combat him as Loki leaned back and got to the point.

“Willow is fine. If she were in any sort of distress, you would all have sensed it well before now and caught them in the act and not three minutes and thirty-five seconds after they passed out.”

“Wait…” Milo began and looked at the reaper wolf. “You knew they passed out.”

“I know a lot of things,” Loki tossed back. “You think I was the Vile Queen’s right hand for all these years for shits and giggles?”

No one said anything to that, and Loki decided to back away. All he did was flick his hand behind him and the barrier holding Onyx back shattered like broken glass - the trickles of magic raining down in glimmering red sparkles.

I wasn’t sure whether to be impressed or frightened of how much power Loki carried, but that was put on the back burner as those familiar eyes like Onyx’s landed on me.

“Can you put Sweets in bed? I doubt she’ll be out for long, but I don’t think she wants to be sore either.”

“Right,” I replied and quickly rose up. Glancing over to Viktor, I noticed he’d gotten rid of his gun and his full attention was on Loki.

“If you have something to say, go ahead,” Loki tossed out like it was no big deal from his position next to Milo.

“How do you know what Dimitris is?” Viktor inquired.

“Ah.” Loki smirked as he crossed his arms and proceeded to lean against the wall behind him. “What? Because I’m thirty, I don’t qualify in knowing the ancient history of wolves from the Pink Thunder Era?”

“Pink Thunder,” Milo whispered the words like they truly were forbidden. “Wolves with the blood of pureblood descendants, but who are rumored to be demigods.”

The demigod part was new to me, but the pureblood portion was absolutely true.

“It’s the only wolf race that can truly be called a triple threat. Every Pink Thunder wolf is born a leader, obtaining Alpha traits by default. They are gifted with the knowledge and power of a pureblood vampire, and because of the sacred entity hidden within their demigod trait, can conceal their vampire origin without a second thought. They hide it so profoundly that they sometimes forget how powerful they really are unless in a life-and-death situation,” Loki revealed.

I moved to the bed to lay Willow down upon it before Saint and Neo walked over to lay Dimitris onto the other side.

After tucking them both under the thick blanket, Saint walked over to fix Willow’s IV while the rest of us listened to Loki’s explanation as he continued.

“There used to be plenty of them, the majority living in Italy due to how easy it is to connect with other Covens. Purebloods actually acknowledge them as allies and would assist any member of the pack in any realm of need: food, shelter, financial stability. They’re basically guaranteed a good life. But something tells me your Alpha didn’t get such privileges.”

I couldn’t really answer, but the sudden spike of energy in the room made all our eyes land on Neo as he was now smirking devilishly at Loki.

Nico…

“Nico,” Saint whined. “Please don’t kill anyone. Pretty please?”

Nico simply smirked while he slid his hands into his pockets.

“You know a lot, royal heir,” he began as he looked at Loki with great interest. “I questioned your roots before you mentioned coming from the Yang pack. Your side of the family are like living archives, walking around the earth like it’s nobody’s business.”

Loki grinned. “We may not inherit our family’s past through the pool of our ancestor’s blood, but we do earn the privilege of our ancestor’s knowledge as well as the warnings of what our world is destined to face. Think of us as encyclopedias, if you will. Just cooler, sexier, and can talk up a storm during sex. Women love that.”

The way Onyx was glaring at Loki encouraged Milo to keep the conversation moving.

“So does that mean the princess is alright or will she turn into a vampire or something?”

“Princess?” It was Viktor who tossed the question over to Milo, who shrugged.

“She is a princess, when you think about it. I just like to respect her royal title.”

“She’ll be fine,” Loki answered. “Not sure if she knows what she is, but I doubt that matters to her. Regardless, your Alpha looks more than competent enough to know the difference between feeding and changing his prey into a vampire.”

"Why are you so calm about all of this?” Viktor questioned. “Shouldn’t this be shocking to you?”

“Why is that?” Loki inquired.

“He’s a demigod pureblood wolf shifter,” Viktor emphasized. “He’s basically forbidden, if you look in the books.”

"Just like a warlock with a high affinity like yourself,” Loki surprisingly tossed back. We all looked to Viktor as Loki added, “Master Huxley’s son. Older son, if I’m correct.”

“You have a brother?” It was Onyx who questioned the bodyguard, but from his blank expression, it was clear we weren’t going to get an answer from him.

“Every single one of us are endangered wolves with rather lethal combinations of supernatural power. Whether that’s shifter traits, godly gifts, fucked-up concoctions, or intense magic, we each fall into a category of wolves that are literally at the brink of extinction. Unless we broaden our blood lines, the moment we die, we’ll be pretty much wiped off the supernatural world,” he explained. “Which is why we’re such a threat to the Vile Queen, especially those two.”

He pointed to the bed to acknowledge Willow and Dimitris.

“Why those two?” I had to ask because I was fucking curious.

"Imagine if those two have children,” Loki tossed the idea out there for us to imagine the possibilities.

“You mean a mini-Willow with Dimitris’s deep scowl? Or an adorable boy with Willow’s flawless attractiveness?” Saint offered. “They would be kinda cute. They’d probably also dominate the damn world at four years old, but they would be prodigies in the making.”

“You know that’s not what he was encouraging us to imagine,” I tossed at the playboy and watched him grin innocently.

“You’re concerned about them both being triple threats,” Milo announced, grabbing our attention over to him. He actually looked deep in thought as he stroked his chin and his eyes twinkled with a hint of magic.

“What do you mean?” Viktor inquired.

“Think about it. Willow Alundra Phoenix. She’s obviously the heir to a powerful kingdom that’s engraved their power into the very roots of our world and kept up with the times to the point that they blend far too easily into society. When you normally think of royalty, many think of the fae because we’re rather dramatic with everything we do in the lines of royal heritage. We make sure we stand out. We wear glamorous items and jewelry that displays our worth in a reflective presentation of status and warning. From the brief confrontation with Queen Phoenix and Princess Ruby Phoenix, they blend in rather nicely. Obviously, Queen Phoenix looked like royalty from her entrance, but the fact that none of us have seen her until this point proves that they keep themselves on the down-low. That’s an asset in the lines of power, and it’s no different from the way purebloods hide amongst the shadows of society. None of us would really know what Dimitris is unless he revealed it or someone like Loki came along and caught onto the hints.”

“But Viktor,” Saint voiced, “it sounded like you knew what Dimitris was.”

“I sensed it,” Viktor admitted. “But I didn’t think it was possible. It was announced a good while ago that all Pink Thunder wolves were extinct. The last one was a boy whose name started with an M.”

“Mikael,” Nico quietly acknowledged.

We were silent for a moment as if to give him the quietness he deserved out of respect to his memory.

"They have royalty as one asset and pure blood as another, and you have to acknowledge that they’re both Alpha wolves, or at least Willow carries a strong potential in becoming an Alpha. Then you acknowledge Willow’s magic affinity matched with Dimitris’s demigod quality, and well. You can just combine all those assets and you get a child with immortality.”

“Wait,” Onyx interrupted. “Neither of them is immortal.”

“Dimitris is,” Nico surprisingly jumped in. “It’s not necessarily noticeable as of now. If Dimitris gets shot, he can ‘die’, but that death is associated with his human side, if we can even call it that.”

"I don’t understand,” Milo confessed. “His mundane side is but a tiny shard in comparison to his shifter traits, which are wolf, demigod, and pureblood. If you further break it down into percentages, I’m sure the mundane part of him would be under five percent, while his wolf percentage is probably the highest with how strong his wolf characteristics are. So, in a way, I can understand his immortality. But why isn’t it active given how insignificant his human counterpart is in comparison to his supernatural traits?”

“Dimitris is similar to me,” Nico voiced calmly as he looked over to the sleeping Alpha in question. “He has a triggered entity, and that being is what holds the bulk of his power. That’s exactly why it does not come out to play.”

“Why not?” Viktor questioned.

“Do you want the world to end?” Nico offered with a sloppy smirk. “Dimitris is dangerous just as he is, but he carries control. A lot of it. Now, what would happen if his entity were triggered?”

“All the control slips away,” Milo whispered. “What’s more dangerous than a sane hybrid at his caliber of power is an insane one with no reins to pull on when the madness needs to come to an end.”

“Bingo,” Nico declared. “Did you really think the three of us would serve under someone weaker than us?”

He had a point. The three of us had our own points of strength that couldn’t simply be tamed by Dimitris’s Alpha qualities. It was his umbrella of power that kept our “sides of destructive force” in check, and that was for the better.

Aside from Willow, no one else would be able to gather all of us in a room without someone dying while the world came to an apocalyptic end.

“Wait.” The word left my mouth as my wolf and I seemed to think of the same thing. “Wouldn’t that mean Willow and William’s child would have some sort of personality disorder or basically have a trigger like how Willow has Willa?”

That got the rest of them thinking, and Onyx seemed the most displeased with this entire topic.

“Why would anyone in power be worried about Willow and Dimitris having kids?” He got straight to the point. “If she’s having kids with anyone, it’s with me first.”

“Are we really going to have this debate right now?” Loki offered in a teasing tone that had Onyx growling and Viktor sighing.

“I have to agree with Onyx’s inquiry,” Viktor began. “Why is the Vile Queen or anyone else, for that matter, worried specifically about Willow and Dimitris?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Loki offered. “The news of Willow’s uprising onto the High Court is brewing through the grapevine of the supernatural underground. Now add those who know about Willow’s royalty, which will be confirmed at the fashion show that’s coming up. Royalty, plus being the richest woman in NYC, and now having a chair on the High Court which proves she has a strong enough magic infinity to ascend to Master status, and she’s basically an overpowered, badass queen.”

We looked at him as we followed his head tilt over to Dimitris.

“Despite how threatening and powerful each of you are, at the end of the day, Dimitris is Alpha of your pack. His assets are only what he’s displaying on the human scale, but all purebloods carry hidden assets, and Dimitris is no different. Like I explained earlier, if he decided to delve into his heritage, he’d be accepted with open arms. That’s a rare deal in itself that invites financial abundance, security of power, and support from his own.” Loki broke it down for us so we could truly understand the stakes. “Now add everything on the surface. He has a pack as powerful as you all are. Each individual carries a set of assets that are hard to secure in our dominating world of power and competition. You all have come together under pack oath which invites all the connections you carry around the world. After that, combine your skill sets, money, and positions in society, and then analyze which supernatural trait you each carry and voilà. You have yourself a very dangerous alliance in the form of Alpha and Luna. Don’t you think?”

“You’re holding back something,” Viktor noted, and we could see from his questioning eyes that he was trying to figure it out.

Loki’s smirk was a clear admission that he was keeping something from us.

“Well, what would seal the deal in a family with status, fortune, and power?”

None of us said a word, but my wolf clocked in on the hidden truth.

“Royalty?”

That made me frown as my eyebrows scrunched in uncertainty.

Dimitris isn’t royalty.

“How do you know for sure?” my wolf reasoned. “Look how long it was before we found out about his pureblood status. Why would royalty not be on the table of options?”

His father wouldn’t have died so easily if he were of royalty. His mother too.

“His mother disappeared. It was never truly confirmed that she died. Mikael's death was accidental as well from the Suicide Forest. Realistically, he would have never died or been killed so easily if not due to the charm of the flower.”

He had a point, but Dimitris just didn’t give royal vibes - then again, neither did Neo.

"That doesn’t make sense,” Milo announced, and we all looked over to him. “He can’t be royalty.”

“Royalty?” Saint questioned. “No offense, but Dimitris ain’t giving the same royal vibes as Nico does unless you consider his flawless fashion sense a qualification.”

I actually rolled my eyes but commented, “My wolf thinks he is royalty, or at least it shouldn’t be an option that’s so easily dismissed.”

“Moore isn’t a royal name,” Onyx voiced.

“Moore isn’t his real name,” Loki pointed out like he knew Dimitris’s bloodline more than any of us.

“You know what it is,” Nico stated like it was a fact.

“Indeed, I do,” Loki replied but shrugged. “Not my place.”

“But you go telling his business about being a pureblood,” Onyx complained

“If I didn’t, you’d be having a tantrum like a child, and no one needs that,” Loki argued. The two glared daggers at one another.

“Alright,” I interrupted. “So, are you trying to say that basically the Vile Queen and whoever else is observing our obvious rise in power are worried about Willow and Dimitris essentially marrying because of their potential royal heritage that would bring in all their assets and alliances around the world with the Phoenix and De Luca bloodlines as well as Moore’s obvious and hidden capital?”

“And that they could have immortal hybrid babies that would take over the world…wait,” Milo began but paused as he pouted his lips. “Where do the fae fall into this then?”

“What do the fae have to do with this?” Saint inquired respectfully.

“The supernatural world is technically divided into three major categories,” Milo emphasized. “Shifters of all types, witches, and fae. Technically speaking, fae like to be neutral because we don’t care about anything that doesn’t revolve around our superiority.”

“Cute,” Saint noted, and Milo smirked with an added eye roll. “Anyways, there’s no way the fae or even the witches would sit there and let two overpowered royal shifters marry and have children without rebellion.”

“Why not?” Viktor questioned.

Milo looked at us like it should have been obvious.

“Why did Roberto and Queen Phoenix break up?” Milo asked

“I don’t know,” Nico responded.

“What happened to your parents?” Milo tossed back.

“Dead.”

Milo moved over to Saint, waiting for him to answer the same question.

“I’m an orphan so I’m assuming they are dead.”

His questioning eyes fell on me.

“Dead,” I responded.

His gaze moved right over Viktor, and we all knew why. The answer was rather obvious after the previous events. He looked between Loki and Onyx, and they both replied, “Dead.”

As they glared at one another in utter annoyance, Loki continued, “And we know Dimitris’s parents are dead, so what’s your point?”

“Do you really believe it’s a coincidence that all your parents are dead?” he offered. “We’re talking about couples powerful enough to create endangered wolves like yourselves. Isn’t that suspicious in the slightest?”

“What about your parents?” Saint inquired.

“Alive, surprisingly, but fae don’t fall into the shifter cycle of death.”

“Why not?” I asked.

“Fae consider royal children as blessings and decide to humble and test their offspring by sending them here upon earth to experience hardships before returning home to be raised in the royal arts and all that fancy shit,” Milo revealed. “Your kind does the same but instead of sending you over to a different land, they make your lives a living hell or essentially ‘outcast’ you. That way, you’re forced to struggle and endure hardships until the Goddess deems you worthy of redemption.”

All of us just stared at him like he’d invented a new language. Even Loki looked taken aback by his words of wisdom.

“Fuck,” Loki whispered. “That never dawned on me. That’s why the Vile Queen is desperate.”

“Why is the Vile Queen desperate in ensuring Willow and Dimitris aren’t a thing?” Saint inquired. “Like, how does that involve the fae?”

“Milo,” Loki answered like he’d solved the problem as his hand pointed directly at the fae hybrid. He looked confused as he pouted his lips.

“Why me?”

“You literally answered it,” Loki stressed. “Fae value royal children! It’s a blessing in their viewpoint. Think about it! The Vile Queen and anyone else who does even a bit of research in the underground are going to realize you’re fae. Obviously, the Vile Queen knows what you are, how capable and powerful you are, and would have seen the news report of your obvious survival from the police crash incident.”

“Okay?” Milo began with a questioning look. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“She had to assume you’d be joining the Forbidden Pack because you’re connected to us now on the public level,” Viktor voiced. “Since we aided in your retrieval and paid off the costs of your ‘recovery’ in public records, that means you have immunity among our pack.”

“Which basically says loud and clear that you’re a part of the Forbidden Pack,” Loki emphasized. “Even if it’s temporary, they don’t know that. All they know is we have a fae in our pack.”

“I’m still not following,” I admitted as my brain tried to work things through.

“Immunity,” Onyx’s whisper caught our attention as he stared at Willow and Dimitris on the bed. “Fuck. Their children could have immunity because Milo’s a part of the pack. Milo’s of royalty and is a connection to his kingdom in the fae lands. Despite it being new, the moment his family finds out the truth about his kidnapping and that Willow saved him from death row, that would immediately create an alliance which is what the Vile Queen is probably pissed off about. Think about it.”

Onyx gave us a moment as he crossed his arms over his chest.

“All the media has talked about is Willow and Dimitris. Well, William and Dimitris. The fandom supports it, the gossip tabs are obsessed with it, and even with Neo in the picture, it still doesn’t get rid of the fact that we know Dimitris is potential royalty with all of his rare, special traits,” he deciphered. “Either way, it’s becoming obvious that Willow and William are a couple in the public eye which is enough to make the supernatural underground tremble in uncertainty. As odd as it may sound, if Dimitris and Willow suddenly had a kid, it would be smart as fuck. Willow would secure her royalty status. And think about it. Dimitris was invited to the fashion show, which IS for royals. That confirms it. Whether it’s real royalty or a cover-up to hide his purebred concoction status, it confirms that he’s of high enough status to be a threat because he and Willow would make a powerful duo. Throw in a kid and automatic immunity from the fae kingdom and many powerful eyes on them, and they can’t be killed.”

“Which means their kids can’t fall into the same cycle of hardship,” Milo voiced. “That means they would be taught the right way in regard to their royal heritage. And with how complex they would be, they would need multiple mentors in all areas of their hybrid genes, which includes being trained by a pureblood.”

“Where does that leave the Coven though?” I had to ask. “Like, where are they in all of this then? If everyone will be on Dimitris and Willow’s side alliance-wise, wouldn’t the Coven join by default because they’re the minority?”

“No,” Nico surprisingly answered. “The Coven would rather be a minority than fully support a shifter alliance as strong as Willow and Dimitris.”

“Why?” Milo asked. “It would benefit them, wouldn’t it? I mean, Willow is best friends with the Aurelia woman, and isn’t she on the Coven Council now?”

“Yes,” Nico began but wore a deep frown as his eyes seemed far away. “But I believe you all forget that the Coven does not favor shifters. If it were their way, they would be against us. It’s exactly why Aurelia’s own community calls her a misfit. She’s a hybrid of what they are absolutely disgusted by, and having her on the council is probably an insult more than it is a sign of growth and, ultimately, change in the proper direction.”

“I’m not following the hate train though,” Milo spoke up. “Why would Aurelia and Willow be friends, then, if they’re supposed to hate one another?”

“It was more of a temporary alliance that ended up growing roots that weren’t so easy to pull up and dispose of,” Onyx answered. "When Willow met Aurelia, she was on the verge of being mute. Witches need their voices for spell work. It can’t be solely mental. Also, Aurelia is the only heir left in the Clementine family. Without Aurelia, they’re fucked, so they were desperate to ‘fix’ her. And that’s what Willow was to them: the ‘fixer’ who’d save Aurelia from the claws of potential insanity. If it were truly their wish, I doubt they would want Willow and Aurelia to be friends.”

“Which is why the Vile Queen wants to make them into enemies,” Loki concluded.

“But why?” I questioned. “The Coven knows they’re the minority so why would they be keen to make Aurelia go against Willow, which is also the premise of the Vile Queen? It’s not like the Coven and Vile Queen are allies.”

“Well, are we 100% sure about that part?” Saint offered. “They could have some sort of alliance. We were attacked by those witches in the forest, then there’s the betrayal in the Coven with Aurelia’s assistant changing Willow’s meds. They’re looking rather guilty to me.”

“What if half of the Coven is secretly working for the Vile Queen and the other half is on our side, but only out of convenience?” Viktor offered. “That would make sense. They wouldn’t dare start a war because they’re too weak to go against us all.”

“That still doesn’t answer why.”

“The answer is easy,” Loki announced and bobbed his head over to Viktor. “The chair.”

“The chair?” Milo asked for clarification.

“Willow officially just got the one thing the Coven takes pride in,” Loki reminded, and it was suddenly making a lot of sense. “The one thing the Coven could flaunt in the realms of power, especially with their Clementine name, is the chair. When you look at the duality the position gives to the Master and Disciple, their ascension, or at least their eventual rise into those realms of god-like status, is a requirement. For centuries, the Clementine’s have always had a place on the High Court.”

“Until now,” Onyx whispered. “Fuck. That’s not good for Aurelia.”

“Not at all,” Viktor voiced. “Where did she go?”

“She got called to aid in hunting down the betrayer. That assistant of hers. Unless it’s someone else,” Onyx admitted. “Either way, Aurelia is probably walking on eggshells right now.”

“No wonder she slipped up,” Nico noted. “She never plays around with Willow’s medication.”

“If we’re on the right path with this hypothesis, I bet she’s not thinking clearly at all,” I voiced. “What do we do? How are we supposed to help her and ensure the Coven doesn’t try to start a war?”

“Start a war?” Saint questioned with a raised eyebrow. “Who would the Coven be starting a war with for being petty losers? Wouldn’t they be trying to be on everyone’s good side with the loss?”

“Technically speaking, what do they have to lose now?” Milo’s question forced us to think in their shoes. “They lost the one thing they take pride in. They can just say fuck it and start fucking things up.”

“True, but where are they gonna start?” Onyx questioned. “Not us. Or at least, not straight away with so many eyes on us.”

“They would need to make indirect hits,” I voiced as I tried to think it through. “But where would they begin?”

“Well, getting Russia involved failed,” Nico offered. “What else?”

The mention of Russia brought a thought to my mind. “One of my friends recently texted me, before all the fiascos. They stated that there were gang fights spotted in the ring recently in the underground cage fights. Obviously, Willow hasn’t been fighting as of late, but my friend, Rex, warned me they were playing dirty. He knows about Willow, obviously, but warned me to keep an eye out. And they aren’t on our side of the darkness. He’s dealing with issues in Cali too.”

Now that I shared the news, they didn’t look too happy about it.

“Don’t even try to suggest Willow lay low in the fighting ring. She won’t avoid it,” Onyx announced before anyone could offer it as an option. “She needs to fight. Especially after everything that just transpired. She’s gonna need an outlet or there's a risk she’ll get suicidal again.”

“Which is what they want,” Nico dryly stated.

“Russia has been getting way too dirty,” Saint voiced and looked over to Viktor. “Why?”

“I’m not sure what their motive is,” Viktor admitted. “But it’s not like the Russians are afraid of getting dirty. If you pay them well enough, they’ll do anything.”

“They even do the dirty work of the Coven,” I summed up in disgust.

“Okay, then what’s another asset that would be threatened?” I inquired.

Wait…

My eyes immediately landed on Saint. “The Vatican.”

Saint’s questioning eyes locked onto mine as I quickly added, “Didn’t they want to meet with you and Willow before the grand opening of Forbidden Enterprise?”

“Well, ya,” Saint replied. “But they’re sucking up right now.”

“Ya, because you have a blood rose. But think about it. If those tainted witches were potentially after the blood rose, what are the chances that this isn’t their first rodeo trying to obtain one?” I offered the idea. “It’s risky and could lead to some casualties, but blood roses are dangerous assets in the weapon department.”

“He has a point,” Milo noted.

“You think they’ll try to get blood roses to bribe the Vatican to come over to their side?” Viktor suggested.

“Smart move,” I noted. “Adding the fact that they have plenty of stock and investments in Forbidden Enterprise, they could easily try to mess with our opening plans.”

“They wouldn’t be that stupid,” Nico huffed, but Saint was chuckling.

“You’re giving them far too much credit, my friend,” Saint hummed, and a chill ran down my spine. I had to not be the only one who felt it because all eyes were on Saint. From the hollow blackness in his eyes, he’d clearly lost control of the entity of the darkness.

“Uh…” Milo began in worry. “Please don’t kill me.”

“Or eat anyone’s soul,” Viktor muttered.

“I’m in a good mood,” Dark Lord Saint announced, and he waltzed to the door like our conversation was over.

“Where are you okay?” I asked, feeling a bit worried he was about to go on a soul-eating spree.

“I’ve been kind of nice as of late,” he announced as he came to a stop at the doorway and looked over his shoulder to give us a deadly grin. “I should pay them a brief visit and confirm our business meeting. Maybe that would remind them not to fuck with me or my blossoming mate, for that matter.”

“Are you coming back?” Onyx decided to ask.

“Sure.” He looked away. “There’s still so much to discover here, so I’ll be back.”

That was all he said before his body literally dematerialized.

“He always has to remind us that he’s borderline crazy,” my wolf noted.

Borderline crazy with the persona of an innocent guy with good looks.

“So…what now?” Milo decided to ask.

“For now, we gotta help Willow recover, get a chance to speak with her family, and learn more about her royal heritage. And then I guess a priority will have to be training,” Loki deciphered, clearly taking the lead in this conversation.

“And you’re the boss because?” Onyx grumbled.

“I’m the smart one among us,” Loki concluded like it was fact. “If things were in your control, you’d tell everyone to go sleep so you could fuck your woman.”

“Glad you act like you know me,” Onyx complained.

“That’s something you’d do.” We looked over to confirm that Neo was back. “But I think Willow needs some serious rest. She may recover fast, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t need a great deal of sleep.”

“So no sex until she’s recovered,” I concluded, though my cock really didn’t agree with that. It wasn’t like I’d had much time with her since our run and sunset experience, but the reminder made me yearn to have more moments with her.

“That’s a good idea,” Viktor stressed.

“Says the guy who couldn’t even say he loved- Shit!” Loki began but ducked and was behind Onyx in a second.

“Fuck! Why are you hiding behind me, fucker?!”

“You look like me. Perfect for me to blend behind.”

“Get away from me, you fucking copycat!”

“I’m older than yo-”

“No one gives a fuck!” Onyx growled. The two went on bickering which left Neo, Milo, Viktor, and I to discuss the plans.

“So, plans?” I offered. “Obviously, the priority is getting Willow to rest and learn more about her family.”

“She needs to get back in the ring,” Viktor voiced and looked my way. “Even if it’s just training sessions. I’d do it, but after our last session that turned into, well…that fuckery, I don’t think I’m ready to train her in that department.”

I needed a sec to think about it because I wasn’t sure if I could handle being in the ring either. I caught onto Neo’s stare before he commented, “I’m sure Jayce can handle it. It can be in one of our private training sectors in the city. If anything, he can always use my private gym in my area. What do you say, Jayce? Up for it?”

He was purposely setting this up - doing something Dimitris would encourage if he were awake.

“Sure.” The word was pushed out by my wolf, and I mentally glared at him.

“You’ll thank me later,” my wolf said with pride.

"I’ll need to start training her magic-wise,” Viktor revealed. “She’ll be okay for a few days of recovery, max a few weeks, but I’ll need to teach her how to control her newly awakened magic and tame her aura. There are also ceremonies that need to be done when one ascends onto the chair. I don’t know the details regarding that, but we’ll need to work on it.”

“Makes sense,” Neo approved. “We obviously have to get with opening Forbidden Enterprise, appease the media, secure some deals, and make sure we remind our partnerships that we’ve gained another level of assets that can be used against them. If the news about Willow is spreading through the grapevine, we should leave people quivering in worry about fucking up.”

“Good idea,” I agreed then noticed Milo’s worried expression. “Milo?”

“I know we’re busy,” he began. “But I feel it won’t be long before I have to return my daughter to the fae lands. With the circumstances and the potential of our enemies being threatened by the connections you now have in your domain with my presence, I’ll happily stay a little longer till things calm down, but I’ll have to get someone to pick her up and guide them to the proper path.”

“Would you have enough power?” Neo stressed.

“I’ll find a pool of fae energy by then,” Milo assured him. “Thanks for your concern.”

Neo bobbed his head and added, “We can accompany you when the time happens. Our resources are yours to use.”

“I appreciate it,” Milo replied with a small smile. “Likewise.”

“Then after that, we’ll figure out what to do with the Coven?”

“I’m sure once we explain things to Dimitris, he’ll figure out a plan,” Neo summed up.

“True,” I replied and sighed. “Then I guess all we can do now is wait.”

“Odd, but that’s exactly what we should do,” Viktor stressed. "What about Aurelia?”

“Should we keep tabs on her?” Milo brought up which got everyone’s attention, including the bickering brothers. “I only suggest it because she could be a risk to Willow.”

“Aurelia would never betray Willow,” Onyx declared, standing up for the witch hybrid. “She’s loyal.”

“I’d agree with you,” Neo began. “But loyalty only bends to a certain extent when there’s a risk of a supernatural war upon the horizon.”

“Aurelia wouldn’t-” Onyx tried to repeat but Loki lifted his hand to silence him.

“You think the Coven will force her to switch sides?”

“Maybe,” Neo casually said which told me he knew far more than he was implying. “What better way to redemption than turning against your best friend and comrades to prove to the Coven your worth.”

“She’d never do that!” Onyx pressed.

“Onyx,” Viktor actually spoke up. “I agree with you, and I’m sure if Willow were awake, she would too, but we need to be smart about this.”

Viktor’s face projected his obvious concern about the conflicting topic.

“At the end of the day, regardless of Willow’s and Aurelia’s friendship, what’s brewing is beyond that. This is a battle between hierarchies and where we stand on the ladder. Right now, we’re a threat to the Coven, and we can’t ignore that they’ve proven to be a threat to Willow in the past,” he explained and looked into Onyx’s eyes. “You can’t deny the fact that between the two of them, you’d stand at Willow’s side.”

Onyx bit his lip, but the answer was obvious. He was loyal to Willow no matter what, and even Aurelia surely knew that.

Which may not be good in as tense a situation as what we were potentially dealing with.

“Aurelia may need the added help against the Coven if they decide to use her for whatever scheme they’re participating in. Even if it’s half of their organization meddling in the dark side, it still brings Aurelia into their bullshit. By keeping tabs on her, we’ll ensure she doesn’t fall into a trap the Coven may set for her as payback for her losing the position.”

That made more sense and frankly, none of us had even thought about that potential problem.

The Coven pushing Aurelia down to use her as a cover-up for their obvious failures.

“Fine,” Onyx muttered. “As long as Willow knows.”

“Good.” Neo looked around. “I guess we should get planning for a potential war.”

As horrid as it sounds, I felt a flicker of excitement at the idea of making a move that would hurt the enemy.

5

LOST AND FOUND ON TWO SPECTRUMS: PART ONE

~ONYX~

"I’m not here to fucking take your place, got it? Your Willow isn’t going to get swept off her feet and kept away from your grasp like so many things that were taken from you.”

MY EYES STARED UPWARD at the ceiling, my mind repeating those same words again and again like a broken record.

In a way, it was better than dealing with my wolf’s nagging frustration as to when I was going to kill that fucker of an apparent brother, but now that he was sleeping in the depths of my subconscious, it was time for my dark thoughts to come nag me through the long hours of the night.

There were so many thoughts to digest. Their piling force made me want to run through the forest and scream my lungs out. There was too much happening, too much to decipher, and what annoyed the shit out of me was the lack of time we had to face the list of shit we needed to make right for our sanity.

For Willow’s salvation.

This next trial was going to be a difficult task - even for me. My confidence was trembling, my anxiety revolving around my capabilities was debilitating, and I was left to second-guess what I could accomplish.

This town was in the midst of Mount Marcy - a hiding place for us to take a few days to breathe and recuperate. However, I knew just like the others that we couldn’t stay here forever.

Time was ticking, our enemies were growing, and if we tried to be a bunch of cowards, all that would be left was more mayhem upon our abrupt return.

We couldn’t have anything of that sort happen upon our return to the city.

I was sure people in higher places were scrambling to take advantage of this brink of opportunity. Little did they know that, despite how things looked on the outside, none of us were fools.

Certainly, Dimitris planned for such a potential fuck-up.

I wouldn’t deny my anger that was directed at him for biting what was mine, but then again, we were all sharing Sugar at this point and she’d clearly allowed him to feed on her.

The thought of being around a triple threat hybrid like Dimitris actually frightened me when Loki casually dropped the bomb. It wasn’t the fear of losing my life or being under someone as secretly powerful as a demigod purebred descendant.

That actually didn’t faze me.

My bout of anxiety, fear, and anger revolved around Willow and what mayhem she’d be pulled into now that she was deeply connected to the Forbidden Pack.

There was no way of escaping things now. We were too far entwined, our lives woven into this group of powerful individuals. Part of me still wanted to wish this were temporary, but it was a foolish dream to continue having.

We’re far past that now.

I wouldn’t deny that being in their pack was changing me. It was breaking through the walls of ice that kept my heart encased in a fortress so I could focus on those who deserved to feel its beating warmth.

That was changing.

The ice was beginning to thaw. Each incident that forced us to work together like a true pack was chipping away at my barriers and forcing me to rely on them. To allow them to aid me the same way I was willing to aid them.

This should have been a good thing. Something I could feel proud of being a part of. A pack that wasn’t a pushover, but one that held a unique dynamic that left everyone trembling when they dared to fight against our ruling.

A dream pack.

Yet, I feared where the future would take us which was probably why Loki’s sudden arrival was fucking up my senses.

There was no way that I could ignore the reality that he was stronger than me. He was an older, wiser version of myself who probably went through some major shit that I wouldn’t even be able to endure and survive from.

What I endured with Willow was enough to push me to my limits, but allowing myself to think about the ten years he spent in that Vile Bitch’s clutches made me want to turn the city upside down and destroy that bitch and every single thing she owned above and below in our fucked-up society.

To think that all this while I had an older brother.

I’d accepted long ago that I was a lone wolf in this world. That my family didn’t want me and so I’d landed in the custody of Roberto De Luca. The only bright spot of every fucking day was Willow.

Her antics, drive, determination, and perseverance to prosper were something that always encouraged me to do better.

To be better so we could reach the top and make all those who made our lives a living hell bow at our feet.

She was what I needed to be grounded, to remember that despite how I felt and the suffocating torment all these changes were doing to my body, mind, and soul, I could survive it all as long as she was right there to hold me down.

That could have been why I lay next to her as she slept.

It was the only non-negotiable I offered after our talk. Saint was off fucking with the Vatican. Viktor was trying to get a lock on any remaining Russian wolves in NYC and contacting some wolves he was in good standing with to figure out a game plan.

It was becoming clear that we had a lot of enemies hiding in the supernatural underground, so it was about time we started a few rumors of our own and see who betrayed us and who was loyal no matter the circumstances.

Milo was resting, needing to sleep in intervals. As someone who knew what it was like to sleep in a dungeon of unexpected torturous events for days if not a weeks at a time, our sleeping schedules were never a solid few hours. He may be acting calm and tough, but it would only be a matter of time before he’d be forced to confront the can of worms that always comes with months of trauma.

At least in a pack like ours, he may actually have the support to heal his wounds.

Jayce was going for a run but would be listening in on the radio stations and other networks for any information we could use now that things were rather chaotic in the city. It wouldn’t be as busy as during the day, but if Willow was up for it, we’d be leaving in the morning.

I know she’d want to talk with Ruby and, obviously, her mother, but when we inquired with Loki, he said neither of them was in town right now.

Another fucking emergency.

Should I even be surprised? Whenever we finally get some fucking answers, something tugs away our resources. First, it was Roberto’s change of heart that led to him being in a coma. Now when Willow was about to find out the truth of her royal heritage and get a chance to talk to her mother and half-sister, a sudden emergency needed their undivided attention.

The only connector was clearly going to be Loki because his return and freedom would probably reward him with some type of promotion in the eyes of the royals. Could I even blame them?

Ten fucking years in the enemy's clutches. Not only did he manage to survive with the help of their very princess and future heir, but now they had a prime source against the Vile Queen.

No wonder why the enemy is taking drastic measures.

It was so fucking obvious. They needed any form of distraction to try to reclaim what they’d lost. Their underdog got loose from their control and now they were desperate to get him back before he really delivered his portion of revenge.

I have to make sure that doesn’t happen.

If they got Loki back in their grasps, it wouldn’t just be him in jeopardy. He was now bonded to our Forbidden Queen, and at the end of the day, she had us all wrapped around her finger.

She was the true ruler of our hearts, and if anything happened to her…

I didn’t want to think about it or I’d go wild.

I was already at the tip of an iceberg, and if I wasn’t careful, I’d not only crash into the frigid waters of turmoil, I’d drown without an inch of saving grace.

Lifting my hand up, I stared into my palm before turning it over to stare at the back of it. Focusing on the spot made the royal bond begin to bleed to the surface, and it gave me a bit of relief at the faint sight of its illuminating beauty.

It gave me a sense of validation.

The woman I loved wouldn’t just slip out of my grasp when I least expected it. When did I become so obsessed with her?

No. I’ve always been obsessed with her.

That was how I showed my love: by making sure I knew exactly where she was throughout the day. Like a human tracker, I had to keep tabs on every move she made, but that wasn’t what made me fall so deeply in love with her.

I guessed it started with the realization that she knew that I tracked her every movement. The immense pride and hints of joy that formed on her face while she ranted about me always being on her trail. Despite her complaints, deep down she enjoyed my fascination with her, and that was what encouraged me to keep doing it.

Watching her blossom from afar and knowing if she really needed me, I’d be right there to catch her when she falls.

Then what happened for me to fuck up?

I’d been letting myself go, thinking I didn’t need to go above and beyond in protecting her because she had four other fuckers to keep an eye on her. Not to mention Viktor, who was yet another set of eyes on our Forbidden maiden that not only cared about her safety but would do anything to protect her in any situation.

I’d grown soft.

I’d become comfortable in this new pack environment while trying to multitask on the various roles I played behind the scenes. It was an error of judgment on my part, and that was what Loki took advantage of.

What the enemy had taken advantage of…

I couldn’t let it happen again. I couldn’t let my Sugar slip out of our grasp and become a victim of circumstance.

My eyes closed at the crippling reminder.

The feeling of her light suddenly flicking off. The sudden buzzing of her brilliant vibrations that hummed through our pack without her even realizing it going off like they never existed.

Sometimes in moments in despair, I wondered what would happen if I died or if Willow died with me. That was the feeling I’d imagined experiencing, only it was ten times worse.

It wasn’t the sudden silence that followed in our connected wavelength that made me want to scream in agonizing fury. It was the emotions that followed that completely destroyed me from the inside out.

All the things I never said. All the sensations I’d imagined that I’d encounter. Everything from my dreams to what I hoped to experience with her hit me all in the span of five fucking seconds, and then the inevitable happened.

They shattered into a million fucking pieces, and I knew damn well I’d never be able to put them together again.

That was how it felt.

It was like being so angry that you grabbed a vase and threw it into the wall like it was your newfound enemy that deserved every hint of your aggravation. You’d watch it soar through the air in slow motion, realize that it was nothing but an innocent object in your path of destruction, and be forced to watch it explode into tiny pieces upon impact.

Then you’re left to clean up the pieces…

That was exactly what it was. Looking at all the “ifs”, “whats”, and “whys” that revolved around our timeline together, and thinking about how I’d missed so many opportunities to do more, haunted me.

To go on more dates.

To kiss and fuck her every chance I got.

To hold her whenever she quietly stood in a room while she was deep in her thoughts.

To tell her how much I fucking loved her.

So much regret in the span of moments, and the heaviness of those burdensome emotions left me feeling like my whole world was caving in.

Each breath that followed was like shards of glass in the depths of my lungs, stabbing at every part when I inhaled and making me want to scream with every exhale.

Those short minutes did something to me. Broke something I was fighting not to acknowledge or else I’d become a villain in these very instances.

I’d soak my whole body in blood until the world was a bath of my enemies’ life force.

The touch against my palm was unexpected, but it was the sudden burning warmth from my hand and the gleaming tones that shone against the back of my eyelids that forced me to open my eyes.

There was my saving grace reminder, the gleaming mark of validation glowing brilliantly now. It was such a vivid glow of multiple colors, and the hues of pink only reminded me of the woman that was the center of my universe.

The culprit of its burning beauty continued to press her hand into mine, those slim fingers wrapping around my grasp which only made my fingers curl in return.

One simple touch could chase the chaotic thoughts away, bringing a warm light into the hollow realms of my dark thoughts and lighting up my path.

Reminding me that I had so much to fulfill and couldn’t get lost on my way there.

Closing my eyes for a brief moment, I pulled our joined hands down and twisted mine just so I could press my lips against the surface of her hand.

The tingling connection between us hummed in delight, and I could feel the way her body shivered at the gentle touch of my lips.

I remained like that for a few more seconds, needing the waves of clarity to finish their rounds through my mind, body, and soul. This was my reminder that despite the madness that fought to destroy us, we were still here.

We’d witnessed Willow’s awakening, revealed our endangered rarity, and survived the turmoil of being outcasts in this world. I didn’t know what would come after this, but I felt like we could endure what was on the horizon.

Like we could be victorious and dominate all those who dare question our threatening nature.

“Onyx.”

My eyes opened again, and my head slowly turned to the side to acknowledge my sleeping beauty, who was clearly awake and focused solely on me.

Not on anyone else but me.

I swore that this woman could go through a war and still look so fucking beautiful.

Her hairstyle was really something new and different. The pixie cut actually complemented her in a way I’d never imagined. She looked like a badass ready to dominate the world even in her sleep, and wasn’t that just a turn-on in between the sheets? For if she knew how to dominate this fucked-up world, I was nothing but her stepping stone.

With the only glimpse of light coming from the nightstand on her side, I got to enjoy how the tiny rays of golden light lay upon her body. Those luscious curves, the abundant perkiness of her breasts, and the thickness in her hips were indescribable. She could wear any type of lingerie and look so delicious.

When the others had left, I couldn’t help but slip something on her body, and maybe I secretly hoped I’d be able to take it right off her and delve into making love to her.

The others said sex was off the table - whatever. I wasn’t going to abide by such rules and regulations when I was looking into the eyes of the lovely manager.

Those turquoise jewels were filled with lustful desire.

There was more there besides her obvious lust. I could see the threads of concern, the worry that hibernated in the shadows of those blue orbs. There was also her concern for my wellbeing, as if she were trying to find every hint of dismay that I focused on hiding from her sight.

No matter how hard I tried to keep it at bay, my Sugar was a detective that didn’t stop until every piece of evidence was gathered and ready to be devoured.

She’d get all the answers to my heart, and I wouldn’t even stop her.

We stared into each other’s eyes for a long moment. It could have been a few seconds, or maybe it was a few minutes. Did it even fucking matter? The inevitable was going to happen, and I was confident neither of us would try to stop it.

Which was why I fucking caved in.

I couldn’t do otherwise. There was no damn time for second guesses and stupid rules that hindered me from showing my love to my sweet addiction.

Willow was my drug, the disease that begged to be seen and treated. But she’d never leave my body, and I didn’t want her to. Some would label her as a negative because she’d turn me into a victim whenever the time was right, but I didn’t give a flying shit, for her presence in my life would make me stronger.

What doesn’t kill you makes you stronger.

She was my daily reminder that someone as fucked up as I was could be loved. That I didn’t need to change myself for the world to be able to enjoy the fruits of my labor. I’d found my place in this crazy hell, and it was by her side, rain or shine.

Once my lips brushed hers, I couldn’t think anymore.

I needed to move.

I needed to be on top of her, to enjoy the sight of her beneath my chiseled frame and the lines of golden light that ran along her delicate body decorated with tattoos and scars.

How different my saving grace had become, marked with various symbols of power and designs that connected her to the others. Not everyone in the pack held a bond mark, but it was only a matter of time.

I thought I’d be even more jealous at the idea of having to share her with the rest of those Forbidden fuckers, but there was something about looking into Willow’s alluring orbs that confirmed that it wouldn’t matter.

If she was bonded to one or a hundred men, she’d always put me as a priority because that’s just how it was.

That was how we’d survived to this very moment in time. No matter how harsh the world was around us, we’d always make our tainted love a priority.

After those two years away from her, I knew when I came back that I’d never be able to fathom doing such a thing again. That was when the stalker tendencies grew and she became the ray of sunshine I craved to keep growing in this world of darkness.

She knew the power she had over me. She knew that I loved the way our lips pressed together in a mixture of hunger and greed, and how her body would arch and press against me when I pinned her beneath me.

She knew it drove me into the realms of sexual insanity, and that no matter what rules were laid out for me to obey, I’d override them again and again.

As desperate as we were to take this to a speed we both enjoyed, for once, I took things slower - allowed us to feel out every brewing sensation bubbling between us.

It was weird and yet so sensational, the two of us kissing slower while our hands roamed our bodies and felt every line and scar. Every touch had a purpose, just like every kiss, nip, and suck that followed as I trailed down her body in waves.

I didn’t want a single place untouched. I needed to claim her, to remind the world of my territory. Her moans encouraged me to do exactly what I desired, starting from her neck and working my way to her shoulders, then on to her chest and her hard nipples.

I licked, sucked, and lightly bit until she was trembling in need, but I wouldn’t give her what she wanted until I was ready to.

For once this wasn’t a race. It was a damn journey.

My large hands moved down her sides, enjoying the inward slope that went outward when I reached her hips. Kissing along her abs was a bit of a delight, and I couldn’t help but think about the earlier discussion about kids and heirs.

It was laughable - maybe slightly insulting – that the world believed Dimitris was a competitor in being the first to impregnate my woman. Did they all forget that I was her first? That even through those fucked-up circumstances, she still kept me at her side and even had the strength to forgive my ass.

We’d been through hell together, and no one would steal that right I’d earned long before they came into the picture. Maybe they all needed a reminder.

A reminder of how dangerous I could be.

I kissed her stomach long and hard, even when the flesh beneath my lips felt cold like ice and Willow whimpered and tried to wiggle out of my grasp.

“Onyx?” She sounded confused, with a dose of arousal in the hint of her whimpering tone, and fuck, how that speck of vulnerability made my cock twitch with so much fucking need. I had to tame the beast inside me.

I had to reel it in for the grand celebration we’d enjoy once we reached the line of completion.

When I moved my lips, I noticed the black mark upon her flesh, and it held magic to it that clearly resonated with my own aura. I’d done something unexpected, and though I should have paused to ask questions, all I could do was smile and look up to see Willow begin to blush.

“Did…you just…imprint me?”

Is that what it was? I didn’t fucking know - or care, for that matter. Yet the idea of me laying a mark on her like she had on me made a devilish grin grace my lips, and my eyes darkened in pure delight.

I wasn’t sure if she was shocked, mad, or just done with my bullshit, but she rolled her eyes and gave me a look. “If you’re going to take ownership, finish what you started.”

I fucking love my feisty bitch.

She was obviously a queen in my eyes, but she was being too demanding with me when I was on this weird high of control. I knew it wouldn’t matter for long - I’d get payback shortly - and she knew from the way my smile widened that she was so fucked.

“Onyx,” she warned, but she was too late. The beast was hungry, and it was about time we skipped the path and went straight to that fucking finish line.

I had her legs up and those delicate thighs pressing against the sides of my face in three seconds flat, which rewarded me with a quiet shriek from Willow before my lips were pressed into her glistening slit and devouring her like I’d barged into a feast and would ensure no crumbs were left behind.

Her moans were glorious to listen to, those whimpers and moans of praise captivating as I built up her pleasure until she was screaming in ecstasy and cumming in my mouth’s clutches. I sucked her up, licked her dry, teased her sensitive clit, and started the cycle all over again.

She’d earned this punishment, and she’d be forced to take every bit of it until she was begging for me to stop.

Or pleading for my thick, veiny cock.

There had to be somewhere in those scriptures that condemned a man for being addicted to a woman’s pussy. Whatever the punishment, I’d endure every strike of pain if it meant enjoying the quivering taste of my woman’s juices lathering my lips.

“Onyx! Hell…fuck, fuck, shit, ahh!” I was driving my Sugar insane and didn’t hold an ounce of mercy as I licked her up and began to thrust my tongue into those fluttering, hot walls of her pussy.

My cock was erect and ready to take my tongue’s place, but I couldn’t dare pause halfway now. My sweet queen had endured a ton of agony, and it was time it was replaced with endless waves of pleasure.

She needed to be reminded how important she was to me. That she was worthy of my touch, my caresses, and my taunts. She was worthy of the fucking world, and this was my time to remind her that, in the dark hollows of her bedroom, I’d always bow down in submission and worship her to the very end.

“Ah. Shit. Onyx,” she groaned as her body grew still, and there was that soaring spike of pleasure that was about to erupt and deliver a blissful oasis through her senses. “AH!”

She came so beautifully, writhing with her butt in the sky, those wet lips pressing into my face, and her pitchy moans serenading me to no end.

I finally unlatched from her, only to prowl up her frame and latch onto her lips with a sensational kiss that surely made her toes curl and body hum in sweet contentment.

Her arms hooked around me, forcing me to remain at head level so we could make out long and hard while her body calmed down. I loved how easy it was to transition between highs and lows without being awkward or plaguing our vivid flow.

We were running on the same wavelength now, and I’d missed it so fucking bad. This was what I needed to remind myself of. That no matter who came into her life and the bullshit we had to deal with on a regular basis, my Sugar and I could always come together and meet on the same wavelength.

Just a few kisses, touches, and orgasms and I’d be okay.

The relief should have encouraged me to end things here, but I’d gone too far to pull away.

Go big or go home.

Neither of us were quitters, and after all the teasing, my Sugar deserved to enjoy the fruit of her labor.

With one last steamy kiss and a few seconds of teasing her sensitive nipples, I was between her legs and stroking my cock in preparation.

“You’re so crazy tonight,” she muttered while she caught her breath - those hooded eyes taking me in slowly while they lingered on my hardened length. I was desperate to be hugged by her steamy pussy. The mere thought made my cock twitch in anticipation, but I kept drawing out my patience by stroking it slowly, keeping it entertained while my eyes were taking in every inch of my divine beauty.

She was really a forbidden beauty that only we got to enjoy, and sometimes in these moments, I was rather speechless because I never thought I’d make it to this point where I could admire the good in my life.

Admire a woman who has stuck by me through thick, thin, death, and fucking chaos.

She meant so much to me, more than I’d truly ever admit, and her very heartbeat gave me the drive to do everything in my power to make sure we succeeded in all we did. She was my purpose, my cup of fresh air, and I’d do anything to ensure it always remained that way.

She’ll always be the full moon I howl to in the depths of a starry sky.

I wondered if she could see my conviction that was made of stone or understand my emotions that tousled through me like wild waves.

Either way, I was now distracted as she moved her hand slowly down her front - briefly moving in circles around the new lip mark on her stomach that looked like a tattoo. After circling around it a few more times, she moved those two sinful fingers down to her clit, teasing that hard bud before moving to the glistening wet surface and parting her folds just so I could see her pulsing pink walls that were quivering in impatience.

“If you’re going to make life decisions without sharing, you better stop keeping me waiting,” she practically growled. And fuck.

It was so fucking sexy.

That taunting flicker of control and impatience mixed with her immense desire for my cock was so fucking magical that I couldn’t dare say no - let alone refuse such a glorious moment in time. My cock was ready to be a part of her for the rest of the fucking night, and it would be a tempting journey to follow that would only leave us both screaming in ecstasy.

I could make do with that.

“You dislike being left out.” I had to tease her.

“I dislike waiting,” she countered, and it made me chuckle like an idiot.

“Impatient.”

“Says the one who just marked me out of the blue.”

“You know why I did it,” I tossed back while the swollen head of my cock yearned to feel her folds. I couldn’t stop myself from beginning to tease her entrance, and she growled while that sizzling gaze of hers only grew in intensity.

“I’m not a mind reader.”

“And yet you have the answer singing in your thoughts.”

“I could be wrong.”

“You’re never wrong when it comes to me, Sugar.”

She held her comeback as our eyes locked once more, and I knew she understood my desperate desire to have some sort of reminder of ownership. That I needed that mark to be as prominent as the royal bond I now carried to signify our love.

She ended up sighing, and though she looked pissed off at my possessive move, her lip quirked up at one side.

“Just fuck me already.”

All I could do was smile…seconds before I deeply sank into her.

“Fucking hell.” Her curse was a few octaves higher, and damn, did she feel magnificent.

“I’ve missed your pussy, Sugar,” I groaned lowly. If I wasn’t careful, I’d cum right there and then. That was how much power she had over me, and that alone was a different level of excitement. “I know your pussy missed me.”

“Keep telling yourself that,” she huffed in obvious annoyance at my stillness. I was drawing this out, and she knew it, but I wasn’t going to speed anything up. I’d been yearning for this for weeks, and with how tense our lives had been all the way to this point, I’d take all night if I had to.

“Your pussy responds differently to me than the others," I voiced, and now she was looking at me like I’d lost my fucking mind.

Delightful.

“How many screws did you lose when I died?” she tossed back. “Because you had to have lost a few if you think your cock is making my pussy respond any differently from your mad cockery versus the others.”

“Cockery?” I tossed back the made-up word, a big ass smile on my lips.

I got another eyeroll as she muttered, “I can make whatever words I want. Now stop being a stalling coward and fuck me.”

“Only if you admit my cock is your pussy’s favorite.”

“You’re not serious.” She stared at me like I was five, and it was such a cute expression on her attractive face. Her new hairstyle simply emphasized her sassy flare, and I really was turned on by it.

“You know I could get used to this hairstyle,” I voiced. “Sassy. Fierce. Makes me want to piss you off again and again.”

“Or give me high blood pressure,” she summed up. “Onyx, move already.”

“Tell me,” I urged.

“You really want me to agree to this so you can probably record it and flaunt it to the others in the pack for all eternity, don’t you?”

“Say it nice and slow so every single one of them can hear your exact pronunciation and clear tone of confidence. Just in case Vikky thinks I’m pulling shit out of my ass.”

She actually laughed. “You call him Vikky and you’ll be dead.”

“Dead but madly in love,” I tossed back. “Say it, Sugar.”

“No.” She pouted those sexy lips. “You can’t make me.”

“Oh really?” I commented and slowly pulled out until the very tip of my cock was inched inside her. The fury that began to blaze in her eyes was like nothing I’d ever witnessed, and it left me chuckling like an evil mastermind about to declare war on his prey, only I was against my ultimate ruler and she wasn’t going to leave me unpunished.

“Onyx Charm,” she snarled. “If you don’t fuck me this instant, I won’t hesitate to leave your naked ass here and go fuck someone else.”

Fuck.

I normally wouldn’t react to her threats, but the idea of her ditching me and daring to go anywhere near Loki flicked a switch I didn’t realize was present.

And angry.

I slammed into her without warning, and her shock was just as obvious as mine, but I didn’t let it simmer because she’d awakened something else in me and that power was determined to make her realize who was the better brother.

Who’d earned the right to fuck her senseless.

“Onyx?” She sensed the shift, or maybe it was the flaming jealousy burning inside me, but she couldn’t say a word more because I kissed her and made sure she was a victim of my assaulting lips. Her moans got lost in my mouth, her hands gripping my shoulders for dear life as I rammed into her with unpredictable speed.

It was like I’d suddenly gone on autopilot and nothing could stop or even slow me down. I needed to cum, to listen to her cries of release, to feel the hot juices of her cream, and to enjoy my shots filling her up.

I’d deal with this fuckery later, but for now, I needed to appease my brewing jealousy, the piles of anxiety, and all the skeletons in my closet that I’d thought were sealed forever.

Who knew Loki’s arrival would be the key to unlocking its hidden power over me?

“Onyx!” Willow grunted. “Fuck…ah…so deep. Shit….fucking talk…to me!” she growled between smothering kisses, and fuck, I wouldn’t be able to handle shutting her up because my jerking hips just wanted to move faster.

This pounding pace was sensational, awakening a different level of pleasure at the peak of my rough play. I’d never fucked Willow this hard, but I couldn’t stop myself, even with the thought of potentially hurting her.

I knew deep down that she could handle it, and if she did tell me to stop, I’d find every way of doing exactly that.

“He can’t have you.” The words left my mouth without me fully processing what was really happening. I wanted to sort out my thoughts before speaking, but on this high of lust and power, I couldn’t do it.

I wasn’t made to fucking multitask like this.

To think, fuck, and try to filter out what I really wanted to say? Fuck no.

"You’ve been mine for as long as I can remember. My friend, my lover, my mate. He just comes into my life after so many fucking years and thinks he can just take you? Thinks you’re his because of fucking circumstances?!” My anger was evident, and I couldn’t tame it in the slightest.

It needed an outlet, and that is what all of this was: a need to escape. An excuse to reveal my burning thoughts that had consumed those precious hours of sleep.

“We’ve been through everything together. The ups, the fucking downs. Every…fucking…thing! He won’t take you away. He won’t flaunt his skill and power and use it against me,” I growled and held her hips as I leaned back and changed my angle then moved forward abruptly.

“Ah. Ah. Shit. Onyx…slower,” she pleaded with her legs literally in the air as I wildly pounded into her. I wanted to go slow, somewhere in the realms of this spiraling hate, but it wouldn’t happen.

I was too fucking gone.

“Everyone’s waltzing into what I vowed would be mine. My best fucking friend. My best fucking woman. My best fucking mate. I fucking swear you’re going to be my best fucking wife.” The words just kept flowing. “My fucking world. The owner of my fucking soul, and I swear you’re going to be the fucking mother to my damn babies, you hear?!”

So much anger, so much anguish, and fuck. Now I was just crying like a lost boy.

“Willow Alundra Phoenix is mine! My fucking everything.” That was exactly the fucking truth, and maybe that was why it left me no choice but to sink as deeply as I could and send us both into a tumbling whirlpool of ecstasy.

We came as one, our body lost in the storm of euphoria, and I’d never felt so damn satisfied.

So fucking proud.

I realized this was what I always struggled with: saying what needed to be said, expressing what was killing me slowly until I felt so fucking hopeless that it was no different from walking into a pool of death.

My love for Willow was unmeasurable, and I didn’t know how to comprehend it or even acknowledge it with words. My brain couldn’t possibly process it that way. I couldn’t write fancy poems or create beautiful art.

I needed to do it the only way I could tell her. In a language only she understood, and that was what this all was.

Sex is our way of communicating with one another. It helps us share our darkest and most vulnerable secrets in hopes the other will not only understand but feel the ultimate truth in our words and actions.

I collapsed on top of her, my body shaking while I tried to just breathe. I needed to get off her, but I couldn’t even twitch. I was frightened to move - to be pushed away and abandoned like when I was but a boy in this cruel fucking world.

Was that why I held such bitter anger against Loki and his sudden arrival into my life? Into my world that was beginning to come together with a pack I was getting used to? Did it feel like he was entering the protective territory that I’d just claimed as my own? It had to be something along those lines because this overwhelming emotion was making me feel as if I’d already lost, but I couldn’t accept that.

I had to be a victor after all this.

"You always keep everything in until it destroys you from the inside out.” The quiet set of words hummed through my mind, and I knew without a doubt it was Willow.

I was waiting for her judgment, for those words of scrutiny that would condemn my roughness and belittle my immaturity, but there were her arms. Her hands smoothed along the indents of her nails against my flesh before her arms wrapped around my neck and further pushed me against her.

“My silly bulky fucker,” she began. “If you don’t propose to me first, I don’t want this.”

I didn’t know why, but those words made me laugh.

And my laughter turned into deep sobs as I fucking lost it.

She didn’t even need to try to understand me. She just got it, like she always got everything when it came to how I fucking worked. She grasped the flow of my mental circuits, deciphered my orbit and the madness that came with it, and even in these heightened bursts of fury and utter confusion, she always understood what I was desperate for her to understand.

She just got me.

No one else could ever do what she did. No one carried that magic touch or understood my wavelengths other than her.

She truly was my Yang in the realms of love, and her acceptance proved that I could get through this. That I could unravel the truth of who I was, where I came from, and potentially connect with Loki…my older brother.

It didn’t make it any less scary, and I knew this wouldn’t be the first of many frustrating nights of rough, passionate sex, but this was the first step I’d needed to take to confront the demons hiding in the shadows of my closet.

And my Sugar would be with me every step of the way.

"Shh,” she whispered as she tried to calm me down as I sobbed uncontrollably. “We’re going to tackle this. Every bit of it. And then, when we know the facts, we’re going to hunt down those who fucked up your life,” she vowed, and I was sure the game plan was forming in her head.

“Then we’ll torture them. Destroy their families. Make their packs quiver and threaten to scatter. We’ll make them feel how you felt. Make them see what it’s like to be an orphan in a big, scary world. They thought they got away with this, but nope.” Her voice dropped further. “What’s lost will always be found, and now that I’ve discovered what they planned for my king, I’ll ensure they suffer in every way.”

I knew it was a vow she’d keep, one that she’d carry through to the bitter end, even if it took us lifetimes to accomplish.

“No matter what happens, Onyx, you know how much I love you,” she purred. "But if you forgot, let me remind you. I love you, Onyx Charm. My Bulky Stalker of a Fucker.”

She hugged me as tightly as she could, and she listened to me cry until the sobs dimmed and my tears stopped falling. She pampered me with words of praise and comfort and held me like I really was her world.

I needed this more than I’d realized, and now that I was free from the weight that fought to keep me burdened, I could focus on what was next on our lengthy agenda.

She was right. What was lost would always be found, and I’d finally found a new path.

I’ve found my path on this spectrum of power. Now it’s time to walk and meet who lies on the other side.

6

LOST AND FOUND ON TWO SPECTRUMS: PART TWO

~LOKI~

“YOUR PATIENCE in life should be considered a sin.”

I smirked as I opened my eyes and looked up at the sky. The twinkling stars glimmered brightly. It was a sight I hadn’t gotten to enjoy for a very long time.

The taste of freedom. How odd it feels.

“I still dislike when you ignore me.”

My poor wolf was on his side, moving his tail back and forth lazily while his wise eyes were closed.

“You know, I’m not ignoring you,” I voiced out loud.

“Yet you never respond to me.”

I didn’t answer immediately, leaving him to huff in annoyance.

“I don’t reply immediately because I always fear we will be forced to shift and you’ll be whipped until you can’t move,” I voiced.

That made his tail pause in its movement as he lifted his head so those his orbs of white would stare in the direction of the barrier that kept him at bay.

One look at his body and the multiple scars that never really went away always made my stomach sink and my heart clench, but it was always the scar that went across his eye that bothered me.

Guess every wound on him bothers me.

“Is that why you’re speaking out loud right now?” my wolf questioned. He never really understood why I did what I did. It made me look crazy to others, but there was always a purpose for it.

"Speaking out loud confirms my sense of hearing is still intact,” I admitted while my eyes were focused on the magnificent sky. “Plus, I’d rather sound crazy than give anyone the advantage of thinking I’m planning my escape with my wolf.”

“You did that specifically so the Que…the Vile Bitch wouldn’t abuse me.”

“Maybe,” I casually voiced. “Vile Bitch. You’re adapting to their nicknames already, huh?”

“Peculiar set of shifters,” he noted and laid his head back down. “Why would you let your body suffer by sitting on this specific roof?”

“I’m coming to realize that being far away from Sweets makes me anxious as fuck, and I don’t want to deal with those emotions just yet,” I summed up and leaned back to stretch.

Reaching into the leather jacket I’d been given with the rest of the new clothes I now wore upon my flesh, I took out the pack of cigarettes and slipped one out.

“So you’re okay with feeling them fuck all night?” my wolf inquired.

I spun the cigarette between my fingers while I looked for the lighter one of the town’s wolves had let me keep.

“Not sure. It’s intriguing to feel. Makes me horny and excited but also makes me feel like I’m snooping in on their moment. Not like I can hear anything, but Sweets’s emotions are intriguing,” I voiced while trying to get the lighter to work. “Hmm. This shit is running low.”

“You’re not supposed to be smoking,” my wolf scolded.

“Tell me something I don’t know,” I tossed back at him. “Besides, I don’t know why it’s a bad thing. I can’t die from cancer. Plus, my lungs have been through worse shit than some stupid cigarettes.”

“You get dependent on them,” my wolf noted. “Just like with alcohol.”

I laughed at that one. “If we didn’t drink in Russia, we would have died. The hard whisky and shit made our bodies so fucking hot that we could go naked in the damn snow and survive."

“With frostbite.”

“That was a pain in the ass,” I admitted and looked at the lighter with disappointment. “You failed me, buddy.”

Stopping the spinning motion of the cigarette, I stared at the end while I pursed my lips.

“LIGHT THEM UP, LOKI.”

I stared at the line of innocent wolves, their quivering, naked bodies flushed while their eyes were wide in horror. Tears, snot, blood…so much fucking blood. After hours of torture in the heart of the winter, these were the remaining souls that didn’t make the cut.

Those who weren’t worthy of the queen’s saving grace.

“Please! Don’t do this. We did the best we could do!”

“I don’t need the best.” My body tensed at the woman’s words, and I didn’t dare look to my left because I knew she stood right there with a gleaming smile on her lips. “I need elite warriors. Absolute perfection. Anything other than that, and you’re utterly useless.”

She readied to turn away, but one of the bold men whispered, “You’ll never match the princess’s power.”

All eyes went to him, and I realized it was one of the elder men who spoke. From the look of his tired golden eyes, I knew it was the man’s wolf speaking - doing a noble deed by being in control for the sake of his human counterpart as they faced death together.

“What did you say, peasant?”

I feared for this man’s end because it was clear to my eyes that he didn’t fear death.

“You do all of this in fear of a child. One that’s looked upon by the Goddess herself. Whatever army you’re building, it won’t be able to match one who’s been blessed by our Creator.”

"Killing us all over a baby?!” another man snarled before spitting out a pool of blood from his mouth. “Madness. Fucking madness. You’re sacrificing Alphas like us who did phenomenal in our packs over a child. If you’re so frightened, nothing you do will match her!”

She didn’t respond as others chipped in. They knew their fates, so what else could be done to torment them?

I lifted my hand up, showing my obvious disapproval of their spoken words, but then she lifted her hand, signaling me to stop.

“Go have a smoke, Loki.” The softness in her voice sent chills through me, and I now pitied these men.

They weren’t going to die easily now.

That was my cue to turn around, and I began to shuffle for my pack of cigarettes. By the time I took one out, the wise man spoke.

“You’re letting your favorite pet go? Let him finish the job like he’s done all this while.”

“That won’t be necessary.”

Placing the stick in my lips, I pulled out my lighter, and the end flickered to life.

I stared at the flame, the color sickly with weird shades of green, yellow, and blue. The sight made me want to puke, but I stared at its haunting movement until it went out as quickly as it came - leaving a trail of smoke behind.

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” I voiced, knowing well that she’d be waiting for my expression of gratitude.

“Meet me back at my room once you're done,” she encouraged. “Bring the other slaves. I’m in the mood.”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” I voiced and didn’t delay in walking away.

“Oh what? You’re not killing us?” one of the younger ones voiced. All that did was trigger that haunting wave of laughter from her lips of black.

“I’ve had a change of heart.”

My feet moved faster in haste.

Only one person began to beg for mercy, pleading that they be spared, knowing well how magnificent the queen was in her glory.

His admission only made everyone else stand their ground as if their final stance of bravery would carry them into the gates of paradise.

If only they understood that they lost that opportunity by not being killed by my flames.

"Why don’t I demonstrate what will occur?” she began. “Loki.”

I stopped in my tracks and pulled the cigarette from my lips to blow out the puff of smoke. It was a distraction from the nauseous feeling settling into my stomach while I felt the heaviness of this collar around my neck.

Turning without a moment’s delay, I was back at the woman’s side and staring at the line of men until my gaze landed on the man who was still begging mercilessly.

“Please, Queen.” His raw voice trembled in pleading hope, and it actually made me feel sorry for him.

At least his suffering would be shorter than the rest…

As if my thoughts triggered the inevitable, the rest of the men in line flinched as the begging man's scream pierced the sky. My eyes couldn’t pull away from the sickening flames that flooded his frail body.

Whatever energy he had left went to him running out of the line and desperately rolling through the piles of snow in hopes that it would put the flames out, but it was becoming rather apparent that nothing was going to extinguish them.

I knew the men in a row all held their breaths while waiting for the man’s screams to dwindle into whimpers while his flesh melted off his bones and he was left in a pile of lifelessness, but that was the problem.

The screams didn’t stop, his flesh burned but wasn’t disintegrating into ash, and as the seconds turned to minutes, the horror began to seep into the lines of the remaining men.

“Why…isn’t he…” The cocky man was rendered silent and no one else could finish his sentence for him. They were beginning to see their true fate now that they hadn’t accepted death with open arms.

Now it didn’t matter how many times they begged for death to come and take their souls away. They were doomed to a cycle of burning flesh and endless pain, and they were about to find out.

“This is the punishment for those who do not submit to me.” Her revelation forced the remainder of the men to return their horrified gazes to her as she stared at the nails of her right hand as if there were an imperfection along the black, matte surface. “If you’d all just accepted death, Loki would have set you all on fire with regular flames and you’d be dead in a few short minutes.”

She paused from inspecting her nails to lift her gaze to the lot of men who were utterly speechless. The tips of her nails were burning with the same sick-colored flame that was still burning the man’s flesh.

Now his flesh was burnt black, but his skin wouldn’t get any more charred than it already was. He’d stopped running, realizing how it had done nothing to aid him, so now he resorted to clawing at his own crisped flesh in hopes that it would fall off.

“If you truly believe my army is to face one child, you’ve overlooked your worthiness,” she hummed. “My real puppet has been chosen, and it’s only a matter of time. Everything will all fall into place, and then I’ll have it all ready to go to make this circus a fulfilling show!”

Her laughter was manic before she sighed dramatically.

“So while your souls are stuck in these burnt bodies that will never die until my flames are extinguished, feel free to think of your princess. Think of that little he-she who waltzes through the world thinking it’s hers to rule when no one would willingly encourage a woman to lead an empire of wolves. Ask for her aid. Beg for her arrival and mercy and pray you can handle years of this anguish. Then, when she’s ready to rise upon this apparent empire, let’s see what you say. I’m sure five, ten, maybe fifteen years of this burning agony will make you submit to me. What do you think?”

None of them dared to speak, and she giggled and turned her attention to me.

“Loki, what do you think? I know you’re still learning the ropes, but shall we start with five years?”

I knew it was a test. A test to determine if I’d be merciful or be as villainous as she was.

“Why put a time limit?” My answer made me cringe in self-hate. “Life has no time limit until the born shifter makes a wrong decision that leads to their demise. Why should death be any different?” I offered, and my hard gaze landed on the wise man. I could see his fear now, and I couldn’t allow an ounce of pity to grace my emotionless orbs or I’d be joining them in an eternity of burning hell.

“They questioned your rulership. If they believe this princess is worthy of going against you, why don’t they wait until she comes back and saves them?”

I could feel my pride being chipped away, and if I wasn’t so broken, I’d be shedding tears on their behalf.

“Excellent idea, Loki,” she squealed, and her hand with burning flames reached out to grab my chin. My heart slammed to a stop, noticing how the flames shifted from the sickly green-blue shade to normal red and orange.

The scorching heat began to burn my flesh, scar my chin and cheeks, and spread along my flesh. I didn’t say a word, my expression blank of any form of emotion even as blood began to pool from my open burn wounds. My entire head would be engulfed in flames at any moment.

“You’ll always be loyal to me, yes?”

“Yes, Your Majesty,” I vowed.

She let go then and there, and it took everything in me for me to remain standing as the pain was literally unbearable. I was sure she was enjoying the seething agony I was enduring, but she flicked her wrist and I felt the swiftness of her healing magic.

“You’re lucky to have a merciful queen like me,” she hummed. “Though I guess I’m doing myself a favor. Wouldn’t want you bleeding all over my delicate sheets while you please me with the other slaves.”

The reminder was on purpose, as if to humiliate me in front of the rest of the men. They would be enduring an eternity of flames, similar to the pits of hell, but they weren’t in my position of suffering.

I was left to take on the burning scrutiny of this woman’s madness during the day while being her pleasure slave in the depths of the night.

“Go smoke,” she encouraged, and I knew this time around, I wouldn’t be coming back. “Put out that useless mutt.”

I guessed there were benefits to begging, for this man was going to be out of his misery very shortly. He was clawing out his eyeballs and smacking his head endlessly in hopes that he’d be knocked out, but it was no use.

It didn’t matter anymore.

After a deep inhale of my cigarette, I pulled it from my lips and flicked it towards the begging man. The impact triggered the stick of white to cause a chemical reaction – and the green-bluish flames ignited into real flames.

The man’s screams doubled as the pain hit him all over again, but these flames did exactly what they were supposed to do as the fire began to melt away the remaining flesh down to his bones. His screams turned into whimpers, and he fell to his knees while his gaze landed on me.

I knew staring into his face as the last bits of flesh melted off his skull would haunt me for the rest of my life, but it wasn’t because of the horrifying sight.

It was all because, despite the absence of his flesh, I could see the immense relief in his bone structure as he realized he’d escaped the cycle of suffering - that his soul would be set free.

His final sound was like a long sigh as his shoulders sank and the last hints of life faded away until he was nothing but a skeleton kneeling on the path of black. With the real flames melting away the snow, the rest of the men were forced to see what they’d been kneeling upon this entire while.

Bones. Layers of the bones of all those who didn’t make the cut.

“Forgive us.” The wise man fought to say the words, but his only answer was that manic laughter.

That was my cue to leave. I took a final glance at the older man before turning around and beginning to walk away.

“It’s a shame to say,” she began, and it felt like her voice grew louder even though I walked further away from it all.

Further away from the sickening madness.

“I won’t forgive you.”

That cued the flames which was followed by their shrieking screams, and I knew the sound would haunt me every fucking day of the remainder of my existence. But I knew better.

This was only the beginning…

THE SUDDEN KINDLING of a flame at the end of my cigarette brought me out of the traumatizing memory, and my eyes zeroed in on the movement of the flame while I unexpectedly held my breath.

As if any move I made from this instant onward would land me in a cell, locked up and bare in the clutches of that vile woman.

The swift blow extinguished the flame, leaving a trail of smoke behind while the end sizzled with tiny flakes of embers.

I’d have to give my wolf a word of thanks because his energy was oozing through me, which was exactly why I hadn’t flinched at the sight of the flame. I could still keep my persona calm and cocky without the world realizing how fucked up my life had been up until my moment of freedom.

Or ever since I encountered Willow De Luca.

"I should be scolding you for smoking, but then again, I can see why it’s an addiction.”

No matter my hidden fright, the sassy sound of a familiar voice made my lips curl up in pride before I covered the end of the cigarette with my lips and inhaled.

Briefly closing my eyes, I could see the little girl with the bright, defiant strands of her hair. Those intense eyes of annoyance surely shed a few tears on my behalf with my disappearance that turned into a very long return.

I was a bit happy she wasn’t about to scold me into flaming oblivion, but I was about to find out if my hope would be short-lived.

I let myself release the safe hold on the cigarette and exhaled the set of smoke into the chilly air.

“Some addictions are more coping than anything,” I voiced and finally gathered the courage to look over to the very culprit of the flame. “I feel that’s something you should know about, Princess Ruby.'“

How time had changed her.

No…time wasn’t the culprit of this abrupt change. That was all due to experiences. And one look at her told me she’d been through far worse than I would have wished on a royal child I’d once been assigned to protect.

Tall, slender, powerful. I could go into the very details that molded the fierce woman that stood there in a brilliant red dress that clung to her every curve or take my sweet time looking at her extremely long locks of silky hair that could resemble the very flames that kept so many individuals warm at night in the heart of winter.

Her eyes were still as brilliant as they were as a child - turquoise jewels with a hint of orange and red when you least expected it - a strong indicator that she could light up like a cannonball if you pushed the right buttons.

And all hell would break loose if she released her wrath on you.

She stood tall with her stance widened and her arms crossed under her breasts, and I was impressed to see the tattoos that were all over her arms. With her red heels that sparkled in the moon’s rays and her hair dancing in the passing cold gust, you’d think she’d be freezing in such a climate.

Instead, she stood there like the cold didn’t stand a chance against her warm-blooded body.

Her gaze was intense as she looked down at me with a speck of disappointment.

“What have I said about calling me ‘princess’ when we’re not around my parents?”

My smile grew, and I was sure my eyes softened as the memories of her younger self taunted my senses.

“That you ain’t no one’s princess so stop that fuckery,” I repeated the words she’d said the very day I’d prepared to leave for yet another mission.

Little did I know I wouldn’t return for another ten years…

"I thought you left for business with your mother?” I got to the point because I wasn’t expecting her to be around. I had a feeling our reunion would be too good to be true.

That the enemy would now do anything and everything to pull us apart.

She tsked and looked up to the sky as if the twinkling lights and calming atmosphere could tame her worries about what was to come.

"I wanted to speak with Willow, but it looks like she has to rest.”

The chuckle left my lips before I could stop it. “You and I know she isn’t resting.”

Glancing over to look at her, I caught onto her eyeroll.

“I’m an adult now, Loki. I’m not an idiot.”

“Never accused you of such,” I assured her. “Does your mom know about those tatts?”

The way her cheeks began to grow red only further amused me as I chuckled once more. “You’ve been a bad rebel princess since I left, huh?”

“I love how you act as if you decided to gather your things and waltz out of our lives like we gave you permission to do so.” Her words were bitter, and I guessed she had every right to be mad.

Like what Viktor was now, I used to be a sort of Guardian to Ruby, and I wondered what would have happened if I hadn’t fallen into the clutches of the Vile Queen. Would we have been a thing? Be what my little brother was to Sweets? What would have happened?

I never would get the answers to such questions in the realms of wishful thinking, but it didn’t stop me from wondering “what if”.

“If I did that, I’d make sure to formally break your heart,” I calmly voiced and took another puff on my cigarette. Blowing it out, I looked up to the sky. “Would that have been better? Would you hate me less than you do now?”

She didn’t say anything, but I raised my hand up in time for her punch that ignited in flames. Slowly glancing over to the burning fist in my grasp, I saw the hurt in her blazing eyes.

The anger and hatred my disappearance had ignited in the innocent princess.

“No one gave you permission to disappear,” she snarled.

“You’re right,” I admitted with a sad smile. “I shouldn’t have gone against your orders to come back quickly so we could celebrate your birthday. My apologize, princess.”

She pulled back her fist but managed to kick at my ribs.

“Ow,” I grunted and clenched at the spot before groaning. “Jeez. You’re fiercer than Willow.”

“I bet you Willow would do the same shit,” she huffed. “Only she’d kiss you after kicking your ass, and I don’t have that right anymore, do I?”

I sighed and flaunted my bond mark like it was a trophy. “Your sister has a kind enough heart to forgive a useless fucker like me,” I voiced. “It’s pretty, don’t you think?”

“If I wasn’t happily dating four psychos, I’d kick you off this fucking roof.”

“Now, that’s abuse,” I reasoned. “Your mother would scold you for using violence against your employees.”

“You knew you were more than that,” she seethed.

“I know, Ruby.” I didn’t hesitate to meet her eyes of fury, and as much as I wanted to project my immense regret, I couldn’t.

This was the better ending…

“You wouldn’t be good with me,” I voiced.

“You don’t know shit,” she tossed back. “I’m not the same innocent girl acting like royalty to save face for the Phoenix Kingdom, Loki.”

“I know.” There was no denying that. “But you don’t deserve to deal with someone with so many fucking issues. You’d get tired trying to fix them.”

“And you think Willow can deal with it all?” she offered. “With six other men with their own issues and madness?”

“You know," I began and I actually smiled like a crazy person, “I think she can. I’m apparently worthy enough for her to sacrifice her life to get a magic collar off me. I think facing my magnitude of issues is something she can handle without going completely insane.”

She actually looked surprised at my words while her eyes dipped to my neck. The scar was still there, though my wolf had been working on trying to send energy to aid in its healing.

It would probably take a long ass time, but maybe I didn’t want it to go away. I needed the reminder of what shit I’d been through to reach this moment in time, and that was exactly what it was.

A reminder that despite the madness, the scrutiny, and the years of being inches from death, I’m still breathing. I’m still here.

“My sister is too kind,” Ruby concluded. “With a dose of crazy.”

“I think you need to raise the crazy bar a few notches,” I voiced but closed my eyes and took another deep inhale of my cigarette. Letting out the stream of smoke, I leaned back until my back pressed against the tiles of the roof while my eyes were forced to stare upward. “I’m so-”

“Don’t go apologizing, stupid.” I didn’t expect her angered interruption.

I also didn’t expect her to lie down next to me to keep me company.

“Ten years.” Her voice was barely audible. “How are you not crazy?”

“Well…you see enough blood and anguish that you basically numb out the world and you’re left with just a shell of a body, a void for a mind, and not an ounce of sympathy left to your disposal,” I confessed. “Can’t be kind when it will lead to your grave of eternal suffering.”

“Why did you almost flinch at the sight of my flame?” Her question was unexpected but also proved she hadn’t been twiddling her thumbs and doing nothing while I was gone.

She’d worked on herself. Grown stronger, wiser, and more observant than before.

Ruby Phoenix always had the drive, but something always held her back from seeing the world and its cruel, dark layers of violence and uncertainty. My absence did something to her, and though it had opened wounds that left scars in their wake, in return, she’d become someone far stronger than what she would have done in my presence.

Compared to these men in her life, I would have sugar-coated the truth and protected her from the real monsters hiding in the depths of the dark.

At least, the old me would have.

That side of me no longer existed, and I bet she caught onto that too.

That’s why we’re having this conversation.

"Vile Bitch uses fire.” No point in hiding it. “Blue. Green. Black. Gold. A sick combination that makes you nauseated just looking at its gleaming beauty. When I first saw it, I actually thought it was a wonderful shift of the common element. However…it’s only a matter of time before an element of such raw beauty only ignites fear and immense hate.”

There was a long silence that followed, as if my honesty meant something to her. Maybe it did, and if it held a hint of impact, I’d be grateful because I didn’t deserve her mercy.

Just like I didn’t deserve her forgiveness.

“When I caught a glimpse of your wolf running down the hill, I didn’t want to believe it was you,” she confessed. “Being naive is always a fun backup plan to have. To pretend you don’t see what has made you feel vulnerable and weak in the past.”

I could feel the pain in her voice. “I wanted to pretend it was just an illusion, but you can’t ignore something that contributed to your growth in life. Regardless if it’s good or bad.”

Her wisdom was another confirmation that she’d had to have gone through some things without me. Gone through the dark experiences that forced all of us to grow up at some point in life.

“You know, at first I wanted to be furious with you. To express my anger and disappointment, all because I felt like you’d abandoned me,” she confessed but let out a long sigh. “But over the years, I realized what a dangerous fiend the Vile Queen has become. How she manipulates and coils herself around those in power that you’d never think would give in to her.”

I turned my head to the side, and I realized she was staring at me.

“She used to be my mom’s best friend. We already know how cunning Elphaba is. Imagine someone on her same level.” I felt like she needed to say this to reassure her own mind that begged to contradict her. “Even though I say this…I still questioned why you weren’t strong enough to get out of her hands. Why didn’t you push past your limits to return to us? You’re a reaper wolf. The last of your kind. You can bring the dead back to life with your eyes closed. Why couldn’t you escape?”

I knew what she really was asking.

Why didn’t you go above and beyond to return to me?

"You won’t like my answer.” I didn’t seek to stall the inevitable, but even though she’d grown into a woman, I wasn’t sure she’d quite understand my odd point of view.

Would Willow even understand me?

She huffed and rolled her eyes. “You thought I’d move on.”

“And you did,” I replied and turned away to look at the sky once more.

Neither of us spoke, as if the obvious conclusion needed to stay within the air for us both to understand and accept.

“You know,” she quietly began, “there was a time when my sister got into a life-or-death situation. It wasn’t her fault she was in a dark place, and the person who instigated the attempted murder took advantage of such an opportunity to end her. It obviously did a number on Willow, but you know who took it harder?”

Deep down, I could guess who, but I played along. “Who?”

“Your brother,” she casually voiced with a hint of amusement. “I wasn’t allowed to get close to Willow back then. Mother didn’t believe I could execute secrecy and all that other bullshit since I was rather rebellious at that age. Obviously, I went against her command. I got beat for it when she found out, but I think it was a learning lesson I needed to witness with my own eyes which was why she allowed it to begin with.”

“What do you mean?” I was genuinely curious.

“Well, the time span was two years. I stalked my sister for that entire time because I needed to know she was okay. Obviously, she wasn’t. She surely must have felt alone and abandoned, and no matter how close I was in the shadows, I couldn’t do a single fucking thing. I felt pathetic honestly, and even more of a shitty sister because despite all the resources I carried in my grasp, I wasn’t allowed to interfere. I wasn’t allowed to use the money and power that was bestowed upon me temporarily for my own sister to inherit when her awakening came. Instead, I had to watch her suffer, but I realized she had one thing that I didn’t.”

“What was that?” I just had to know.

“Loyalty.”

That wasn’t what I’d expected her to say, which was why I looked back at her while she still looked up to the sky. Her seriousness was a rarity. The younger sister of the Phoenix empire always gave off the vibe that she played around and asked questions later, but here she was, focused on speaking her truth.

“The two years Onyx was away, she could have just moved on. She had every right to. She’d faced death right on and woke up to realize the man she probably loved dearly was suddenly gone. Maybe in shifter years, two years is nothing, but not to me. It’s a long time, even if it blurs by with a few blinks of your eyes. Regardless of Willow’s gender fluidity, she could have grabbed anyone she wished. She could have had a fling or even been with her best friend she’d been lusting for. She could have done so much in that time frame, and Onyx probably wouldn’t have blamed her for moving forward…but she didn’t. She waited. As if she knew that no matter how many years went by, he’d return to her.”

She closed her eyes and stretched her arms until her hands rested behind her back. “What I’m trying to say…is I fucked up. I had a crush on you because…you meant a lot to me. You were my outlet, even if it wasn’t on a physical or sexual type of level. But I knew when push came to shove emotionally, I could rely on speaking my rattled thoughts and you’d understand where I was coming from.”

Her confession made my eyes soften while I looked back at the sky.

“Being the second child has always sucked. It’s a bit funny cause it’s not even like I’m second in line when it comes to my father’s side, but because we’re so rooted in wolf hierarchy and royal cultures, it feels that way. My born role was to take the lead until my older sister was ready to divulge her true role in the world, like a grand reveal after being an outcast for all these years. Honestly, in the beginning, it felt like an honor, and you helped me out with that mentality, but when you left and the replacements came in, I felt like the world was doing its best to turn me against my own sister, encouraging me to use the power in my possession and steal it from its rightful owner. Those were really the moments I wished to speak to you. I’d look up to the sky during starry nights or full moons and ask Goddess to deliver my worries to you in hopes you’d give me an answer wherever you were. So funny and a little pathetic, but hey. I was a lonely kid wishing for someone to hear my cries. Little did I know you were going through a strenuous time of your life that you didn’t even deserve to endure.”

I should have comforted her in a way, apologized for not doing exactly as she said: trying harder, fighting against the Vile Queen’s hold, pushing myself past my limits just so I could get back to her side.

But that was back then. I’m not the same person now.

So I had nothing to say. No words to try to make her feel better or counter her wise declaration. It wasn’t like I couldn’t comprehend what she was saying, but maybe because our dynamic was no longer what it used to be, I had no words of solace for her.

I was no longer her Guardian or someone she wished would be a lover.

In this new era, I was one of her half-sister’s royal mates, and she was a princess who was about to give the power she’d experienced and protected to its rightful owner.

Our broken connection couldn’t be fixed.

It would have to start from scratch, and I believed she knew that.

"Can I ask why you did what you did?” She wasn’t referring to me not fighting to return or even why I didn’t immediately come to them after we’d stabilized Willow to discuss the elephant in the room.

When Willow was stable and I’d been one of the first to wake up from our forced unconsciousness, I came right to this very roof after ensuring Willow was safely recovering. That should have been enough of an answer to prove where my priorities had drifted towards, but I guessed she’d never be satisfied without a solid answer.

Typical of a Phoenix.

“Are you asking me why I went to great lengths to use my reaper power to save your sister from death?” I might as well ask for clarification, even though I knew without a doubt it was.

“Yes,” she whispered. “I’ve been in close calls near death. You never once pulled off that move.”

Her hint of jealousy made me smirk.

“If I did, you would have fallen in love with me,” I voiced the truth. I wondered if she was glaring at me now, the intensity of her gaze on me only encouraging me to keep staring at the sky while the truth left my lips. “I should have killed her. My mission was to kill her. I was the reaper that should have stolen her soul from her body and delivered it to our Goddess with my very hands. That was my purpose, Ruby. I knew long before kidnapping her that I’d lead her to her end.”

I knew it surprised her from the shift in tension in the air, but she needed to know what I’d been sent to do. What that Vile Bitch had truly sought for me to accomplish with my intervention in this mission.

“Do you believe I was sent to take her after the Russians pulled that surprise attack? I don’t do timed bullshit, no matter if I’m in the very clutches of that Vile Queen’s domain. I earned my right to have some sort of control of when to interfere, and I made a choice the moment Willow awakened her connection with that Master warlock. I knew she officially gained the seat on the High Court, and I could either involve myself and ensure she was dead by the time she landed on Mount Marcy or killed her in front of her men like she was but a pesky fly.”

“Yet you did neither,” she muttered.

“Did you wish for me to kill your sister?”

“No, obviously,” she seethed. “But you went against the orders of the Vile Queen for her.”

“Not necessarily,” I confessed. “By interfering, I changed the timeline. I involved myself knowing that by doing so, I’d just fucked up what was predicted. None of the comrades I was working with would figure it out. In fact, they went along with it knowing I’d never go against the owner of my life. I’ve lived these last ten years a click away from death, Ruby. Nothing was going to fuck it up for me.”

“Until her,” she whispered, and when she looked my way, I ensured I met her gaze with boldness. “You fell in love with her at first sight.”

My smirk couldn’t be more daring. “I’ve never been a romantic. Though, it is a turn-on to see a woman wrestle a bear naked because it looked at her the wrong way.”

She gave me a ”you’re a fucking psycho” look before she rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“You’ll fit perfectly in her harem of Forbidden fuckers.”

“Now, now. Don’t be mad,” I reasoned.

“I’m not mad,” she grumbled but whispered, “I just wish I had that power.”

“That power?”

“For people to see or be around me and suddenly realize their potential. To grasp that they can get everything they seek if they push through what’s holding them back and be true to themselves,” she revealed. “Watching in the background made me realize that Willow possesses that very superpower. No matter if it was Viktor, the Forbidden, the fae prince, or even you, she doesn’t need to try hard to inspire or empower any of you. All she does is strive for her own goals in life and voilà. You’re under her spell and ready to give your all in what you believe will bring you freedom.”

“I guess that’s true.” I couldn’t agree more. “That’s what changed you, right?”

Her eyes never left mine as I continued. “It had to if you’re willing to forgive a fucker like me.”

She tried to fight off the tears that brewed in those magnificent eyes of hers, but a single one escaped as she smiled.

“She’s the reason why I decided to live a double life. One where I showed the world that I’m the perfect puppet in this theatrical play called life, but within the shadows, I can make my own foundation. I found those who pull out the crazy parts of me and are able to adore them, but I guess you’re right,” she reasoned. “That’s probably why I can easily forgive you.”

“Do you regret it?” I inquired.

“Forgiving you?”

“Nah.” I allowed myself to smile genuinely, something I’d only seemed to have started doing since encountering Sweets. “Your double life?”

“Never.” She said it with so much confidence it made me truly happy for her because I knew she’d found her path. Something always told me we wouldn’t be good together, and I knew deep within my heart that I wouldn’t be able to love her.

She was too kind, innocent, and curious, while my view of the world was tainted, judgemental. I wasn’t the kindest person to meet for the first time.

So far from kind.

She needed to find her own set of fuckers who brought out the best in her. Awakened the flame I knew was deep inside her all this while but wouldn’t flourish in my presence. I knew that I’d hold her back, and maybe that was what I did by giving up in the hands of the Vile Queen, but my absence pushed her to move forward.

She was able to move on and find those who would go above and beyond to get out of the enemy’s clutches and return to her side.

Using my reaper power to secure Willow’s soul long enough for Viktor to bring her back proved that Willow had made her mark on my heart without even trying, and truthfully, that excited me.

It made me want to see where this bond would lead me, and thus far, I not only was forced to return to my roots of loyalty but also got to reunite with my little bro.

That’s going to be another challenge to face.

“You’re going to get a cold,” I decided to voice. “Don’t want your sinful fuckers to come over and beat me up for letting you stay outside without a jacket.”

“First of all, you wouldn’t let anyone beat you up unless it made you happy,” she voiced the obvious. “Second of all, the temperature is just fine. I’m not even…ACHOO!”

Her sneeze made me chuckle, and I had to be swift to avoid another flaming punch.

“You need to relearn how to use your words,” I voiced with a playful grin. “I swore I taught you that.”

“Fuck off,” she snapped back and swiftly rose up. Crossing her arms over her chest once more, she looked down at me while I rose back up and looked at the end of my cigarette that was no longer lit.

“What a shame,” I whined.

It had to be the puppy face I was giving because she groaned and snapped her fingers. Just like that, the end was lit once more, and the sole flame left as fast as it came. She had to have done it on purpose, knowing how the mere sight of the burning element had laid invisible scars on my body, mind, and soul.

Glancing back at her, I realized she was already turning around to leave, but I knew she had something left to say because she paused when she felt my lingering gaze.

“The Vile Queen is already making her next move,” she announced, and the anger in her voice was palpable. “Mom is going to do the best she can do, but if she doesn’t work fast with the other royal leaders, we’re going to have bigger problems.”

“You want me to keep an eye on Willow,” I concluded. “Though she has six other men to do that.”

“You’re right in a sense,” she admitted. “But do those six other men think the way you think? Can they predict when the Vile Queen is going to strike when they all least expect it?”

“No.” That was the truth. Ten years of forced observation and I knew exactly what she’d pull to catch the others off guard.

I had to be ready for the day to arrive.

"I know you dislike working with others, but the Forbidden are unique. They’re different in their own way, and I’m sure with a glimpse of the teamwork that you witnessed earlier, you can understand why the dynamic is making many quiver in the underground.”

“Is it enough to make the Coven bow down to us being superior yet?” I offered. “Or is that still pending?”

She actually looked over her shoulder to give me a mischievous smirk.

“Their time is coming to an end, but there’s a lot at risk now, isn’t there?”

“Isn’t that girl a part of the Coven?” I inquired. “The one who does your sister’s meds. She’s powerful. Why can’t she overtake them in her position?”

“Because she’s lost and needs to be found,” she reasoned as her eyes bored into mine. “Kinda like how you’ve been lost all this while and suddenly found yourself the moment you laid eyes on my naked sister.”

“Aww c’mon,” I whined. “Don’t use that against me, and don’t say it in front of my little brother. He already hates my guts.”

“I don’t even blame him,” she tossed back and stuck out her tongue like a child. “Though, if he took a second to think, he’d understand that you’re the reason he didn’t live a shittier life than intended. Isn’t that the truth?”

“Just because he’s the Yin Heir, that doesn’t mean much.”

“You know I’m old enough to tell when you’re bullshitting me,” she argued. “They don’t say Yang and Yin. It’s Yin and Yang. You may have come first, but the royal power bestowed upon you isn’t going to disappear, no matter how tainted you get with a dose of reaper voodoo.”

“It’s not reaper voodoo,” I corrected with a pout. “Who the fuck taught you that shit?”

“Pops,” she said with pride. “Still hates your guts and says he’ll kick your ass the next time he sees you.”

I let out a deep sigh. “Marvelous.”

“You got any questions?”

“Will Sweets get to meet her mom before the fashion show?” I had to ask because no matter what stupid madness was happening back in NYC, this was one of those non-negotiables in my mind. Despite the chaos, Willow needed to speak with her mother. She needed to understand what was at risk and what lengths she’d have to go to take her rightful throne and achieve domination as the Phoenix heir.

I need to ensure she knows what she’s about to confront by facing the Vile Queen.

“My mother works in mysterious ways.” Ruby shrugged. “I bet you already know that. But if Mother believes she needs to speak to Willow prior to the fashion show, she will. It’ll happen when we least expect it, so don’t anticipate it. Frankly, I’m sure you guys are going to be busy the moment you get back.”

“That’s just you telling us shit’s going down at base,” I concluded and took another inhale of my cigarette. “Do I need to invest in some whisky?”

“Would be smart,” she encouraged. “My pack of demons ain’t going to tackle every group of sinister bastards that are trying to fuck up your deals and businesses. We have other things to attend to.”

“Like sex?” I offered, and she flinched and spun around to gawk at me.

“What?"

“It has to be sex,” I reasoned like it wasn’t a big deal. “Only sex would stop you and your gang of crowned fuckers from wreaking havoc in the shadows. Especially when you wouldn’t even get in trouble for it.”

She was speechless as her cheeks grew red. “Fuck you!”

“Better hide that hickey on your neck or your papa is gonna murder you.”

And she kicked me in the ribs again.

“Fuck,” I choked and used my free arm to wrap around my stomach to my rib. “Man down.”

“Man the fuck up,” she countered and gritted her teeth. “You better watch where you sleep.”

“Sure, sure,” I groaned. “Don’t send your mafia gang over. My little brother has no control with his anxious ass and I don’t think they would make it far with the blind fucker.”

“Oh. You mean Neo?” she offered and shrugged. “They know him, obviously. Everyone under the sun knows you don’t fuck with Neo unless you’re stupid. Look up what happened to those cops that tried to embarrass him. The rest of those assholes are scrambling in the underground, waiting for him to strike.”

“Probably waiting to know if they’re dead or not,” I muttered. “Is the news out that they’re alive with no major injuries?”

“Nope.” Ruby had a dangerous twinkle in her eye. “I don’t think your comrades want anyone to know until action is taken to remind our dark world who they’re dealing with.”

It made sense.

"You’re speaking as if you know it’ll happen the moment we get back in town.”

“That’s because it will,” she reassured me. “Allow yourself to sit back and watch how the Forbidden work. I guarantee you, your brother and the holy boy are going to be bringing bodies over to be dissected. Bonus if they involve Viktor. Regardless, something will happen, and I bet you by the following morning all those who betrayed the Forbidden will be trembling while those who were about to will start speaking tongues to any god that will listen to grant them mercy.”

“Your confidence in them reminds me of a groupie, except for mafia gangs.”

“If you’re going to join the world of havoc, you gotta make sure you know your competition. We’re technically an alliance seeing as my sister is the leader of the pack.”

“She’s the Beta,” I reminded, and Ruby laughed.

“That’s like a man saying he runs the house and yet the woman is the one that cleans it, ensures all the bill transactions go through, takes care of the children, cooks, and ensures the male is satisfied in the bedroom so he can have a fulfilled life while going to work for eight hours and bragging about it.”

“Well…” I tried to think of a counter for that but my brain decided to change the subject. “Holy boy?”

“Saint Alexander”

“He went to visit the Vatican.”

“I’m aware,” she assured me as she spun around. “He apparently secured another modeling gig.”

“What does modeling have to do with anything?” I didn’t get it. The guy gave off playboy vibes, but even with his striking looks, he had to carry some sort of loyalty to be in the Forbidden and have some unique relationship with Willow.

“The more people fascinated with a Dark Lord, the stronger they become.”

Her revelation made me pause in my next statement as my brows came together in concentration.

Wait…what?

"I only recently figured it out,” Ruby admitted. “Do you think the Vatican wants Saint in the spotlight? Nope,” she answered for me. “That’s why he’s a mystery to the world. The man who occasionally models and donates a lot to various organizations and heavily to the Vatican.”

She stretched her arms out as she began to rotate her neck.

“So what better way to remind them of his power than by modeling for the world. With Christmas almost here, what a nice way to be on the front of various magazines, but what if he does something a little frisky?”

“Wouldn’t that give the Vatican a bad image?” I argued.

“It certainly would, but it depends what he decides to do. Doing naked shoots isn’t risky anymore. Has to do something more eye-catching. Nevertheless, whatever he decides to do will bring him a lovely boost of popularity, and that only makes him more powerful in the shadows,” she elaborated. “The Vatican doesn’t want that. They despise what they can’t control, and now with my sister in the picture, I believe they’re coming to realize that Saint can’t be managed. Or anyone in the Forbidden, really.”

“You’re oozing with pride right now,” I acknowledged.

She laughed and flicked her long strands. “Well, I can either be jealous of all the power my sister carries without her even understanding how lethal she really is or I can take pride in contributing to this approaching revolution. Either way, I’m excited to positively contribute to my sister’s debut into our fucked-up world. I better leave so I can get in touch with Whitney to locate the specific material I’m looking for for Willow’s attire. Someone’s being a sneaky bitch and buying it all, so I’m gonna have to resort to sneakier tactics.”

“Meaning you’re going to kill and steal.”

“I’d never,” she gasped in horror. “I’ll just let my demon fuckers do that.”

“You’re more like Willow than you realize,” I concluded.

“Probably. Maybe we’ll finally get to hang out before things get more chaotic,” she hoped. “Anything else?”

“What’s your opinion on the witch?”

“Are you going back to Aurelia?” she pondered. “What? Have a crush on her? If you do, tell me now so I can kill you and tell Willow you died by slipping off the icy surface of the roof, bumping your head, and falling to your demise but somehow surviving only to break your cock in the process and bleed to death.”

I wasn’t sure what to say which left me blanking out on her while my wolf quietly commented, “She’s the definition of insane.”

“I feel like if she’s insane, Willow is worse.”

“You really have to work on talking to your wolf on the inside of your head now,” Ruby reasoned. “And my sister cut a guy’s cock off, cooked it, and fed it to him before lighting up the place and walking out of it laughing like a fucking lunatic. I’m far better in comparison.”

“Shit…” my wolf muttered.

“That’s…” I began. “Kinda hot. Is there a replay of that?”

She shook her head. “Hopeless romantic.”

“Which side do you believe she’s on?” I got to my point before I missed the opportunity to ask. “The others want to start keeping tabs on her.”

“You’re only bringing it up because you’re not sure your little brother will do what he’s told?” she offered.

“They’re best friends. I knew that long before I got captured,” I acknowledged. “Seeing that she’s here helping out only proves they’re not abandoning her.”

“Observant,” she muttered and spun around once again. “Keep an eye on her. It’s the smartest thing we can do. Her loyalty is obvious, but everything is shifting, and at the end of the day, power talks. Doesn’t matter how many years they’ve been friends for. If one’s own blood can betray their family, comrades, and child, what is friendship?”

I wasn’t grasping her last statement, but she wouldn’t help me decipher it because she was making her exit.

“Remember who’s the minority in this world, Loki,” she emphasized. “It’s only a matter of pushing a minority into the corner for them to rebel and wish for the entire system to crumble in the crossfire.”

That’s the truth.

"See you around. Take care of my sister.”

She snapped her fingers again and then vanished in a burst of flames. I was left alone once more, and I couldn’t help but stare at the tiny stream of smoke at the end of my cigarette.

“She’s grown into a remarkable woman,” I quietly voiced.

“Would you have changed our decisions in the past?” my wolf asked.

“No,” I answered without a hint of regret. “Even if it meant she hated me until this point, I wouldn’t have changed a single thing.”

“Why?” My wolf’s curiosity made me further relax as I closed my eyes.

“Her heart was never mine to taint. I’d ruin her with my duality.”

“What makes Willow Alundra Phoenix different?”

“Easy.” My voice was barely audible. “If she can handle the brutal darkness my brother carries within himself, she’ll be able to endure the light we hide so flawlessly.”

“You don’t fear her finding out what we truly are.”

“Nah.” I looked outward to the mountains while my free hand reached out to lightly touch my neck. “The moment she freed me…she knew exactly what we are.”

“Then?” He wanted to ask why she hadn’t brought it up. Even though she was recovering, she had every right to speak the truth.

To tell them what she potentially felt and surely saw when facing death.

"Something we’re going to find out the more we’re around Willow and the Forbidden Pack,” I began as I lifted my hand to look at the royal mark. “Our Sweets doesn’t kiss and tell.”

Maybe what Ruby was saying was true.

Maybe I’d once been lost and now it felt like I’d been found. It was intriguing to think about, and even more so try to connect the dots that led me to this moment of serenity, but it didn’t matter how many times I tried to put the pieces together or attempted to see the answer to this difficult equation.

The reality was, I changed everything the moment I decided to interfere and kidnap Willow from her real approaching doom. It could either become the biggest mistake of my existence or the best decision in my entire life.

Either way, there is one thing I know for sure.

Finishing my cigarette, I flicked the butt away before I rose up and allowed the first rays of the sunrise to taunt my flesh. With a slight movement to my right, my surroundings shifted entirely until I was standing in the sun’s rays that flared out from the space between the thick curtains of the window.

I couldn’t move or my façade would be broken and my presence would be noticed in the quiet room. My eyes landed on the bed, acknowledging my sleeping brother with his arms hugging Sweets from behind as she slept peacefully in his arms after a night of sexual reassurance.

My resolve was clear as stone, but as if the universe wanted to further prove my point, I noticed the slight squeeze of Willow’s eyes before they opened just slightly.

Not too small. Not too wide. Just enough for me to get a glimpse of her eyes that suddenly looked like her mother’s.

Suddenly twinkled with prism energy.

I didn’t move or say a word when her eyes locked onto me, waiting for her to dismiss my presence as a dream and return to the realms of slumber. Her eyes began to close, but not before her lips quirked up at the ends.

She recognized me.

And then something unexpected happened- my ears caught onto the words that were so low, I was sure my sleeping brother wouldn’t be able to catch their spoken tenderness if he were awake.

“Hi, Loki.”

Not Onyx or the plentiful list of degrading names used to label me.

Instead, she used my name, and that meant more to me than anything - confirming what I knew for sure.

Saving Willow Alundra Phoenix was my saving grace, and maybe…she really can walk through the darkness and discover the real me. The real me in the beam of light.

7

RETURN TO THE CITY OF BLOOD AND MAYHEM: PART ONE

~WILLOW~

"IT WAS FAR TOO hard to sneak into my own damn penthouse,” I voiced the moment the door closed behind us. “Those new cameras they installed are a work of fucking art. Jayce was going to pop a muscle trying to crack the damn code to access everything.”

Walking straight to the kitchen, I pulled out the drawer where I kept my essentials, throwing the black card Ruby had left me to use if I needed it within its little chamber.

Apparently, when you were royal, you got a special black card that if you flashed to any organization, restaurant, or event organizer on the planet you’d get instant access, service, and essentially be treated like a fucking god.

It would be handy at some point in time, but for now, I didn’t want to keep something that valuable in my possession until we got our bloody ducks in a row.

And right now, those ducks were all over the fucking place.

With a sigh, I reached for the pillbox with the marked date, needing a moment to figure out what day it even was.

“Fucking hell. What day is it?”

“Sunday, Sweetness.” I’d be lying if I didn’t admit how fucking pleased I was to come back here with Neo. Normally, it would be with Onyx, but if he came with me, we’d be fucking for the remainder of the day and all through the night. And damn, I just needed a moment to really reel in everything that had transpired.

Realistically, I need to release some steam or I’ll go nuts.

To say I was merely frustrated was an understatement. I was pissed off that we’d almost died - like a normal fucking occurrence - and yet I wasn’t given one fucking moment to talk to my mother, Ruby, or anyone else who could possibly give us some much-needed answers to our gazillion questions.

We were left with a letter explaining that an emergency called for my mother's attention, and Ruby would have to assist due to the severity of the matter. We were left a black card and a USB drive with updates on everything that transpired since we arrived on the mountain and given access to come back to those royal lands if need be.

Basically, everything was useless in my eyes.

There would be no instance of us returning to Mount Marcy so soon. It would be an immature move that would be predictable even for the Vile Queen and her henchmen, so we wouldn’t be stupid enough to risk bringing harm to the people in the town who offered us shelter when we really needed it.

The black card could be helpful in a jam, but I was rather confident all my Forbidden members could get our asses into any establishment if we really needed to.

The only thing that was slightly useful was the USB with the latest news reports about what had transpired since the avalanche. Clearly, it was a fucking lot because Jayce needed Milo and Viktor’s help going through and deciphering what information was a priority for us to make our next moves.

Dimitris was still sleeping - which was a little bit my fault because I snuck a sleeping pill in his morning dose. One look at our Alpha, and I knew he needed a bit more rest for his own sanity. If the dark circles weren’t enough, the fact that he was fine with drinking a cup of coffee with ten sugars and five creamers proved that he was totally out of it.

When Dimitris had shit to do, he drank black coffee because he needed all the focus to wreck people’s lives.

That was why he was sleeping while Jayce, Milo, and Viktor were working. Loki was on “guard-in-training” duty or whatever bullshit title that was, courtesy of Onyx. My bulky fucker did not like the idea of Loki just waltzing around NYC when he’d only recently been freed from the Vile Queen’s clutches.

I had a feeling that was just an excuse and he didn’t like the idea of Loki being close to me, so he and Saint were “stalking” me which left Neo to be my partner-in-crime in returning home.

There was a lot we needed to digest. For example, the fact that I was royalty and had just claimed the chair to one of the highest positions in supernatural history. And the fact that I was about to open one of the most hyped enterprises NYC had ever witnessed. Also that I was now bonded to at least four men in my pack and one outside of it. It was a lot to chew.

I was still processing the fact I’d not only bonded with Dimitris, had the best angry sex I’d ever experienced as William, and enjoyed exhilarating shower sex as Willow, but also found out that my Alpha was a fucking pureblood.

Vampire pureblood descendent who’s a fucking god. Oh, demigod. Right. That’s how Neo explained it.

Since Dimitris was totally knocked out thanks to my meddling, Neo took the initiative to explain to me about Dimitris’s predicament and why he was such a threatening force to be reckoned with. Clearly, not enough people knew how deadly my Dimi was because people wouldn’t even dare mess with him if they knew the power he possessed.

Like the fact he was immortal for fuck’s sake - or at least to some degree. Not to mention that he carried unmeasurable magic, speed, you name it. He really was on another level on the shifter plain of power, but Neo explained that Dimitris disliked using that side of himself.

It was no different from Nico, only Nico was more “sane” than Dimitris’s alter ego, who essentially would burn the world down just as entertainment.

That’s rather sexy when you think about it.

He left the conversation at that, knowing I could always get more answers from the man in question myself. With the new connective bond, I actually felt less anxious regarding the whole matter. Maybe it was why the guys encouraged me to go to my penthouse and rest for a few hours before we make our grand “re-entry” into society after the mayhem we’d endured.

I wondered if they were waiting for me to break down or lose my shit with everything that had occurred, but I didn’t feel like I was on the brink of chaos like when I’d been training with Viktor before the ambush.

To be honest, I felt rather calm. Not necessarily balanced, but I guessed finding out that my whole life of being an outcast in my own community was the ultimate test I needed to pass to land myself into the highest position others spent their whole lives trying to achieve.

One of those individuals being Aurelia.

We’d yet to confront that topic because she’d left the mountain to deal with the madness happening in the witch community. Obviously, this apparent betrayal was a big fucking deal in the Coven since they’d laid out the damn grid to ensure this being didn’t escape from their clutches, but I wouldn’t deny what my gut was predicting.

All of this is a fucking gimmick that even my best friend is unaware of.

At least Aurelia was willing to fill my pill containers here before going to wherever she needed to go to deal with her side of craziness. Her note briefly explained that she was meeting with her pack to deal with the aftermath and she’d return to give a new medical plan, but I worried things would get too much for her to be worrying about me.

Milo admitted that he was good at creating medicine that aided with balancing shifters with multiple personality disorders, and Saint said he’d be down to assist to ensure nothing would have any adverse effects.

I didn’t know how they were so confident nothing would happen, but he said it was something to do with our bond and him being able to deeply understand my chemical makeup. It would give Milo the perfect blueprint to making me a set of meds that would enable me to balance between William and Willow without me going insane.

As for Willa’s presence, I didn’t think any of them were concerned about her. At least I wasn’t since her arrival and departure never really made me feel “off” or had any negative impact other than feeling tired.

If it ended up being something like Neo and Nico’s arrangement, I could make do with that.

Being a little crazy brings some new light into our fucked-up routine called life.

The only problem I really had was taking Aurelia’s role of making my meds. With the recent circumstances, it made sense as to why my men were being protective psychos and were willing to make my meds from scratch if it meant they were in control of making sure I was emotionally and mentally sane.

I guess my spiraling moment that led to being suicidal frightened all of them, and it was something they didn’t want to repeat.

Without Aurelia doing my meds, what would be my excuse for having her over more often?

I was beginning to realize that was my lingering fear in regard to switching up my medication routine. It wasn’t about trying new things; it was about acknowledging that my best friend and I were drifting apart. By removing the one thing that kept us in contact with one another on the regular, we’d end up walking further away from one another on a distant bridge.

A bridge that would extend longer and longer until neither of us would have enough energy to trek across it to meet in the middle.

I knew my friendship shouldn’t be considered a priority in these crazy times of mayhem, but to me, it was. Our connection always meant the world to me, and now with its growing absence and the pile of complications our new set of packs were brewing, it was becoming clear that my bestie and I would drift apart whether we liked it or not.

Maybe it’s okay to drift…but what would that cost us?

There it was. The true reason for my uncertainty. If I took away her control of doing my meds due to the recent events and my men’s fear of a repeat of circumstances, would we go from friends to enemies?

Like what the rest of the world wishes for us.

The thought was making my head hurt which was why I’d been fighting to not think about it to begin with. Shaking my head as if it could get rid of all the clutter in my mind, I flipped the lid of the container and poured the contents into my hand without a second guess.

The press against my back stalled me from tossing the pills into my mouth. My body was mid-action, my arm raised halfway and my mouth half-open.

“Ne-” My head was forced to turn to the side and hot lips claimed mine while my gaze was stuck on those hollow eyes. I watched those stunning magic circles begin to bleed to life - their softly illuminated glow confirming that my mate could see very clearly as he took in my shocked expression and dilated orbs.

The longer we kissed, the harder it was for me to figure out what the fuck I’d been thinking about in the first place, but I gave up entirely as my eyes softened and slowly closed while I immediately relaxed against him.

It felt like my body was humming against Neo’s, the feeling only reminding me of our painting session and the beautiful creation I yearned to witness hung on the wall once it was finished drying into a masterpiece.

Lowering my hand to the counter, I released the pills in my grasp just so I could break the kiss for one solid second. My body turned on its own accord, my arms around his neck and pressing us together while his hands were on my hips, gripping me gently.

I loved how easy it was to understand our love language - how we could just fall into the flow of showing our affection for one another without a second thought in mind. I never really got to speak with Neo about how he was feeling, but being able to kiss each other was calming down the nerves I’d been trying to shove in the corner with everything else that was bothering me.

Breaking the kiss, we pressed our foreheads together before I muttered, “You okay, Neo?”

"Been better,” he admitted. “But seeing you up and moving helps.”

“Seeing, huh,” I teased the word and opened my eyes to meet his. “I could get used to that.”

“Same,” he agreed as his eyes began to dim until I knew his sight was gone once more.

It didn’t stop him from turning his attention to my lips and slowly inching forward to close the distance between us. This kiss was different, a mixture of passion and apprehension. I bet Neo could feel my uncertainty as to what our next move was, just like how I felt his worry regarding my wellbeing.

Neo liked to express himself in various ways that didn’t revolve around words. His artwork was just one channel of communication, just like his unique touch was another way of telling me how he felt.

Explaining what was going through his mind.

"You don’t want me taking those pills,” I got to the point when we broke the kiss and stared into each other’s eyes. His unsettled gaze held my calm one for a long time, as if he were searching for a way to answer differently without hurting my feelings.

He knew how much Aurelia meant to me. Our friendship, past relationship, and the recent tension that had been brewing due to our unexpected distance was a huge part of my life. It really felt like the world was tearing us apart, and though I’d yet to say it into the universe, I was sure he knew exactly how I felt.

“Do you want me to be honest?” he offered without looking away. His hands moved from my waist to my ass, pressing me further into him as he looked down into my eyes.

“It depends,” I offered. “Will you being honest lead to a few people dying tonight? Because if so, I want the truth and nothing but the truth.”

He was chuckling a second later and rewarded me with that devilish smile of his.

“Craving a little mayhem, my Sweet Mate?”

I debated on telling him the truth, and I knew he felt my uncertainty because he kissed me again while squeezing my ass cheeks.

“Talk to me.” The raw, husky voice of his did sinful things to my body that was a tingling mess of lust.

“I’m angry,” I quietly confessed as we kept our intense gaze. “Every day is a fight for us. Every fucking day these fools dare to test our loyalty as if we’re the ones who need them. All this violence…these apparent torture cells that kept Milo captive. This same place where the Vile Queen's been hiding and keeping some of the strongest shifters captive with magic collars in her place of sinful worship. Some of Roberto’s own members are trying to start a rebellion, and bitches like Felecia are only contributing to it. The Coven is going to be furious at losing and they’re going to torture my best friend because of it. Everything is a fucking mess…and yet the only person spilling blood is me.”

I saw his eyes darken while mine were filled with tears of frustration. I’d been trying to hide the whirlwind of anger and put myself last so I could make sure the others were okay and I could try to recover from the craziness we experienced as a team, but I couldn’t hide it when looking into those hollow orbs.

I couldn’t act fake around Neo.

“Why do I have to keep inching closer to death, Neo?” My words were barely audible. “So fucking close to the point that I tasted it on my very lips. I took in the scent of its mesmerizing aroma. Paradise was inches away and yet I couldn’t allow myself to turn my back away, to give up and admit all of this was too fucking much for me.”

I knew this was my chance to say what needed to be said. To express how I was feeling so maybe Neo could help me in figuring out what I needed to do to solve all of this.

To find a way out of this constant cycle that left me weak, vulnerable, and unsatisfied.

“All these people scrambling at the idea of us being alive. Others are enjoying cocktails and fucking women in bars as if they have already obtained victory in this unpredictable war. No matter which side is celebrating or fighting for any strand of salvation they have left, what am I left with?” I questioned. “My Alpha is drained but determined to seek revenge, so I have to slip a fucking sleeping pill in his morning doses to knock him out so he gets the rest he deserves. My holy mate is so ticked off that I bet he wants to burn the Vatican to the fucking ground. I have two brothers who’ve just reunited but can’t stand being in the same room with one another because one is an overprotective fucker and the other is probably scared the only person on his side will disappear if he doesn’t keep an eye on me. Then there’s my angry fighter who wishes to do more than stare at computer screens. I have to figure out where I stand with a fae prince who probably feels more out of the loop than any of us. And top it off with my warlock guard whose parents both perished so we can get some fancy position that my best friend has been spending her whole life trying to obtain, and even that friendship is on the verge of crumbling down because the Coven is so fucking envious of me rising up in the charts of power that they’re willing to use my bestie against me.”

Throughout the tirade of words, my brewing rage just grew and grew until it felt like I could take down this entire city in one night just to get a glimpse of what peace was like.

My tears escaped my eyelids as I leaned in enough so my lips brushed his as I stated my final point.

“And after all that, my artistic mate who would cover this whole fucking world with bloodshed and death is forced to babysit me so he doesn’t say ‘fuck it’ and go on a killing spree himself.”

He didn’t hide the truth in his eyes as they darkened entirely and those red magic circles returned with blazing force. There was the intense fury, the burning rage that could kill a fleet of assassins and destroy skyscrapers if he allowed even a glimpse of his power to rage loose.

No matter our shared gaze of fury, his hands were so tender as they moved from my ass cheeks to press lightly against the sides of my face - his thumbs slowly brushing away my tears that shed from their safe haven.

“I’m tired,” I stressed those words through my gritted teeth. “Tired of this foolish fucking game. Tired of this deceptive bitch hiding in some dark oasis and trying to ruin my fucking life! I’ve earned every fucking moment up to this point. I’ve earned the chance to have a damn break with my men. I’ve earned the right to let Bria free to run and play with her pack counterparts and frolic freely in the forest lands we fucking own. I deserve to get the medical stability I need to not go fucking insane while still being allowed to have my best friend by my side! I deserve to find the truth of my heritage, get a chance to speak to my mother, whom I don’t remember knowing within my entire life. I’ve earned a shopping date with my sister, who’s probably had to play a role in all of this bullshit with the realization she’d be giving away what she’s been keeping safe for me to claim, which frankly, leaves her with fucking nothing. I’ve earned the right to check on Papa Fucking Dearest who’s still in a coma instead of having to act like it’s a big fucking secret because he has so many damn enemies who think they can just waltz in and try to take him out completely and steal the pack that I'm supposed to inherit! I’m about to open the biggest, most fearsome business the fucking world has seen, and instead of feeling happy and proud, I’m fucking frightened that something else will happen and completely ruin a dream I’ve surprisingly accomplished thanks to my pack that helped me come out to the world as Willow De Luca. So, after I’ve been kicked, shoved, bruised, punched, and outcasted my whole fucking life, can I finally pierce the surface of this never-ending NIGHTMARE and get revenge?!”

The actual structure shook while the lights began to flicker on and off rapidly, to the point that the whole building’s light system shut down with a dull ”boom” sound.

The absence of light did nothing to turn our attention away from each other. In fact, the darkness only heightened the intensity of our brutal stare while a voice came onto the speaker.

“Attention, please. There has been a temporary blackout along the entire district. Our generators are starting up very shortly. Sorry for the inconvenience.”

No words were said as we continued to remain there in the dark, but I knew he understood every single thing. He grasped every angle of my frustration and was listening to my secret plea for help.

That was exactly what this was. I was asking Neo for help because I really didn’t know who else to turn to who would understand this desperate need for bloodshed. Out of everyone, Neo and Nico understood perfectly how it felt. They had dealt with being pushed so far into a corner that it felt like the world was suffocating you in a world of silence with no way out.

His past had molded his present, and he’d found an outlet to express his emotions through art while eliminating the enemies that fought to challenge him.

I knew he was waiting for me to ask the real question laced beneath my frenetic rant, and I gathered the courage to say the words, even when I felt the beginning of tingles running through my body.

“I know what the Forbidden can do. I’ve seen glimpses of your pasts. Each of you earned the title of Forbidden, and I know after all this fucking mayhem that I’ve earned the right to be tainted too.” I knew they hadn’t been using their full potential around me. They were holding back - softening up on my behalf as if I were a butterfly that would flutter away the moment trouble arrived.

They needed to understand that I could be their saving grace, and that I could handle the true monsters that went bump in the night.

The true villains that masked themselves in high positions and sweet smiles.

Today, our whole model would change, and that would only happen if I had his absolute support.

Slowly, the pressure upon my cheeks grew stronger until his very nails began to dig into my flesh as he held me forcefully. I didn’t back down at the striking pain, just as my eyes didn’t waver when his hollow stare bled to red, and black magic circles rushed to the surface.

This wasn’t Nico. This was still my Neo, but he was showing me the true demon hidden in the depths of all the bloodshed. The being who came out to play at the start of his brushstrokes upon the blank canvas of his sinful victims.

This is what they were all desperately trying to avoid. They were fighting to ensure I didn’t become as tainted and emotionless as they could be in the shadows where no one else could see or judge them.

They loved me, and that was why they were doing everything they could to protect me from this world, but they needed to understand that I was done being shielded from this life of gambles, fights, and wasteful bloodshed.

It was time to fight fire with gasoline and a flamethrower. Time to witness them bleed in compensation for making me bleed. I was ready to witness them tremble the way they shook violently the moment they woke up from the anesthesia and caught onto the cart of paintbrushes awaiting them.

It was time to make this man’s world bow down to me, and that started with my Forbidden men.

“You can’t turn back after this, Willow.” I knew he’d stress the truth of what would happen if he supported me on this change. On this evolution. “If you walk this path, there are no exits. No way out of the madness. The sins just keep piling up, the scent of death becomes addicting, and nothing can undo what’s written in this lifetime. Everything will be raw, every emotional experience will be merciless in its assault to make you feel, and every action we make carries consequences. Some are physical, some are emotional, and there’s plenty of mental bullshit.”

It was like he was laying out the terms and conditions, needing to ensure I knew what I was about to get myself into and that regretting any of this would be unacceptable.

“You’ll be forced to be in this circle, Willow. Not for a few months or years. Forever. It’s a contract you’ll never be able to break, even in death. You get me?”

I didn’t answer.

Instead, I pressed my hands against his, hoping he’d press further until blood began to seep past his nails and trail down my cheeks while I pushed against his resistance just to claim his rough lips.

His groan was like a growl of warning, as if it were taking everything he had for him to not pounce on me and fuck me senseless here and now.

“No regrets,” I whispered against his lips. “No exits. You’re forever stuck with me, your Forbidden Queen, and no one will take that power away from us. Not even our Goddess.”

My vow was big and yet I was so fucking confident in my words that nothing could tell me otherwise.

“Let me see all sides of this fucked-up world, Neo,” I demanded like it was my right. “Or I’ll cut your penis and make it the perfect art piece for your next gala.”

That completely caught him off guard, enough that he blinked away the animus presence and stared back at me in horror.

“Really?”

“Want me to fry it too? We could enjoy eating it afterward once I microwave it a bit,” I reasoned, and my sinister smile made him cringe and let go of me.

“Fucking hell,” he grumbled but immediately leaned in to lick the streams of blood from along my cheeks. “My crazy bitch.”

“First off, you love this crazy bitch,” I voiced and took a step forward until he was pressed against the island behind him while my now long arms cut off any way of moving around me and my height difference forced him to peer upward. “Or bastard. Depends which way you like to roll, mate.”

I couldn’t fight the sensation to switch any longer, and now this gender swap only awakened that cocky side of me that enjoyed grinding Dimitris’s gears. With Neo, I wasn’t sure which role I wanted to play, but in this heightened moment of decision making, he needed to understand that I wasn’t going to back down.

“Second of all, I’m not sure if I like when you call me bitch, though it’s a turn-on in a fucked-up way, so maybe I’ll let you keep doing it when I’m Willow.” My groin pressed against his, ensuring we both acknowledged our pressing hardness as our boners taunted one another beneath the tightness of our pants.

“Third, I want in, no matter if you have to bruise every spot of my flesh to appease the standards of your initiation.” I wondered if they each went through their own induction to be accepted into the Forbidden Pack. It surely couldn’t have been solely based on Dimitris's approval. There was a lot more to proving you were worthy of joining these elite wolves of forbidden grace, and maybe that was what Dimitris was waiting to establish with me.

Desperate to see me prove my true worth and what lengths I’d go for the sake of my own.

“Lastly,” I whispered as I pressed my entire body against his and moved my head so my lips trailed down his cheek until I was sucking the side of his neck. He fought to keep quiet as he enjoyed the ruthless wrath of my lips against his flesh as I kissed, nipped, and sucked the spot until it was bruising purple with plenty of bite marks. “I want us to paint tonight, but only if I get a taste of your sweetness.”

I wasn’t sure if his cum would be anything close to sweet, but no way were we leaving here to spill the blood of our enemies without me enjoying the hard thickness of his cock in my mouth.

"William.” My name leaving his lips did crazy fucking things to me, but the warning that lingered did nothing but further push me to get what I wanted.

Claim every fucking thing I deserved to have. That starts with my bloody mate.

"I’ve laid down my conditions, Neo,” I growled against his neck then pulled back just so he could see the hunger in my eyes while my hands moved to unbutton his shirt, one button at a time. I did it slowly, his hollow spheres never leaving mine while I continued to unbutton the black silk fabric until it was wide open and I got a glimpse of his tempting physique.

I was so fucking horny now, on a level I wasn’t prepared for, especially as William. When I was Willow, I could control my urges and place them on the back burner until the important deeds were done and agreements were set in stone, but as William?

I couldn’t fucking think.

My attraction to Neo was off the charts dangerous, and I knew it was taking everything in him to remain still. To try to act like I wasn’t driving him fucking mad.

Oh well. I’d show him.

It was an internal challenge I’d just created for myself, and Neo would just have to endure it all. My hands moved along his muscles, starting from his abs and moving upward. I bit my lower lip before my tongue followed along, my eyes breaking contact with him just to admire the shadows of the flickering lamp that was attempting to turn on while the rest of the light that shone into the room was from the twinkling lights of the busy night below.

He didn’t stop me from moving the silky material over his shoulders and letting it slide off his arms and onto the floor.

“I’m waiting for your answer, Neo.” My words were so fucking slow and laced with immense danger while my mind was whirling in desperate hunger. My cock was hard and fighting to be freed from the pants I now wore instead of the shorts-and-stocking combo I’d donned earlier as Willow.

Neo’s silence only encouraged me to make my next move. My lips began to lay their mark against his flesh, moving from his shoulders to along his clavicle, until my tongue was tracing the lines of his pecs.

The next thing I knew, my tongue was taunting his nipples, and that forced him to react as he let out a strained groan and shivered at my slow assault.

“You like that?” I questioned before circling his left nipple. “You’re so fucking hot when you try to fight against my power play. Turns me the fuck on.” I moved to his other nipple and made way in teasing him further - all while my hand moved to unbuckle his belt and undo the button of his pants. “Do you realize I’m so fucking hard right now? Your asshole wouldn’t survive my thickness, Neo.”

Now I was talking shit, and I didn’t know why I basked in this dominating personality that thought he was on this cocky high of empowerment. It was like being on a rollercoaster that you knew was completely in your control: the speed, the length of the ride, and the ability to ride it over and over again without an ounce of mercy. That was exactly how I felt in this moment.

Being able to switch roles and suddenly be in that driver's seat of control while appeasing the urge to calm my lover who needed some form of release was empowering.

I think that was what this was: my way of giving Neo a fucking break so he didn’t go on a murderous hunt when we left here. And what an intriguing way of communicating my desire to help him. It was like the complete opposite of helping someone, but it totally made sense in my mind.

I bet it made sense to Neo too. Whether he wished to admit it or not.

My patience was running thin. My fingers were anxious to wrap around his veiny cock that was more than ready for me. I couldn’t wait to glide my hand up and down its length while my ears yearned to listen to his uneven breaths and drawled-out groans.

I’d finally gotten through to the source as I easily slipped my hand between the pocket of his boxers and aided his cock in springing out of its captured hold. I could fucking die happy in this moment, like I’d fought long and hard to finally get a glimpse of his erect cock in my very grasp.

“If I get to join your brigade of anguish in a world of sinful fuckers and criminal mayhem, does that mean I get to have you whenever I want?” My intrigued eyes that pulsed with desire noticed that slight combativeness in his hollows and fuck, it was rather mysterious to pick up on his emotions even when those eyes of his should have been blank slates in my line of perception.

I think we could both agree that I could see through him just like he was able to see through me. He understood my need to suddenly be in control, this heightened urge to take the wheel on this entire situation so I wouldn’t wallow in my guilt for not seeing through the truth of all of this.

My Forbidden Pack of Endangered Wolves were showing glimpses of each of their true selves - a test to determine how far I’d go and if I could truly be the first woman to survive their havoc.

The first and only outsider who would ever be able to see their set of cards and prevail in surviving their ruthlessness.

My hand slowly gripped around his very base, leaving him in a stoic stance while I further pressed into him, which sandwiched him between my frame and the island.

“I can’t hear you, Neo.” His eyes couldn’t be more venomous and yet it only motivated me to slowly glide my hand up to his shaft, triggering an involuntary shiver that was accompanied by a sharp inhale. “Say it.”

He knew I wouldn’t move until he did, and how fucking mind-blowing this experience was. I really was pushing him to a hard limit that he wasn’t used to being at, and I was wanting to know whether he enjoyed being on the receiving end or if I was crossing the line.

He may have projected his dissatisfaction with his blaring gaze of hate, but within our bond, I felt a whole different wave of enjoyment coming from his end of the emotional connection to mine. He was liking this side of me - this dangerous and rough part of me that held a hint of compassion while flaunting my obvious dominance that would normally drive him insane.

As for his body, it wasn’t going to deny that it was just as turned on by my effort as Neo was emotional. His cock was literally twitching in my hold, and I knew he wouldn’t last long if I remained completely still.

“Yes,” he stubbornly answered, and I smiled like a happy little boy who was told he’d be able to take over the world with his invisible superpowers.

“Don’t complain when I leave you trembling in pain,” I huffed before slamming my lips against his. He grumbled something in response, but I couldn’t concentrate on anything else. I didn’t care about whatever else he had to say since his tone didn’t sound like he needed to reconsider.

I had no fucks to give now that I’d gotten his permission to get moving, and I didn’t waste any time as I hastily began to glide my hand up and down his length - enjoying the way his precum glistened all over the head of his manhood, proving he was enjoying every bit of this.

Our tense kiss grew into a passionate one as Neo began to relax while I multitasked in stroking and kissing him. The kisses shifted to sloppy ones that ended with my tongue sliding into his mouth and going on an exploring adventure while my hand glided up and down his cock with ease.

I never thought I’d be this risky with Neo. With Dimitris or maybe Saint it was expected, but Neo was so different that I couldn’t fathom being in this much control.

Yet, it was happening, and I was fucking addicted.

Neo moaned into my mouth, his tongue tangling with mine while he gripped the island behind him to give him some sort of support.

“Are you going to release your load on me, Neo?” I inquired while I kept stroking him faster and faster. He grunted his reply that was obviously incoherent since our lips were fighting one another and our bodies were sizzling hot.

Everything felt so intense, and I was secretly begging him to cum so I could stick my cock up his ass. I wasn’t sure why I was acting like we were in a hurry. Could it be the atmosphere? The dark tension and the fear the lights would turn back on after I’d triggered the blackout and force us to stop our antics?

Thinking about it just made me groan impatiently, and I pumped Neo’s cock even faster. He broke the kiss to moan and pant, and even with his eyes closed, I could see him beginning to squeeze them further shut, his body growing still while his length felt double its size.

I knew he was close, and that only added to my desire to fuck him, but I needed to witness his release. To observe what my dominance could achieve and how glorifying the final results could be if I allowed myself to fall into this persona in the near future.

“That’s it, Neo. Cum for me. Release that fucking load. Squirt it all out around my hand. Let me see how I’m driving you fucking crazy.”

He tried to fight it, attempting to be rebellious, but he was too far gone and my pumping action was too much for him to ignore.

“Fuck!” he cursed with a gasp, and there it was. The waves of ecstasy slammed through him and hurdled through our connection. I hissed and gripped his cock harder, not expecting to feel his overwhelming climax rush through my senses.

It felt so fucking good and I got to experience it while watching Neo’s body convulse as shots of his cum spluttered around and dripped along his length to my hand. It kept shooting as I pumped him a few more times.

He was breathless and shaking when he was done riding his high, which left us panting quietly while we locked eyes once more.

Something clicked then, and I couldn’t stay still any longer. My body needed some sort of relief and I was far too desperate to keep suppressing this surge of lust. My free hand moved to tug down his boxers while I leaned right in to kiss him long and hard.

“I need to fuck you,” I growled into his mouth before we pressed our foreheads together. “Fucking hell. So damn hard…and horny…and all this fucking shit. I want you here and now. To sink my damn length in you and feel your walls clench around me. I fucking want you, Neo.”

Was I even making sense? Was I drunk? High? Going mad because I hadn’t taken my pills? I’d never acted this way, never lost control of my image in this persona I’d molded for all these years, and yet Neo unlocked something that was caged deep inside me, and it was ready to play.

Ready to enjoy the sweet waves of pleasure while feasting on what I’d deprived myself from.

If this had been Onyx, he would’ve pinned me to a corner and stroked me when I was a horny William. Tamed the true beast of lust hiding beneath the covers of my professionalism while helping me maintain my high standards in the realms of my male complex.

Whatever the excuses were that led to this intense need to fuck my royal mate, he clearly was on board because he slammed his lips against mine before biting my bottom lip until it fucking bled.

“You get one shot at this, William.” His voice was deep and venomous. “One fucking shot. Fuck it up and I’ll never let you cum in my ass again, got it?”

Oh, he’s mad.

I couldn’t tell if he was mad at my authoritative actions or the fact that he was a submissive in this situation, but seeing as he hadn’t pushed me away or told me to stop, it meant he was liking this.

Maybe he hated the fact that he was really into this.

If I dared to think about it, maybe this was new for both of us. Me being in the driver’s seat in my male ego while he was allowing me to please him, which made him feel like a submissive when he didn’t like submitting to anyone.

It meant something to me when I thought about it in that way, that he was willing to give me this opportunity to see if I enjoyed this uncontrollable version of myself. I wasn’t sure if I liked it or not, but then again, I’d only gotten a taste of this.

Who knows if I’d want more after I came down from this new high.

I kissed him back, ensuring he could taste my blood and suck on it before I replied.

“Yes, mate,” I assured him.

As if time was of the essence, we kissed roughly while our hands moved along each other’s bodies to remove whatever clothes were left.

When I finally spun him around, he gripped the edge of the island while his back was arched just slightly.

Fuck.

I really needed a moment to admire how fucking mesmerizing Neo looked. In the darkness with hints of light and the view of the skyline from the floor-to-ceiling windows, it was a sight worth embedding into my mind.

I could jerk off to the site - or masturbate as Willow - and that was probably why I was already stroking myself in anticipation with the hand I’d enjoyed pumping his cock with.

“Have you taken it in the ass before, Neo?” I had to ask because I wasn’t sure if I could mentally wait any longer. I needed to stick my hardness in his hole, but maybe if he was new to this I’d have the common decency to lube up.

Then again, I bet Neo would want the pain because he’d get fucking turned on by it.

As if reading my mind, he actually chuckled and looked over his shoulder to meet my hooded eyes. “Do whatever the fuck you want, William. I can handle anything,” he assured me. “Didn’t you say you’d leave me trembling in pain?”

That had me smiling like a fool before I began to rub my cock along his ass.

“I swear if you fucking complain, I’ll do this all over again and make sure we have company to watch.”

“Did you know you’re a fucking ass when you’re horny?”

“Did you know I fucking love you and can’t fucking think right now?” I tossed right back.

“Stop stalling, Will.”

“Eww,” I groaned and inched the head of my cock into his hole. “Don’t fucking call me Will right now.”

He chuckled again as he tried to further relax.

“Okay, Will.i.am,” he emphasized. “Do your worst.”

Oh fucking hell I would.

As much as I wanted to shove myself into his tight asshole, I held a hint of sympathy because I knew if the roles were reversed, my Neo wouldn’t be cruel to my delicate ass. I went in slow, easing in, inch by inch, and was impressed that Neo managed to remain so relaxed.

“Shit,” Neo cursed when I filled him up entirely, and we both remained still as our bodies shook slightly.

“Fuck,” I cursed because I could feel his pain, but fucking hell, it felt so good. How the fuck was this even condemned in our society when it felt so amazing? Did anal always feel this fucking exquisite? Or was I just high on whatever hormones were buzzing through my body and triggering this desperate need for sexual relief?

“You ready?” I had to ask, feeling a hint of pity.

“Fucking move,” Neo moaned, “or you’ll never enjoy this fine ass aga-”

His sentence ended with a groan because I couldn’t stay still any longer. I had to start moving for my own fucking sanity as my hips jerked forward and back while my hands gripped his sides. I went as slow as I could without feeling like a damn turtle, building up the pleasure that felt so intense with each thrust.

This was the first time really going all in, and it was an immeasurable type of euphoria. The pain was strong, the pleasure was stronger, and the combination was so fucking amazing, I couldn’t even rank it using words alone.

I started pumping faster, finding the perfect rhythm that seemed to satisfy both of us as the pain began to fade and was replaced with only bouts of pleasure.

“Fuck, yes. Shit. William,” Neo was moaning loud and clear, and I was here for it. Being in this Dom position was exhilarating, and I think it would be my new addiction if I wasn’t careful because this was just different.

Different from when I was fucked as a girl.

Different than stroking myself or allowing another to stroke me.

All of this was fucking different, and it made me feel so alive.

Maybe that was why I was acting this way. After so many instances with death, I was tired of not living in the moment and letting all my fears and uncertainties weigh me down, keeping me from living my best life and loving those I truly cherished.

My dynamic with Neo and Nico had always been distinct - unique yet exquisite in nature - but this took everything to the next level. We were delving into new territory for both of us, and that had to mean something. It had to confirm that our relationship was blossoming into its next stage.

This was my eye-opener that I’d eventually experience this with each lover in my Forbidden circle. This is what I needed to feel so I wouldn’t fear the change that was coming.

That I’d no longer tremble at the thought of our Forbidden evolution.

Tonight was going to change everything.

How I approached the world, my enemies, and those who dared defy my ruling, but it would also change the way I loved. Morph the way I showed my compassion, my affection, and my determination to make things work with all of those I was willing to commit to.

No more second-guessing or trying to wonder if the struggle would be worth it.

Things would get hard, and balancing everything would only be harder, but all of this was worth fighting for which is why I wouldn’t give up.

Not when I could enjoy such heightened blissfulness with those I love.

“William,” Neo’s panting moan came out with urgency, his grunts more frequent while his moans were loud and clear. I was no different as I grunted with each thrust that felt so damn hard to pursue. His ass was so tight, the tension beyond perfect, and each deep thrust shot pleasure through the both of us.

The sensation was overwhelming, and I knew we were both close, and yet I didn’t want it to end. Neo had to have picked up on it too, his ass further tightening around me while he seemed to meet me halfway with each thrust.

“Can’t get enough, huh?” I breathed as beads of sweat began to run down the sides of my face. “You like it, Neo. Like how fucking deep I'm ramming into you.”

“Fuck you, William.” He may hate admitting it, but I knew his insult was just the complete opposite of his true feelings. We didn’t even need words to agree that this was sensational, but I wanted to further heighten the approaching oblivion we were both marching towards.

With another deep thrust, I pressed my entire body against his backside. One hand landed on his that grabbed the island for dear life while my other hand reached over and found his cock.

Neo hissed, his head falling back and into my shoulder, and I couldn’t help but sink my lips into the nape of his neck. Just like that, I was fucking him again, but I timed it perfectly with every stroke of my hand. And fucking hell.

We were on cloud fucking nine.

"Shit, William!” Neo panted and moaned. “Shit. Faster. Fucking hell. Move, dammit.”

“Tell me you like it,” I growled into his neck and bit him long and hard, causing him to curse under his breath as he fought to breathe.

“I fucking love it!” he snapped through gritted teeth. “You happy?”

“Beyond happy,” I assured him. “Happiest I’ve ever fucking been. Happy to be fucking alive. Happy I get to fuck my Neo in the ass…fuck…”

I was far too close for my own good, and so was he. It was like we were so in sync that every movement could be felt by both of us.

“William,” Neo pleaded. “I’m going to cum. Fuck.”

“Good,” I breathed and moved at an animalistic pace, knowing we’d both cum in a matter of seconds. “We’re gonna fucking cum. You’re going to fucking enjoy…every bit of it, you hear?”

I knew we’d ride every wave of ecstasy, and he didn’t need to say a fucking thing. I moved my head back just as he turned his to surely glare at me, but I was far faster - my lips claiming his just as I sunk my cock as deeply as I could and gave his length a final stroke before tightening around the base of his shaft.

We crashed into pleasure oblivion. The waves of ecstasy slammed into our senses and rendered us frozen as our bodies convulsed. My shots of cum unloaded in his ass while his cum shot into the bottom wall of the island and streamed along his length.

We couldn’t even control ourselves as we moaned in relief in each other’s mouths, the sound muffled while we soaked up the overwhelming feeling of blissfulness.

What could possibly describe “that” rollercoaster of sexual gratification? I’d have to think of it when my mind didn’t feel like mush.

My instincts got the better of me, and my hand released Neo’s cock in time for my arm to hook around his waist and catch him the moment his knees caved. I almost couldn’t handle it, my legs shaking like the rest of my body, but I managed to keep him close while my cock was still enduring the quaking walls of his ass.

I could feel my pooling cum still inside, and that realization alone made me hard all over again. Fuck. I need a break.

For my own sanity, I began to pull out, the two of us groaning before my cock was free and I enjoyed the sight of my cum oozing out of his hole.

“I swear if you tell a soul about this, I’ll kill you,” Neo groaned.

“Does that mean we’re doing this again?” I breathed. “Because fuck…I can live with that.”

Neo managed to gather his strength as he lifted himself up. I let go of him, trying to give him space before I leaned back against the kitchen counter because the world was fucking spinning.

That had to be what cued my shift because my knees buckled and now Neo was the one to catch me in his arms. He moved fucking fast even though he was recovering from his high, and I lifted my head to see our lips were inches apart. His concern was obvious in his opened eyes that were blazing with magic energy.

“Oh,” I slurred. “You can see again.”

Okay. Maybe I was drunk on ecstasy.

“You really need to stop taking these pills,” he muttered mostly to himself before he scooped me up like I didn’t weigh a fucking thing and had us in the shower before I could figure out what was happening.

The shower felt like a blur at the moment, but I seemed to click back into reality when we were making out like horny teenagers.

“You can’t be hard after all of that,” I muttered against his lips between passionate kisses.

“You underestimate me, Willow,” he grumbled. “Tell William I’m mad at him.”

I actually laughed. “That’s not how it works, silly. We’re the same damn person.”

“Well, I’m mad at you.”

“Aww,” I whined and pouted my lips when I moved back to press my head against the wet tiles of the shower. “You love me.”

“Sadly.”

“You’re not sad about the idea of loving me,” I reasoned.

“I’m sad I can’t fuck you all night,” he admitted and smothered me with a toe-curling kiss. “I should get payback.”

“You don’t like being in the passenger seat?” I purred. “I could get used to that.”

“I know,” he huffed. “Which is why I’m getting payback.”

“Oh?” I giggled like I’d lost my mind. “Fucking me in the shower is not payback.”

“Whatever,” he grunted which was just laughable as he managed to lift me against the glass and slide his cock inside my wet pussy in seconds.

“Wow,” I moaned in surprise. “Did you get super fucking powers?”

“You pissed me off.”

“William pissed me you off.”

“You said you were the same person, dammit,” he groaned as he made sure he was nice and deep. “Decide.”

“Nah,” I breathed and wrapped my arms around his neck to stabilize myself. “I’ve changed my mind. We’re different.”

“Fucking liar.”

“Did you know I fucking love you like this?” I tossed back as he began to move. “Like you don’t even know who the fuck you are right now.”

“And who’s fault is that?” he growled as he fucked me fast and hard. “You make me feel like my whole world is fucking collapsing by dying on me. Then everyone gets to enjoy you but me. William gets to be an ass and fuck me like I’m his bitch, and of course, now I’m so fucking high on your energy that I can see your dazzling naked body so clearly, it’s driving me insane. You really make me feel like five different people in one damn body.”

We were kissing again, our bodies tangled against the tiled wall before he fucked me like a maniac with his deep, fast thrusts.

“Now you want to be a part of our mad world. You want to be marked by us permanently. Are you fucking real? Is this even fucking possible? Did we actually find a woman so in tune with all of us who can survive our madness, feed our lustful desires, and is actually proud to love us in fucking public?” Our breaths were off the charts, our moans growing louder and louder as they echoed against the tall, hollow walls, and I knew we’d both cum in fucking seconds.

“I’ve never loved someone as I do you. Never dreamt of a future with a woman in the equation. I always wished for fucking death, but then you come along and make me want to live. You’re a fucking savior and yet our damn archnemesis for being so damn perfect.”

“Neo,” I gasped and whimpered as I braced for the overwhelming tsunami of pleasure that was about to crash through us.

“I fucking love you, Willow, and I swear that love is going to leave a whole lot of people dead.” I knew that was the ultimate truth as he sealed it with one final thrust that sent us spiraling into ecstasy.

By the end of the shuddering madness of pleasure rocking through my body, we sat on the floor - Neo’s hands pressed against the tile surface while his back shielded me from the stream of pellets from the showerhead.

I could barely open my eyes, but the sight of Neo staring down at me like I was his whole damn world was one I surely wouldn’t forget.

“First step,” he whispered. “Stop those pills.”

I wasn’t sure if that was a good idea, but he read my expression and further leaned in to whisper, “To be a Forbidden, you embrace the madness. You caress it like it’s your child. A baby that you have to cherish and protect from anyone who wishes to taint it,” he emphasized. “Those meds are simply damage control, and you know what I think?”

I stared into his gleaming eyes as they bled to red and those black spinning circles of magic replaced his irises.

“They’re stopping your true potential. Preventing you from realizing how fucking powerful you really are, Willow. There’s something inside you. Something dark and sinister that’s being blocked. It has to come out, to be freed and acknowledged for the world to bow down to your feet, and we, the Forbidden are going to open those sealed gates.”

“What if…” I trailed off, my voice quiet and vulnerable.

What if I go insane? Or hurt those I love and cherish? What if I lose complete control and ruin my persona? Ruin my image I present to the world…

“You won’t,” he assured me and pressed his hand to my cheek before kissing me comfortingly. “They’ve drilled into your mind that without these pills, you’re nothing. That you’ll become a psycho without the dependence of these pills and do what exactly? Balance your hormones to one side during the day so you can be William and the other side during night so you can be Willow? Why? Why can’t you do whatever the fuck you want? Why can’t you be Willow in one minute and William the fucking next? Who came to the decision that you needed to rely on these pills, Willow? Tell me.”

Now that I was forced to think about it, I couldn’t answer properly. I’d simply assumed this regimen had been a part of most of my life, but now that I thought about it, all of this med taking didn’t start until…

“After my suicide attempt…” I whispered the forsaken words while I scrunched my face in uncertainty. “The time…when Onyx was gone. I had to take the meds during recovery and…I guess it just kept going?” Why the hell did it keep going? Why did I keep taking these meds?

“Who told you to?” he questioned like I was being interrogated.

“Aurelia?”

“Lie,” he whispered.

“Roberto?”

“Lie.”

I wasn’t fucking sure, and it was becoming damn apparent that I really didn’t know who created this wellness plan.

“Why has my Sweetness been having nightmares? Why are you laid upon a metal table and electrocuted again and again like a fucking animal? Who fucking restrained you within those shadows, Willow? Who is that cynical bitch?!”

He was so angry, and it was frightening to me, but his questions triggered glimpses of scenes my mind was desperate to make me forget - the haunting moments in my recent nightmares that would fade the moment I tried to think about it.

Something happened after that incident.

During those two years of recovery, I’d gone through something and it was so traumatizing, I’d pushed it so far out of my mind that no matter how deep I dove through my subconscious, I couldn’t find it.

Bria could feel my uncertainty, and she howled in my head because she was angry. We’d been thrown into a cycle of control that we hadn’t even realized, and though I never wanted to truly accept what side was good or bad in my world, it was becoming evident that one powerful organization was secretly trying everything it could to stop me from ascending to the chair that may have been mine all along.

“Who, Sweetness?” His voice was so tender as he stroked my cheek to wipe the tear I hadn’t realized was overflowing down my flushed face. “Who’s our true enemy?”

I didn’t know the name, and the face was still hidden in the shadows, but my instincts never led me astray, and this moment would be no different.

“The Vile Queen,” I whispered my admission, knowing well that I’d finally said the truth.

“And who’s our true enemy?” He needed me to say it so I’d accept what was about to happen from this moment onward.

That nothing would be the same again.

“The Coven, Neo.” There it was, the ultimate truth. “The Coven is our enemy.”

This is the beginning of a revolution of change.

8

RETURN TO THE CITY OF BLOOD AND MAYHEM: PART TWO

~NEO~

“YOU FUCKING RATTED ME OUT?!” The fear alone that gripped the lines of this man’s expression was priceless. “Are you fucking mad?! You swore under oath to fucking keep my name off your fucking lips!”

“Oaths mean shit when I’m dead,” the man in a blue suit declared. He sat in a gold velvet chair, one leg crossed over the other while he worked on his cigar with his eyes closed. “Did you really believe I’d go against my loyalty to the Forbidden because your nuts are in a knot thanks to your wife being killed in the crossfire?”

“They fucking murdered my entire family!” the man seethed. “Not just my wife! My whole fucking legacy. My son! My daughter! My grandparents, uncles, aunties. Anyone baring my damn fucking last name was just wiped off the face of the earth!”

“And why is that?” the man decided to ask the prime question of the evening while his two guards stood at attention in their solid black suits with guns in hand just in case this freak show lost his cool. “Did you believe I wouldn’t do my research when you slipped into my nightclub and offered me fifty billion from your boss to encourage me to switch sides?”

“You took the money!” the man snarled.

“I accepted your offering to hear what you had to say. It was your foolish mistake in thinking that my acceptance meant my cooperation in your stupid plans to ditch your club’s alliance with the Forbidden.”

“That’s fucking unfair!” he screamed.

“Just like how life is unfair,” he calmly retorted as he had another go at his cigar and let the European aroma stream through the air in a puff of smoke. “Why don’t you enlighten me? What suddenly made you decide that the alliance you carried with the Forbidden was now invalid? No offense to your club, but you’re rather tiny for them to give a shit about you once a deal is done.”

“Your club ain’t any different,” he snapped back.

“Yet, here you are, upset that I threw you under the bus when you offered me free money to listen to your idea of taking your club’s side of the coin rather than remaining where I’m rather comfortable, safe, and well-fed in the realms of money,” he reasoned as he uncrossed his legs, only to cross them the other way.

Further leaning into his chair, he let out a long sigh.

“Your club was sinking into heaps of debt. Surprisingly enough, your wife was the one who ran the club. She’d juggle the finances to make sure you guys were always even or had some sort of profit to raise your family. The club was your dream, and she was pushing herself to the brink to please what you thought would be so easy to manage. While she did everything behind the scenes, all you did was drink, smoke, and gamble with the sexy ladies. Let me ask you, how many girls did you fuck every week?”

The man was shaking in fuming anger, but he held his tongue - smart move.

"Such a lifestyle couldn’t run like this forever. Your children’s studies were suffering because their parents were never around. Your son was misbehaving in school to get any form of attention he could, and your daughter was getting bullied as if she were an orphan on the streets. You didn’t care about all of that, now did you? Nah. You were focused on your happiness and yours alone. So when you enjoyed another night of gambling, you got cocky and gambled your club away. Your failure not only took your club from your grasp, but also your wife. You were given twenty-four hours to bring double the club’s worth to the new owner or you’d lose everything. Wasn’t that when you went and begged for Dimitris Moore’s assistance?”

The man couldn’t say anything, and it made the leader chuckle. “This was when the Forbidden first arrived in NYC, was it not? When they were being generous and didn’t mind helping anyone under the sun if it meant you were loyal in return? They didn’t ask for anything else. Simply loyalty. You agreed, signed the contract with the print of your blood, and took the money to claim your life back. All was well, was it not?”

All he could do was bow his head in agreement.

“Then what happened, Emmanuel?” he revealed the man’s name as his eyes narrowed. “Are you trying to tell me that the Forbidden should have spent the time watching over you so you wouldn’t fall into those same deadly habits that led you straight into the pit of misfortune? You were so distraught that you convinced yourself that the Forbidden was at fault for your family’s downfall when you once again lost a gamble which landed you at the mercy of your new boss.”

“That…” He couldn’t find an excuse to combat what was being revealed and acknowledged, leaving the man to shake his head.

“Why don’t I remind you?” he began. “Your wife was sold into a sex trafficking ring and died disobeying her new master, who shot her brains out. Your son got into another fight at school but with your boss’s son, who jumped him on his way home and beat him with a gang of friends to the point that his body was unrecognizable. As for your daughter, no one needed to do anything. She fell into despair after her mother’s disappearance and brother’s death and jumped off a bridge and killed herself. Your aunts and uncles rushed to escape the city, thinking the family was now cursed, but died in a car accident. In a matter of days, your whole family fell into the pits of hell, all because of you.”

Emmanuel couldn’t say a single thing as he stood there trembling.

“You assumed the Forbidden were coming after you, so what better way to get some sort of payback than by trying to switch sides? You’re not so stupid that you’d do it alone, so you wanted to bring someone down with you. The money you stole is actually from your boss’s valuable safe and you hoped to be in an alliance with me to back you up, correct?”

Emmanuel fell to his knees as he struggled to speak.

“H-How did-”

“I do my research, Emmanuel,” he stressed. “Now, it’s best if you run as fast as you can to bed that boss of yours. I’m sure he’s in one of those suites fucking a few girls. I’m not sure if he knows you stole his life savings, but that’s a gamble you’re willing to take to be protected from the Forbidden’s wrath, right?”

“You’re not trying to say…” he trailed off.

“What?” he pressed. “You thought they were dead in whatever explosion occurred out West? You can’t be that stupid, Emmanuel. You should know people will say anything to test our loyalty. Sucks though. It seems you fell right into the trap. A real shame.”

Emmanuel now pressed his hands together in a pleading gesture.

“Please, Mr. McClair. I-I can fix this!”

“How? You’ve already made far too many mistakes to even be worth saving. Not to forget that you don’t have a strand of loyalty in you. I don’t like taking on gambles that won’t be in my favor, Emmanuel. Sadly, you’ve run out of luck which is why I suggest you hit the road or beg for mercy from the one person who can change your life.”

“D-Dammit,” Emmanuel whispered and was up and running straight out the door of the VIP section of the private club.

Mr. McClair sighed as he snapped his fingers. One of his guards swiftly moved and returned with half a glass of whisky.

“Thanks,” he praised and took the expensive glass in his grasp before taking a small sip. “Ah. That hits the fucking spot.” He seemed delighted at the taste of the alcoholic beverage before he took another deep inhale of his cigar and let the smoke out.

“Should I get you and your guest a glass?”

I walked out of the shadows, my hand in Willow’s as I tugged her out of our hiding place.

“Not necessary,” I calmly announced. “We’re driving.”

“That wouldn’t stop you from enjoying a drink with me, Neo Rose,” he announced as he opened his eyes to reveal his hazelnut orbs that began to shift to brilliant gold. I could feel the fae energy crackling through the air, but it didn’t seem to intimidate the person whom he was clearly targeting.

I glanced over my shoulder, noticing Willow’s energy wasn’t even focused on Mr. McClair. Instead, she was staring at where our target had run off to.

“Sweetness.” I tugged her attention to return my way, and I couldn’t help but smirk at the way her energy always spiked in glee whenever I acknowledged her.

“Aren’t we going to go after him?” she calmly voiced while she pouted those delicate lips. I knew she was itching to get her hands bloody but there’d be plenty of time for that.

“We don’t chase, Sweetness,” I hummed while my hand squeezed hers before I lifted it up so I could place my lips upon it. She shivered at the touch while I knew her gaze was solely locked on my red blindfold. “We attract.”

“That’s kinda sexy,” she voiced like we weren’t in front of other people. “Do that again.”

I chuckled and pulled her closer to me. Having her on an operation was weird and yet exhilarating, which wouldn’t be a good thing for our target.

It never was a good thing for me to be too excited.

“Later, Sweetness,” I urged. It felt like we were on a honeymoon high, but this initiation attempt would surely piss Dimitris off the moment he found out.

I’ll worry about that later.

“You’re right,” I went back to McClair’s previous statement. “However, I’m sure your eyes have acknowledged my guest so you understand what is currently happening.”

“Ah.” He grinned while his attention moved from me to Willow.

The way my blood felt like it was turning cold with each passing second was going to make me do something stupid, but the longer he analyzed Willow, the harder it was to not stab his eye sockets.

I guessed the growl that began to build in my chest made it to an audible level because his eyes made their way back to me.

“Sometimes I wonder if that blindfold is but a gimmick,” he calmly voiced. “I’m not stealing your woman, Neo.”

“Fae cunning liars,” I grumbled.

He chuckled. “That’s true, but I was genuinely curious about that necklace around her neck.”

I knew I should have told Willow to wear something that covered the very vivid medallion on her chest, but then again, I didn’t want her hiding what she’d worked hard for. The symbol not only acknowledged that she was officially upon the High Court as a Disciple but also gave her immunity in various ways.

Especially when it came to other supernatural beings like fae.

I was sure Sweetness didn’t understand the power she now carried with this upgrade, but I’d leave that to Viktor to explain and decipher. If Willow really needed information fast, I’d happily give it to her from the archives within my own blood.

The generations of wealth in the shape of knowledge.

“You like it?” Willow inquired. She looked far too happy for her own sinister good. “It’s Versace. Limited Magic Edition.”

McClair laughed as he shook his head and raised his glass in her direction.

“I’ll make sure I get my fashion agent on it to see if I can snag one for myself,” he offered. “I’m sure you’ve heard of Ruby Phoenix. She’s the leading designer for the upcoming fashion show.”

That perked Willow’s interest, and I worried she’d give out way more information than necessary, but she bobbed her head and looked deep in thought, to the point that I was beginning to realize she was talking to her wolf, Bria.

“Willow?” I inquired when she looked almost dazed.

“Bria said that guy smelled funny,” she voiced. “Something like…dynamite?”

I stared at her for a hard minute before I cursed and let go of her hand.

“Neo?” McClair was clearly trying to not sound suddenly anxious at the mention of dynamite, but I couldn’t focus on him as I sank my teeth into my wrist unit my blood sputtered out and I swiftly spun in a circle - triggering my once black world to become flooded with color.

I was surprised by the added help as Willow tugged my blindfold off. It was fucking perfect timing because my eyes snapped open and locked onto the hidden package in the corner of the room near the left side of the door.

Shooting my hand out, the stream of floating blood reached the target in three seconds flat - its fluid body managing to solidify enough to lift the potential bomb without triggering it. The blood thinned as it began to spin around the item like a bubble, and I manipulated the density of it to try to see how much time we had left.

My eyes widened the moment I saw the final 00:05 on the digital counter, and my whole body tensed up as I realized shit was going to get a bit toasty in here. All I could think about was Willow and how the fuck I’d get her out of this situation in four fucking seconds, but suddenly she was in my line of view.

“Wil-”

The sound of a safety being turned off was followed with her pulling the trigger without a second of delay. We all braced ourselves for the whiplash of explosive power that would spark the moment the bullet struck the package, but the moment it did, the explosion was suddenly frozen at the last second of its destructive force.

What the fuck?

I was questioning whether we were frozen in time or not, but I was breathing swiftly just like the other men in the room. All eyes were on the stilled bomb that had surely gone off.

Willow?

My thought reached out to her, but I felt that her entire body and mind were focused on the package in question as if she were trying to figure out what to do with it. Just brushing her mind with my own made me feel the immense strain the delay was causing her, which forced me to look back to McClair.

“She’s stopping time around the object. Do something!” Blood magic may be my specialty, but this current situation was far out of my expertise.

But a certain fae would know how to get out of this within a few seconds.

He was out of his chair, his security guards immediately taking his glass of whisky and remaining cigar from his grasp as if they were precious items to be held, and I watched in amazement as his entire suit shifted into traditional wear while his short cornrow strands were now long silky tresses levitating in the air.

His hands moved super-fast, the symbols of glowing gold incantations appearing in the space before him. He was chanting something in a foreign language, and he pushed the floating symbols forward.

The rush of magic was like a warm gust of wind, passing Willow and me and hitting the source of our panic. The collision caused the very space around the explosive device to waiver, like a droplet falling into calm waters and creating a ripple effect.

That occurred as the reality from the explosive all the way to the door suddenly seemed like it was submerged in water.

“Let go of time, Disciple,” McClair ordered, and Willow gasped and broke her concentration. I caught her as she fell back, and we watched with wide eyes as the explosive package burst slowly within the transparent space.

It was like watching the detonation happen underwater in slow motion.

None of us let out guard down until McClair now stood before us, his long cape of silky red with golden symbols fluttering behind him while he snapped his fingers.

Just like that, the water began to evaporate until the room was humid as fuck, but the remnants of the bomb dropped to the floor - the few pieces of the package were wrapped in brown paper with hints of the simple wool string that kept it together.

Not a second later, the doors opened and ten guards were inside with their guns drawn. Their movement triggered the shift in their appearance - the men in black suits were suddenly in golden armor with metallic red guns that were decorated with specific symbols of gold.

McClair lifted his hand to signal them to a standstill while remaining in his place.

“The culprit is already being pursued. Send the cleaners to secure this evidence, just in case his boss comes scrambling and trying to deny one of his weaklings tried to pull a stunt on us,” he instructed.

They immediately bowed in understanding and were out the door before we could blink.

Glancing down to quickly inspect Willow, I noticed she was pouting her lips in obvious disappointment.

So fucking cute…

“We gotta marry her.” My wolf was definitely jumping the gun, and that actually had me smiling. She had to have sensed my gaze as she lifted her head up to peer at me.

“Why are you smiling?” she huffed. “That douche got away.”

“Again, Sweetness,” I began and leaned in to kiss her. She didn’t expect it in the slightest, but her body responded immediately as she firmly kissed me back. “We do not chase. We…”

“Attract,” she finished. “Fine. I'll be patient.”

“Good girl,” I praised and watched her cheeks actually flush in embarrassment.

“We’re in public.”

“You love it when I publicly show my affection for you.”

That only had her blushing as red as a tomato as I helped her back up. She seemed to recover fast while McClair spun around to face us.

The spin triggered his changed wardrobe, and there he now stood in his previous getup with his cornrow hairstyle and fitted suit.

That’s a flawless execution only fae can do.

I hadn’t seen McClair in a long ass time, having seen him once when I’d taken over part of NYC for my own district of businesses and condo complexes, but when we decided to make NYC our new base, he was one of the first to greet us and strike a deal we wouldn’t dare refuse.

Thus, he was one of the perfect guys to come to when we needed to catch a rat.

Behold. Not even ten minutes in his club and we’d already caught one of the may traitors that were scrambling with the hints that we’d survived that lovely explosion further west from here.

With another stare between the two of us, McClair was smiling again and waltzed back to his seat like we hadn’t almost died. Lowering into the gold velvet cushion, he reached for his cigar and glass of whisky, and with a lift of one leg to rest on the other, he had our full attention once more.

“Well,” he began as he took a sip of his drink. “Wasn’t that enlightening.”

“You knew he had a bomb with him,” I voiced the obvious and watched him shrug.

“This is an initiation, isn’t it?” he offered and looked over to Willow. “I had to see for my own eyes what the hype was about regarding this woman who has the Forbidden wrapped around her finger and the rest of NYC in brewing chaos.”

“I’m not that bad,” Willow muttered mostly to herself.

“Says the woman who temporarily stopped time,” McClair acknowledge.

“It was by accident,” she countered while she let go of my hand to fix her bralette that was dipping far too low for her comfort - or my liking in the presence of a horny fae.

He was clearly trying to hide his lust over her, and though I couldn’t physically see his hardness pressing against his pants, I caught the shift in his aura that was too thrilled with our company.

I was trying to be civil for Willow’s sake but I’d have to make a mental note to fuck up one of his deals so he didn’t check out my Sweetness in my presence.

Or just never checked her out, period.

"Have you begun training with your Master?” he inquired.

“No,” she answered truthfully. “Give me some credit. I just found out like what? Two days ago?”

“And you can stop time,” he concluded and leaned back into his seat. “You’re definitely a threat.”

“Which means you’ll cooperate and continue our alliance, correct?” I sternly asked as my opened eyes darkened and I felt Nico’s presence oozing out to remind this man where we stood.

He chuckled and couldn’t hide the hint of nervousness in the usually joyous sound. “Certainly, prince,” he purposely acknowledged my royal status before giving me a sweet grin. “I’m sure there was nothing else we needed to discuss, correct?”

But there was.

“Do you have anything that will be beneficial to us?”

He looked at me carefully before he sighed and looked deep in thought.

“You have something that Vile Nuisance wants back,” he announced as his eyes opened, revealing glimmering gold.

This was the reason why I specifically came to see McClair. He carried a strong Seer gift that went rather nicely with his fae magic. Extremely beneficial to have on our side of the darkness.

“We technically stole her right-hand man,” I announced while I took a quick peek at Willow. My vision was still working perfectly, especially with Willow’s hand back in mine. She was clearly focused on McClair, her concentration making me rather proud because she’d caught onto the fact this was very important.

“Well, he’s vital for whatever plan she sought to execute,” he noted and paused. “Who’s the fae child?”

“Huh?” Willow commented as she scrunched her face. “Milo’s ‘daughter’?”

That was the only fae child any of us knew of.

“Keep an eye on her. Be cautious of the timing in taking her home. Not too fast, not too slow,” he urged, which wasn’t something I expected would be brought up. “You have a lot of enemies in various places. Whatever plans you’re pursuing, execute them flawlessly. Many believe the power you carry is all in your head because you’ve been rather stagnant since your announced partnership.”

He paused as his dazed eyes moved to lay their intensity on Willow. They narrowed in assessment while his wise words left his parted lips.

“Those in high places don’t believe you’re a threat,” he emphasized and pouted his lips. “A shame. Your potential screams and yearns to be acknowledged by those who should be on your side of victory, but enviousness dances like burning flames and the place of your temporary roots continues to mock you as if you’re still an outcast.”

“De Luca Pack,” my wolf said, giving me some insight. I couldn’t agree more with his assumption.

Willow’s face was blank but I didn’t need to stare at her expression to feel her hidden rage over the news. I was sure during her time under Roberto’s reign, her whole life felt like a shadow in her own pack. They were most likely mocking her or assuming she sold her body to manage to keep us in her orbit.

“Your time is here. Do not worry about the details. Go with the flow of the universe. Your Goddess who blessed you with immense power supports your domination. It’s exactly why you’ve united seven endangered species. Your Master in the realms of the High Court will only further strengthen your reign. Be optimistic when it comes to your training. Work harder. Play smart. Do the unexpected. Leave those who underestimate you begging for your mercy,” he encouraged.

Willow nodded in understanding, but it seemed he had more.

“Pills. Medicine. A witch? Witches…hah.” He paused to actually laugh as he shook his head before tilting it to one side. “Your heart is big, Forbidden Queen.”

I was surprised with his usage of one of Willow’s many titles, but he moved right along though he looked a bit pitiful with the news he was about to deliver.

“You can’t save everyone.” His voice was so soft and held a hint of brokenness, as if he truly felt sad for her. “It’s not your duty to save those who are caught in the crossfire. It’s your duty to ensure that those you cherish survive the war. At the end of the day, which is more important? Those who will ditch you for power? Or a pack that will be loyal to you no matter what?”

“A loyal pack,” Willow answered, and I knew she understood why he was emphasizing this point in the conversation.

“To rule, one must dominate. To rise, one must ensure others fall. A revolution cannot occur without change. You are the heir who will deliver that change to our tainted world.” He broke it down for her to understand and smiled. “Your confidence will grow. As will your pack. Your lovers are set, and with every king, there will be alliances that will create mini packs within your domain. Like a coven with many little sanctions, you will sit on a throne that is above seven others. Those thrones will have their own packs of power, and you will create a new hierarchy that others around the world will follow. Know that you will be the destined change we need in our supernatural society, but also understand that with change comes sacrifice.”

He seemed to be satisfied with that as his eyes dimmed and he came back to himself.

“Looks like you’re spiritually guided. Guess that’s a good thing,” he concluded. “Is that enough information for you?” The question was directed to me, and I slowly nodded.

“Plentiful,” I assured him. “I have an art event happening soon. I’ll ensure you get an invite.”

“That would be lovely.” He beamed. “You know I enjoy the emotion you embed into your paintings. Maybe this incident can spark new creativity once you’ve caught your mouse.”

“Maybe it will,” I agreed. “We’ll be taking our leave.”

“You’re more than welcome to come again to this or any club in my district. You know that’s a good chunk of clubs in NYC,” he reminded as if I’d forgotten. “If you ever need a good time…”

An invitation. I hate invitations.

"I’ll let Saint know,” I announced and noticed the way he shivered involuntarily at the name alone. “You know he’s a party boy.”

“Partying at night on Saturdays, singing hymns on Sunday,” McClair muttered. “The offer is valid to him, you, or anyone else in your Forbidden Pack. As long as I don’t get pulled into your Vatican bullshit.” He finished the last bit of his whisky. “Or get my soul eaten.”

“I’ll ensure Saint knows the fine details.” I knew the fae was spooked by Saint, which was why I brought him up.

That would stop him from trying to score a date with my Forbidden Queen.

Squeezing Willow’s hand, I smirked. “We’ll be off.”

We turned around, but he spoke up before we could depart.

“Whatever you’re doing to get your sight back, keep doing it,” he quietly commented. I looked over my shoulder to meet his intrigued gaze. His head was tilted to one side again. "Your corneas are healing. I figured you deserved to know.” There was a knock on the door and he sighed. “The cleaners are here. Best leave,” he encouraged. “Take the side exit.”

“Thanks.” The single word of gratitude covered multiple areas and he understood that. Willow, surprisingly, didn’t say farewell as the two of us used the side exit.

We were outside in a few steps through a pitch-black hallway, in an alleyway where a bright red BMW F 900 XR was parked, left for our disposal.

“Well,” Willow began, “that was unexpected.”

“That’s a normal occurrence when it comes to McClair,” I announced. “I would have formally introduced you but I’m sure he already knew who you were.”

I offered her the red helmet, noticing the way she was grinning at me.

“What?”

“You weren’t going to introduce me,” she voiced like it was obvious.

“Why not?”

“The fae was clearly intrigued by my tattoos on my legs, and you had that look in your eyes that made me worry you’d reserve a canvas in his honor,” she revealed and took the helmet from my grasp. She slipped it on with ease before lifting her arms up and spreading them.

“The canvas would be this fucking big and you’d make sure you took his eyeballs first so he’d never get to the opportunity to check me out again.”

“She’s good,” my wolf praised.

Very good.

“I wouldn’t have killed him,” I reasoned as I worked on blindfolding my eyes once more.

“You and I know you don’t need to ‘permanently’ kill him to get a nice work of art that you can use as a reminder of what you’re capable of."

She read me like an open book.

I went on before she could say another word as I slipped on my helmet and patted the back seat.

“Let’s get moving.”

“Where we going?” she asked. “Cause I swore you said we attract and don’t chase.”

“We do attract,” I assured her. “I’m attracting some pizza that should be at the studio in ten.”

“Pizza?” The mere mention of food had her on the bike and wrapping her arms around my waist in literally a blink. I sighed. “Willow.”

“What?” she questioned, and I could imagine her pouting those lovely lips of hers that were glossed up tonight. Her whole attire gave biker vibes, from her pink bralette to the cropped leather jacket and shorts. Her heels were pink which was one of the only things that didn’t really fit the biker persona, but then again, it flowed well with her overall appearance and short pink strands tipped in a chalky white and swept off to one side.

“You have to tell me when you’re hungry,” I stressed. “You’ve lost weight, you know.”

“Have I?” She sounded oblivious to it. “Well…hmm. I guess I didn’t really eat much on the mountain, and when we got back, we went straight to my place and didn’t eat either. Fuck…I’m really hungry.”

“Let’s get going,” I encouraged.

“Neo.” She stopped me with the softened way she stated my name.

“Yes, Willow?” It felt weird not looking at her, but I turned my head enough so she knew she had my full attention.

“There was a lot of information he gave us,” she voiced. “This McClair guy. Is he normally accurate in his predictions?”

“One-hundred percent,” I calmly responded. “He’s never been wrong. He even predicted that we’d meet someone who was beyond our league and female. None of us believed it would come true, but it wasn’t long after that we had our first interaction with you.”

“Intriguing,” she muttered.

“McClair has predicted multiple natural disasters, presidencies, and life-changing events that will affect very big populations across the world. Most importantly, he doesn’t force or focus on a specific area of anyone’s life. His visions are based on his brief observation of the entities in the room and he answers to what strongly screams to him which in this case was probably your aura.”

“Interesting.”

I disliked how quiet she suddenly was - enough for me to get off the bike just so I could reach out and lift her face guard so I could get a sight of her energy that swarmed around those eyes of hers in my dark paradise.

“You don’t like the truth that came out from his foresight,” I summed up.

“It’s not like I don’t like the truth,” she admitted. “It just…”

“Confirms what you need to do in this dilemma,” I concluded.

All she could do was nod before she sighed. “At the end of the day, he’s right.”

“About?” I couldn’t help but ask for clarification.

“My pack comes first,” she vowed and fuck, it ignited butterflies that fluttered through my stomach as her bold statement literally kindled goosebumps up my arms.

“Your confidence in us is making me hard, Willow,” I reasoned.

“Well, we best get to the studio and scarf down that pizza and whatever else you ordered so we can have time to get a bit frisky before painting.”

Before painting. She wasn’t even concerned about fucking in front of our prey.

She’s a keeper. Ours.

“Your wish is my command, Sweetness,” I assured her before getting back on the bike. After glancing down to make sure she was securely holding me, I focused on the dash to make sure everything was on point. I’d be going way past the speed limit so I had to make sure she’d be as safe as she could be.

“Why is everyone so afraid of Saint?” she asked after I started the engine. “Like he’s Lucifer and ready to claim everyone’s soul for fun.

“Saint is scary,” I acknowledged. “It’s just that he projects himself as nice and doesn’t like sharing his true form unless it’s to prove a point.”

“Hmm. He seems nice to me,” she concluded and was comfortably resting against me.

“You can keep living in your dream fantasy free of charge, Sweetness,” I suggested to her, though I did agree that Saint was genuinely nice most of the time. You really had to tick him off in order to see that other side of Saint that everyone tried to avoid for their own sanity.

“Ready to continue this initiation?”

“Only if you promise Dimitris won’t kill any of you,” she offered, obviously protective of us.

“I can’t promise that, my sweet.” I was far too amused by the idea of Dimitris not getting mad. “I’m technically taking his Alpha role from him and giving you initiation. I think Nico is going to have to bail me out of this one if I want to avoid Dimitris's deadly wrath.”

“I’ll get Onyx as backup,” she reasoned.

“Sounds like a reasonable line of defense,” I assured her and revved up the engine as I gripped the handles of the bike. “Ready, Sweetness? You don’t want our pizza to get cold.”

“More than ready,” she answered. “Let’s ride, mate.”

Her encouragement made me relax further as I began to drive out of the alleyway and into the rather quiet streets before merging onto the freeway. It wouldn’t take long to get to the studio, and I was suddenly excited like a little boy about to feast on cake because I was finally going to scratch that itch that had been bothering me.

I’d shed a little blood and get the answers we deserve.

What an intriguing time to be alive. I never thought I’d be driving - blindfolded - with Willow’s arms around my waist.

When I offered to drive us via bike to keep things on the down-low, she didn’t question my state of mind like anyone else who acknowledged my disability first and my capabilities second.

Willow always made me feel like I was living the best version of myself and being bonded with her only accentuated that sensation. She was empowering us in ways we wouldn’t catch onto at first, and I could only imagine what we’d all become in a few months with Willow in our lives.

Christmas was so close, and before we knew it, the New Year would be here.

It’s time to put our feet down and get our shit in order so we can start this new year with Forbidden Enterprise running, and anyone who dares to betray us at the hint of our downfall will be thrown into the pits of their graves.

Accelerating further, we zoomed through the lanes, my usual world of darkness blazing with neon colors in all directions. The energy was always wild on highways. The brewing auras came from those driving the numerous vehicles on the road and the vibrating power that made the very street illuminate in metallic gold. The cars always held a different shade of color depending on the brand, model, and even the fuel they used. Electric cars carried neutral shades that were rather dull in comparison to the rest of the world around me which was always odd to me.

Jayce had briefly explained it to me when he’d let me tag along to dealerships and NASCAR races so I would be able to differentiate the auras that surrounded the cars both in standstill or speeding down a track or road.

It was one of the reasons why I could even drive like this.

After our conversation with McClair, I wondered if what he said was true.

That my disability would fade away and be healed thanks to my connection with Willow.

It sounded like a wishful dream, one I wanted to sink into and never wake from. If I did get my sight back, I wasn’t sure if I’d be okay with abandoning my blindfold. Oddly enough, it had become some sort of comforting tool - a piece of fabric that shielded me from a lot of negativity that surely would come my way if I wasn’t disabled.

Whether people liked to admit it or not, when many saw a blind person, they immediately showed sympathy and expressed a level of kindness they wouldn’t to a normal individual.

My status didn’t change the fact that many pitied me at first glance. Only some would eventually be envious and their energy would display their true feelings when it came to my presence and obvious success.

A blind artist to many wasn’t worthy competition until they saw your artwork and the gratification it received from the public eye. Many artists believed that due to my lack of sight, I’d never be able to create spectacular pieces that tugged at people’s heartstrings or even project my emotions upon the canvas to make people understand how I felt.

They simply underestimated me…

That was their problem, and it also proved that they weren’t solely in this career path for the passion aspect.

Painting was my outlet from the chaos of the world. It was a way to project my emotions that I would bottle inside as they desperately fought to escape. This was my way of expressing a glimpse of what goes on in my mind, body, and soul.

Now that I was older, wiser, and stronger, this passion turned into one of my fun hobbies to enact my revenge on all those who dared cross over the boundaries of my packmates and me.

Especially my Forbidden Queen.

We arrived at the same time as the pizza driver.

“Neo? How much pizza did you order?”

The way I smirked as I took the helmet and watched Willow happily steal the four boxes of pizza from the driver would make one feel like I was going to embark on a killing spree.

I guessed the driver was worried I’d do that because his face was growing paler by the second.

“We may get hungry later,” I calmly reasoned and looked to the driver as I got off the bike. “Are the cans of soda in the back?”

He swiftly nodded before he pondered whom to give the bag of chicken wings to.

“Here,” I voiced and only further spooked him as I walked up to him and offered my hand. “I can see your energy. Don’t get too nervous. It’s insulting.”

“S-S-Sorry, sir,” he apologized with a bow of his head to avoid my blindfolded stare while I took the bag without trouble.

“Willow? Do you know how to get to the studio?”

“Mhmm!” She beamed and was gone so fast, I could only chuckle.

“Note to self: set the alarm to make sure Willow eats.”

“You think her appetite is up since she’s not taking those pills?” My wolf’s inquiry actually made me curious. Since she hadn’t taken her dose today, I worried about the withdrawal symptoms that would hit her sooner or later.

I’d have to make sure the others kept an eye on her, but so far, she’d been good.

At least on the outside.

I bet she had plenty on her mind - I didn’t blame her - and after what we’d discussed back at her place, it was becoming clear whom our enemy was.

Where would that leave Aurelia and her men?

The misfit witch had grown on all of us, even if we didn’t want to admit it, but would she be willing to pull away from the Clementine family?

From the Coven that supported her financially and magically?

It was a hard gamble to think about because I wasn’t sure if any of us would be able to do the same in her shoes. I guessed the bigger problem was whether Aurelia knew the extent of the witches on the “evil” side versus those who were on our side of the dark world.

We weren’t innocent in nature. We killed, shed blood without a second thought, and would go to great lengths to remind anyone who questioned our ability to ruin their lives and foundations, but we respected territories. We grasped that we couldn’t be the leaders of everything, but maybe that was what it looked like to the Coven.

With Willow in the picture and how “multifunctional” she now was thanks to her being a royal wolf with enough magic affinity to be on the court and a pack of seven deadly men and a warlock as her right-hand man, it really seemed like she had a flush of cards and could win any game with a flick of her fingers.

I doubted many had heard of Loki’s addition into our pack, but once we waltzed into the open, it would become clear that another Charm was a part of the crew - one everyone would be curious in identifying.

It wouldn’t take long before they put two and two together, and alas. Many, the good and the evil, would know Willow just secured the royal knight of the evil queen.

Giving her yet another advantage.

Could Aurelia stand her ground and convince the Coven that Willow wasn’t a threat unless they made her into one?

“The witch doesn’t have the willpower to go against her own.” My wolf may have been right about that which was why I worried our Sweetness would be straining her pretty head with ways to try to get her bestie out of this predicament.

"You know your way inside, correct?” I inquired as I looked over to the driver. He quickly nodded and rushed to the car. I left him there, knowing he’d do as he’d been sent to do.

New guys always acted like this. They were nervous messes that didn’t want to upset me. I guessed they would hear rumors of what would happen if one disobeyed me or tried to give me attitude.

Or the rare few who thought they could go to the authorities regarding the “suspicious activities” being done to the ”models” in my studio.

Regardless of this guy’s nerves, he’d been rather loyal as of late and didn’t give me odd vibes. He’d eventually get used to all of this while enjoying the fruits of his labor.

By the time I took the elevator down, Willow was done with the cheese slice in her hand.

Or the entire cheese pizza to be exact.

Why was it so fucking amusing to see her happily humming as she sat cross-legged on the art stool I normally sat upon, surrounded by my painting tools? Her gleaming face only further lit up when she saw the bag of wings in my grasp.

“Mine?”

“Yours,” I assured her as I reached her. “Buffalo or honey garlic?”

She didn’t need to think about it. “Both?”

“All yours,” I assured her. “Make sure you drink water.”

“Right,” she agreed and was already opening the two bowls of wings and gazing between them like she had to choose between a bowl of gold coins and a bowl of silver ones.

She ended up starting with the Buffalo ones, saying something about eating the hot ones first and the sweet ones after to cool her mouth.

After getting her a bottle of water and a glass of milk to aid with the extremely hot wings, I took a pepperoni slice for myself and began to arrange the place in my mind. I already had an idea brewing that would work perfectly with Emmanuel’s persona.

It would be a beautiful piece of work that emphasized the consequences betrayal brought to those who committed the crime.

“W-Where should I put the cans, sir?” I’d been so zoned out that I hadn’t sensed the driver’s arrival. Glancing over my shoulder, I noticed Willow was licking her fingers before taking a long gulp of her milk.

Fuck. She’s even hot when she eats.

"Meaning we should feed her more,” my wolf suggested as if it weren’t a life necessity.

Right.

We had to work on that.

“Just a few feet to your right from where my wife is,” I answered in a dismissive manner, my mind already returning to the list of materials I’d need.

“Y-Yes, sir.”

It was the loud thump and lengthy unzipping sound that drew my attention back to where the driver was. He let out a grunt and lifted the cloaked man onto the designated chair where all the magic would happen before he handcuffed the unconscious man’s wrists behind the chair.

Making sure my model was sitting upright like I’d taught him, he turned my way and bowed. “Brought all the cans, sir. Do you need anything else?”

I thought about it while my eyes drifted to Willow once more.

She clearly didn’t give a flying hoot about the body sitting a few short steps from her. She was moving right along to her honey garlic chicken wings.

Such a good girl.

“We’re probably going to need some dessert later.” Now that got my Sweetness’s interest as her head darted my way like a hawk. So fucking cute. “One fudge sundae with extra fudge, a strawberry sundae with extra strawberries, and a caramel sundae. Make sure they add some caramel sauce on the side.”

“Yes, sir!” he replied. “Time frame, sir?”

“Two hours is plenty. Make sure they’re delivered carefully and securely, just in case we go into overtime.” My attention was still on Willow and I could see the glimmer of excitement brewing through her aura.

Maybe we would go into overtime.

"Yes, sir. Be back soon.”

He left as swiftly as he came, and I finally tugged my blindfold off and worked on opening my eyes. Everything was black at first, but with a few blinks, I could dimly see a few things. It was like being in a darkly lit photography room for developing photos.

Progress.

"Are you checking to see if you can see without magic?” Willow inquired. She was already done with her wings and wiping down her fingers with one of those sealed cleaning napkins. She then grabbed some sanitizer and began to wipe her hands down before she used another sanitary cloth to clean her mouth.

“Ya,” I admitted. “A tiny bit of progress.”

Her whole mood seemed to further uplift at the news.

“Does that mean if we keep…uh…” She trailed off as she pondered the best way of saying what she wished to say.

“Fucking?” I summed up.

“Right.” Her smile was priceless. “Fucking. Your sight may come back entirely.”

“Maybe,” I wasn’t sure, but I actually held a bit hope now that McClair had mentioned it. “Guess we’ll wait and see.”

“So,” she began, and her smile was sultry in nature. “Wife, huh?”

“Oh.” I hadn’t clued in on that, but I shrugged. “We’re bonded. That basically means we’re married.”

“Um, no,” she pointed out and rested her arms on her crossed legs. “If we’re gonna hop on the married train, I got conditions.”

“Really?” This was getting amusing. “What would my Sweetness like?”

“A ring from each of you,” she began.

“You can’t wear eight rings, Willow,” I offered.

She actually stared at me for a long moment. I wasn’t sure if she was trying to determine who all “eight” men were, which was kind of obvious, but I watched her lift her hands up and begin to count her fingers as if to determine where she’d place the significant pieces of jewelry.

“Yeah I can,” she reasoned, which felt more like she was in the process of thinking out loud. “See, your ring would go on my finger…and so would Onyx’s or else the world would end…but maybe Dimitris would fight for that spot too. Viktor would just saw off the rings when I’m sleeping and place his there so maybe that’s not a good idea. Jayce could probably box everyone and make a ring with some fancy techno shit. Maybe Saint will just scare you all off…” She trailed off and looked so focused on determining how it would work. “Rock-Paper-Scissors!”

“Oh boy.” The voice came from the exit in the top left corner. We turned our attention to it to see Saint walk from the shadows in a white suit and his hands in his pockets. “That means I better have some good fucking luck to stand a chance.”

“Saint.” Willow grinned, clearly checking him out. “Wait a minute. How’d you get here without Bulky Stalker One and Bulky Stalker Two?”

“Easy,” he stated as he waltzed right over to Willow and went right in for a deep kiss. He hummed in delight. “Spicy and sweet,” he commented. “Did you have hot and honey wings?”

“Honey garlic and extreme Buffalo.” She grinned mischievously.

“Did you leave any for me?”

“No,” she declared with not a hint of regret. He chuckled and purposely ruffled her short locks.

“You’re evil, Blossoming Flower,” he teased. “Just the way I love you.”

“There’s another box of wings over there.” I nudged my head to the other table. Willow gasped.

“You had another set of wings?!”

“I thought you were full,” I reasoned.

“I never said I was full,” she argued.

“If you eat too much, your body’s going to go haywire,” I acknowledged. “Plus, you need to reserve your appetite for dessert.”

“Trust me, I’ll have space for dessert in two hours,” she reasoned. “We’re doing other activities to hype things up, right?”

I knew she wasn’t referring to painting.

“If you’re up for it,” I assured her. “But if Saint’s here, we may go into overtime.”

“Why are you here, Saint?” Willow inquired as she got up. He offered an arm to her, and she didn’t hesitate to walk into his arms. He hugged her for a brief moment while he closed his eyes and pressed a kiss on top of her head.

“Figured you two would be doing something exciting,” he reasoned. “Plus, I heard McClair had a visitor which means we’re not playing the ‘nice’ boyfriend role anymore.”

“Nice boyfriend role?” she inquired, glancing between the both of us.

“That’s our code for ‘don’t be sinister bastards like we usually are,’” I revealed. “Who did you tell?” I was directing my question to Saint.

He smirked. “Jayce knows and finalized the new paperwork as well as the contract. I’m sure Dimitris would love to not deal with that in his grumpy-ass mode once he finds out we totally did this when he was sleeping off that pill Willow gave him which, by the way, was totally savage.”

“As his Beta, I have to make sure he’s well-rested,” she reasoned.

“Right,” Saint and I said together with grins on our lips.

“Who else?” I inquired.

“That’s it,” Saint admitted. “I figured it only made sense for the original Forbidden members to know Willow would be upgrading. We’re the ones who really know about that. Onyx will rank up when Dimitris says so, Milo is still new just like Viktor, and realistically, we don’t know if either of them are sticking in the pack since they only joined for Willow’s sake.”

“Right,” Willow replied and looked at me. “Why did you say eight rings then?”

“I don’t think Milo’s going anywhere. It’s obvious he likes you.”

“As in “like me” like me?” Willow inquired. “I don’t see it.”

“Like how you didn’t see him in the shadows stroking his cock while we were fucking in the recovery room on Mount Marcy.”

“Really?” She looked more intrigued than shocked.

I made my way to sit on my stool while Saint continued to appease Willow with the revealed information. “Yup. He was totally turned on.”

“Is his rod long like you guys?” I was surprised she asked, and Saint and I exchanged a look before she added, “Don’t like to make you guys look good. You know I have a pink knife I recently got sharpened that would be rather nice to chop cock with.”

“Bigger,” we announced in unison, and Willow giggled.

“Aww. Are you guys actually frightened by me?”

“Yes,” we said again, and she was sweetly laughing like she wasn’t a threat.

“That’s cute,” she hummed and was already off to find the second batch of wings. It was when she started skipping that I sensed the switch.

“Willa?” I voiced cautiously while our skipping mate came to a stop at a table and turned around to face the black box that was within a white plastic bag.

“Mine!” There she was - stealing the wings - and with a blink, she was literally out of sight.

“Aww man,” Saint whined.

“She actually stole the wings.”

“Aren’t you worried about where she went?” Saint asked while I simply began to stretch to prepare for what was to come.

“Nah.” That was the truth. “She’s probably eating those wings in front of a work of art or something. You can check the cameras if you want. You got the app on your phone Jayce installed with your fingerprint access code, remember?”

“Right!” Saint had clearly forgotten that the pack - or at least Jayce, Dimitris, and himself - had access to the specific app that gave them a glimpse of who was in my museum and down below here in the studio. Made it easier for when they had to bring my next set of victims to the site.

At least if they knew I was busy in the studio, they could lock them up in the space in the storage containers further out on the property for later.

He pulled out his phone and it took less than ten seconds for him to whistle.

“Awww. There’s our Sweet Queen,” he hummed. “Eating a chicken wing and appreciating the bloody Mona Lisa.”

That intrigued me enough to pass by him and peer over his shoulder to see the image of Willow - or Willa - siting on the floor and viewing my bloody Mona Lisa image with a chicken wing in her grasp.

“Get some clear shots of that. We can use it to decorate the next safe house.”

“Are you sure we’re getting another?” Saint pondered. “Don’t want Willow burning it down again.”

Good point.

“I think Dimitris wants us to invest in one of the mega-mansions on the East Coast,” I said, revealing our Alpha’s potential plan. I didn’t take it very seriously when he first mentioned it when looking at different properties here and on the outskirts of NYC and New Jersey, but now that it was becoming clear that Willow was a keeper, it was something to consider.

“That rich neighborhood where everyone will hate us?” Saint laughed. “How far out are our neighbors?”

“Fifteen-minute drive from the place he’d been looking at.”

“Oh.” Saint was intrigued. That was a good sign in this case. “Perks.”

“Peace and quiet,” I voiced the obvious before adding, “Three floors, twenty rooms, massive basement, underground garage with separate entrance, a hidden path to the highway, casino, gun range, underground tunnel to our old base and Forbidden Enterprise, two outdoor pools, one indoor pool, tennis court, sauna, hot springs, music studio, art studio, helicopter access, and if we want, a runway for a private jet.”

“Damn.” He whistled again. “You had me at the gun range, but everything else is marvelous. So did Dimitris buy it yet?”

“Not yet,” I stated while I began to pull out the set of paintbrushes I was going to use.

“So you did,” he concluded without a doubt in his mind.

“Exactly.” I didn’t look away from what I was doing. “Any complaints?”

“Nah,” he spoke first before adding, “Are we making a boxing ring for Willow and Jayce?”

That should have been something I thought of ensuring was already set up. Pausing in setting up, I pulled out my phone and pressed a button.

There was no ring before a voice was on the other line. “Fine evening, prince.”

“I need a boxing ring set up in the new house. I don’t care where. Study the plans and determine where it would be best. Just ensure it isn’t near Dimitris’s office. You know how sensitive he is to our energy when we’re doing anything vigorous.”

“Yes, prince. We’ll get that done before the morning.”

I noticed Saint’s stare which made something click.

“Make sure it’s fireproof, especially the punching bags. I’m sure you can get a few from Dubai.”

“We’ll ensure those are acquired and installed before your arrival and inspection of the final results, prince,” he assured me. “Anything else?”

“Make one of the punching bags pink.” That made Saint smile like a fool while I smirked.

“Yes, prince.”

“I’ll call you when we’re initiating our plan to come back into society. Most likely by the morning. Make sure our news outlets are ready to spread the word.”

“Certainly, prince.”

“Good. Thanks,” I voiced and was rather intrigued that I’d even expressed my gratitude.

That was a first.

“We’re here to serve and please you, prince. No need to spend an ounce of energy on thanking us,” he voiced but I could tell he was surprised.

I hung up soon after, knowing there was no need to say goodbye.

“Pink.”

Fucking hell.

I had to stop myself from flinching as I realized Willa was literally behind me and leaning over on my left side as if she wanted to see what the hype was about.

“So…you sure Willow doesn’t have some pureblood speed in her or some shit?” Saint inquired as he crossed his arms and stared at our lover’s alter-ego. “Willa? You done admiring the bloody Mona Lisa?”

“Done. Bored. Let’s play!” she cheered and pointed to the cloaked guy.

That made us chuckle before I prompted her to move around me. “Come sit here, Willa,” I encouraged. She didn’t disobey and was on my lap in seconds while I loosely laid an arm around her waist.

She seemed completely content while she was staring at the blank canvas before us.

"To be honest, I’m not sure,” I said, referring back to Saint’s previous statement. “Has Willow gotten a recent full examination?”

Saint frowned as he crossed his arms over his chest. “I don’t think so. You mean one that includes magical analysis?”

I slowly bobbed my head. “We should've requested Willow’s family do one. Maybe we could figure out if she’s magically imbalanc-”

Hands pressed against my cheeks and I was forced to turn my attention to Willa. I completely frozen, my magic going from calm to defensive really quickly.

“Willa?” Saint was the one to speak up, his voice suddenly stern as he noticed the threatening shift in Willa’s energy.

“No.”

For a second, my dimmed sight blared to life, and that was how I was able to see the furious glow of red in Willa’s eyes. A level of immeasurable anger was brewing in those orbs that surely held a spike of lethal intention.

“No?” I kept my voice tame and my body still, hoping to retrieve some sort of explanation for her sudden shift in mood.

What ticked her off?

“No. Exam. Evil. No!” She shook her head for added measure and looked menacingly at me. “Kill.”

“We’re not having an examination, Willa,” Saint calmly assured her, and he cautiously approached until he stood in front of us. He gently pressed his hands on her shoulders, prompting her to look at him with a frustrated pout.

“No!”

“No,” Saint repeated the word and lightly kissed her forehead. “We’re going to paint now.”

She stared into his eyes for five seconds before her mood switched entirely and she smiled brilliantly. “Paint!”

"Paint,” Saint assured her with a sweet smile. She then reached out to place her hands on his cheeks, bringing him down for an unexpected kiss. It was quick, but it left Saint a bit surprised as she giggled diabolically.

“Bye!” There was another switch and Willow was clearly back. “Oh?” She glanced to Saint and then lowered her hands and looked at me.

Then back at Saint.

“Are we about to have a threesome? If so, I need to at least stretch.”

Saint’s whole face went red in three seconds flat, and suddenly I was laughing like I’d lost my fucking mind.

“Fuck! Neo, stop laughing dammit!” Saint fumed while I was still on my laughing train. Willow simply turned around to sit comfortably on my lap once more and shrugged.

“Why is your face as red as a tomato, Saint? Can’t handle me and Neo in one bed?” she teased with a seductive voice that now had Saint’s entire face beet red.

“Fuck! I need to piss,” he whined and raced to the door.

“You always need to piss,” I heaved in laughter and had to use my free hand to wipe away the brewing tears. “Fuck. I haven’t laughed like that in a hot minute. This poor guy is going to suffer now. Willow, you’re dangerous to have around.”

“I love how your happiness solely brings more misery to your enemies,” she praised and smiled. “Did you miss me? Clearly, something happened because I could have sworn I was trying to get chicken wings and wasn’t so comfortably positioned on your lap a second ago.”

“Ah.” I calmed down and nodded. “Willa came out and ate Saint’s chicken wings while admiring the bloody Mona Lisa upstairs.”

“Oh,” she began. “I really like that painting.”

“Me too,” I confessed. “You okay?”

“Ya. I don’t feel weird or anything if you’re worried about if I’m going to have some negative reaction to not taking my meds. Nothing is happening yet, though we should let the others know.”

“I’ll inform them in the morning. Dimitris will probably be awake by then.”

“What were you talking about before that?”

“I got us a new house.”

“Huh?” She seemed stunned by that. “Like…the penthouse?”

“No,” I said. “It was gonna be a new safe house, but I guess we’re kinda tired of calling it safe when nowhere is really safe for the Forbidden.”

“That’s actually legit,” she agreed with a slight smirk. “Wait. How big of a house are we talking about because now we have Milo, Loki, and Viktor tagging along in the pack, right?"

“Twenty bedrooms. Probably more. I didn’t pay too much attention to that.”

“You just bought it for shits and giggles?” she gasped.

“Well, Dimitris was the one inquiring into it. He was going to put in an offer but then things got rather hectic after the Suicide Forest incident. He really wanted something that would fit our needs but also give us privacy. It’s a gated community and everything. The neighbors are fifteen minutes out in both directions. We’re kinda in the top center of the land and there are some hidden tunnels that’ll help us get where we need to go, whether it’s Forbidden Enterprise or the old office.”

“Wait. Did you guys seriously buy a new house because I burned the last one?” She was gawking now, just trying to imagine how big this mansion was.

“More like, we want you to have a place that you’re confident will always be secure to call home,” I revealed. “The security isn’t your average company. They’re assassins from Nevada. They are normally with the Secret Service. Some of them are ex-agents who decided to take on a side hustle that can put their skills to the test in comparison to standard house security. Overall, they’ll make sure the mansion is the one place no one can get into. They have a warlock like Viktor who manipulates the surroundings to ensure it can’t be easily located unless the guest is invited.”

“Wow…” She was beyond impressed. “Just for our pack. Our…Forbidden Pack.”

I could tell the move was a good one because she was emotionally touched by the idea.

“Yup,” I assured her as she rotated enough that she could see me easier compared to when her back was facing me. “Just for us.”

“Would…” She trailed off for a moment as if she were debating asking. I figured she was going to ask if she could invite Aurelia over, but instead, she asked, “Would Ruby and my mother be able to visit when the time comes? Like…after I’m able to work things out? It’ll probably be after the fashion show, but I’d like to have that option. Them and maybe even Roberto once he’s out of a coma. He may not want to come by with Ruby and Mom around…or at all…but hmmm.”

“They’re more than welcome in our home, Willow,” I reassured her as I reached out and gently pressed my hand against her cheek. “You can invite anyone you’re comfortable with. It’s our home, not a safe house with certain regulations. Anyone with pure intentions can come and know the location. Like I said, if they try to return to the destination and don’t have good intentions, the security has that under control and they’ll arrive in a place of trees.”

“Wow…” Her smile was so sweet while her eyes were beginning to grow glassy. “Kinda reminds me of a fairy tale…you know? Like…a place that can’t be fucked with or invaded.”

I sensed Saint’s presence as he quietly returned and was suddenly in front of us.

“It’ll be our oasis,” I painted the picture of our place like it was paradise.

“Our home,” she quietly whispered like it was something she’d never thought of. “I like that.”

“So we got our Blossoming Flower’s approval,” Saint concluded as he lightly placed his arms along Willow’s shoulders and kissed the top of her head. “Score. Now we can get a pet bunny.”

“A pet what?” she questioned.

“A bunny.”

“Why would we get a bunny?” she questioned.

“Saint has always wanted a bunny,” I voiced. “Don’t even know why.”

“They’re cute.”

“Cats are cute,” I voiced in an “a matter of a fact” tone. “They’re evil creatures of the darkness, but cute.”

“Why does that make me feel like you want a cat?” Willow commented. “A black one with spooky eyes.”

“A cat that comes from the pits of hell?” Saint suggested. “I can arrange that as long as I get to get a bunny from heaven.”

“You ain’t making sense,” Willow concluded. “Are you high?”

“High on love and my desire for chicken wings that someone ate,” he reasoned, and she giggled.

“That wasn’t me. It was Willa. I’m innocent.”

“Oh no,” Saint groaned. “You’re going to blame everything on your psycho part, huh?”

“You love it,” she reasoned. “Then when she beats you up for something, she can run away scot-free.”

“That’s abuse.”

“It’s fair communication when Willa communicates with her fists.”

“Not all the time,” Saint countered. “Her magic is top-notch. We seriously need to get you training starting next week. I’m curious to see what you’re made of.”

“Delightful,” she commented and glanced over to the sleeping model. “Why is he still asleep? I want to paint.”

That got me hyped again as I glanced over to Saint and noticed the glimmer of glee in his eyes.

“We should give him a fruitful awakening, don’t you think?” I offered.

“Allow me.” Willow rose up and walked over to the array of “tools” I had ready for easy access. She boldly strolled through my space like it was her own, and it was making me hard just watching her.

With little debate, she reached for a wedge hammer.

“Oh shit,” Saint cursed under his breath as his eyes went wide. All I could do was grin while I watched her stand before the man before she took a step back. After a raise of the hammer, it came crashing down on his crotch.

Talk about a wake-up call.

His scream echoed around the space while Willow carefully placed the hammer next to the man’s feet that were stomping manically.

“Wakey, wakey, bitches,” she sang as she walked back over to me to sit back onto my lap. Now I was horny as hell.

Emmanuel was shaking furiously, the hood that covered his head flinging off.

“Fuck! AH!” he screamed.

“We got a loud one,” Saint said with a sigh and looked over to us. “Want me to stick around?”

“Of course,” Willow hummed. “It’ll be more fun, right?’

Saint reached out to lift her chin up and suddenly he was kissing her passionately like we weren’t beginning a paint session.

I had no complaints.

My body was already high on multiple levels and having Willow wiggling on my lap was only further contributing to my erect cock. My hand was back at the side of her waist, and before I could control myself, I was kissing the side of her neck and sucking the sensitive spot.

She moaned as she broke the kiss with Saint, but clearly he wasn’t done because he had her in another steamy kiss while his hand found her neck and further tilted her head up so he could slip his tongue into her mouth.

The sensations were brewing wildly between the three of us, and things only got hotter when I caught the first whiff of Willow’s arousal.

Fucking hell. Maybe we can knock that fucker out and enjoy this instead.

"You guys are fucking sick! Sick bastards! Let me out!” Speaking of our paint victim, he was getting obnoxiously loud, enough that the three of us had no choice but to break our steamy moment to look his way.

“Hmm. I’m tempted to just kill him and try this initiation thing later,” Willow admitted, and Saint laughed.

“Let’s get it out of the way. Wasn’t he a pain in your ass earlier?”

“Ya,” I voiced. “Almost bombed us.”

“Well.” Saint’s eyes darkened at the mention of “bomb” until his eyes were completely black, and I knew right away that Saint was no longer ”home”. “That’s not nice, now is it?”

The screaming man suddenly halted in his mayhem to stare frightened in Saint’s direction. He must have known what Saint was because now he was begging like a desperate fool.

“P-P-Please! Don’t kill me.”

“You’re asking for too much,” he growled. “You dare to try to take away what’s mine?”

“N-N-No! Please. Have mercy!”

“I only have mercy on those who praise me,” he declared. “I don’t want the praises from a sick sinner like you, but relax. We have a lot of time before dessert gets here, and frankly, I’m rather hungry for a tainted soul.”

“Do you wanna get started?” I quietly asked. I couldn’t help but slip my hand between her legs and press at the fabric. “We can go fast or slow. Whatever you want.”

“I wanna make him suffer,” she stressed. “Then enjoy some dessert. You know, other desserts?” She purposely moved her hips just slightly so my hand would further press into her entrance.

“Ya. I know,” I purred and leaned over to kiss her. “When Saint comes back, we’ll do some stuff if you’re up for it.”

“I’m up for all the bloody mayhem,” she assured me.

“Good.” I stared into her eyes for a long minute. “Can you remember something for me?”

“Sure.” She patiently waited for me to speak.

“If things get crazy and it’s hard for you, you’ll let me know.”

“Yes, Neo.” Her eyes softened while she leaned forward to press her forehead against mine. The hints of anxiety I’d been burying within subsided, and I knew I could concentrate.

“Then let’s begin.”

By morning, our prey will get a taste of blood and mayhem.

9

CRANKY MONDAY AND GAME PLAN

~WILLIAM~

“FUCKING HELL,” I groaned and snuggled with the only thing that was giving me a glimpse of comfort. “Fuck domination. Fuck the stupid business meeting. Fuck everything!”

A chilled cloth pressed on my forehead, and I opened my eyes halfway to glare at the smiling Forbidden staring back at me.

“Now, William. I’d gladly fuck you, but first, you’re unwell. Second, it’s a Monday and I know you hate Mondays. Third, AH-!” The last thread of my patience was long gone - and so was my pillow because it slammed Saint in the fucking face.

“Serves the douche right,” Bria growled, the husky tone of his voice revealing he was just as pissed off as I was.

Today was Monday. Everyone under the fucking sun hates Monday - unless it’s a payday, but frankly, that didn’t apply to me because every day was a fucking payday.

I knew the withdrawal symptoms would knock me out at some point, but fucking hell. Either Goddess decided it was time to torture me or my body was so damn dependent on those capsules that it was rebelling at maximum force.

“Is Rebel Flower alright?” Jayce seemed to call out from the doorway.

“I think you should call him Rebel Truck right now because he’s in a grumpy mood,” Saint whined. “He hit me with a pillow.”

“You probably deserved it,” Jayce concluded. “Viktor wants to know if Willow’s gonna be up for the drive today or if we should go to Plan B?”

“His fever is still high,” Saint spoke up, sounding more stern with his analysis. I was trying to go back to sleep, but with my pounding headache and my body feeling like it was on fire, I doubted that was going to happen.

Even in just boxers, I still felt like I was on fucking fire, and yet my body was occasionally shivering like crazy. It really did feel like one minute I was in an oven on high and the next I was thrown in the pits of a freezer.

I couldn’t help but mention my switches between male and female throughout the night, which felt like every damn hour. I thought after breaking the betrayer’s balls with a sledgehammer, watching Saint put his cock and balls back together, and enjoying the three-hour torture session, it’d end in a lovely threesome with Saint and Neo.

Fuck. How I wanted that to transpire.

But no.

That was not what happened at all. The moment we got home and wanted to get frisky, I ended up blacking right out like a dumb fool and there you have it. Sick Willow was trembling up a storm and feeling like 110-degrees of sizzling bacon on the frying pan.

Needless to say, I felt like I’d snugged between multiple guys every hour. Neo had kept me in his hold for the first bit. I remembered that because he’d been telling me random stories to calm me down.

Saint had been next because he’d hummed quietly and that had helped me drift off the majority of the time I was in his arms.

Jayce had come over at some point, and I only knew it was him because he carried a cinder scent. It didn’t give off a cigarette smell, but a burning woodsy aroma like you’d inhale during a beautiful autumn night.

I knew Onyx’s hug more than anyone else’s. His touch alone when I felt like shit always brought me a wave of comfort and security. He’d held me the longest, and he’d been talking to someone before he passed me over to another person.

This scent I wasn’t very sure who it was, but it held a floral musk that kinda reminded me of all the damn seasons. It was a bit weird because it was like I was in the heart of spring surrounded by cherry blossoms in one instant but then smelled like the mix of the ocean waves and seashells - if those even had a scent.

My best guest was Milo because I’d caught onto his voice fading in and out. He’d stroked my hair and spoke in a language that made the intense heat dim entirely or the freezing chill melt away. It was like he was determined to make me comfortable through the unpredictable phases.

When it inched closer to morning, Loki had taken over, and I could smell the hint of cigarettes, a glimpse of whisky, and a pine scent that reminded me of the wilderness.

I wasn’t sure how it felt to be in his arms. It was like I knew I was there, but maybe it was so new to me that my body wasn’t sure if it was relaxed, calm, or giddy happy like when you tell your crush you have feelings for them and they confess their love for you.

I’d been awake when I caught a whiff of that expensive cologne and felt the fine silk of a certain Alpha’s exquisite dress shirt. I knew when he held me, in the beginning, I was Willow, but at some point when I’d drifted off yet again, I’d shifted to William and of course, subconsciously, William clearly loved cuddling Dimitris.

If I’d been coherent enough, I would have thrown him off the bed, but then again, it felt like the calm before the storm. I knew without a doubt that I’d be in trouble because I’d not only tampered with his meds - for his own good, obviously - but he’d missed out on my apparent initiation which was rather wild in my opinion.

There was probably a replay somewhere, but that was beside the point. All I knew was whether I was grumpy or not, Dimitris Moore was gonna punish me for trying to be an “Alpha”.

Why couldn’t my punishment be on a Tuesday?

I really did wish I could speed up time and just jump into Tuesday. Maybe I’d feel rejuvenated, well-rested, and like I could tackle all the bullshit I knew I’d have to confront the moment I left the comfort of wherever I was.

Frankly, I was going to safely assume I was at my place because I’d tried to stab someone during my restless night.

Probably Onyx. Poor guy. I always tried killing him when I was sick.

I simply wished this day would start and end, but alas, I wasn’t going to be that lucky. I’d have to face the music, even if I felt like shit doing it.

“If he’s not feeling up to it, we’ll have no choice but to delay,” Jayce emphasized.

“True, but with how things went last night, it’s only a matter of time before news spreads that the Forbidden visited McClair,” Saint voiced. “The Vatican surely knows.”

“How the fuck does the Vatican know?” Jayce huffed in annoyance. “How many spies do they have on us?”

“Plenty,” Saint replied, and he didn’t sound too happy about it. “They’re shitting their white boxers right now.”

“Trembling that you’re going to ditch them entirely?” Jayce offered.

“That and they’re frightened of Willow.”

“Huh?” That caught Jayce off guard. “Why? She hasn’t even bothered them.”

“They noticed my bond mark when I went for that brief ‘visit’,” Saint revealed. “They’re not very happy.”

“When are they ever happy when you’re happy?” Jayce tossed back.

“Apparently the last time I was so happy I almost summoned the Four Horseman,” Saint reasoned. “Guess they’re trying to avoid that.”

“Or they just love when you’re suffering.”

“The more pain I’m in, the more they believe I’ll come scrambling back to them,” Saint admitted.

Jayce tsked. “Right. Scramble back to the very organization that manipulated your mate, bribed her with money and security, and made her into a sex nun who wanted you to rely on them like they’re deserving of you. They’re the ones desperate for your power.”

“Which has apparently gotten stronger.” Saint sounded shocked.

“Wait, really?” Jayce seemed just as astonished. “Is that possible? Normally you have to be worshipped and stuff, right?”

“Right,” Saint agreed. “But as of late, my dark side has been taking control more often. Enough that I may have to give him a name or title. He’s Evil Saint for now, but his frequent appearance is technically not a good sign.”

“Why?” Jayce was curious, and though I felt like shit, I was too.

“Usually it means a big shift is about to happen. Not in my life, but in the world. Gears are turning, changes are approaching, and he comes out when the energy riles him up. Though, with the new bond and Willa’s recent appearance, I think he has a bit of a crush on both sides of Willow. It’s hard for me to explain honestly.”

“Nah, I get it,” Jayce assured him. “Can’t deny that something is brewing through the pack and well, I guess we’ve all been kinda gravitating to Willow. I know us four already had an interest in her with Onyx being madly in love, but didn’t you notice that Milo’s energy is really yearning for her?”

“I did notice that,” Saint agreed. “He’s not used to being in a pack bond. His energy flaunts recklessly like Onyx. Though, Onyx has gotten a whole lot better.”

“Indeed,” Jayce commented. “Where are they actually? And where is Loki? He was here two hours ago, right? Before Dimitris came in to check on Willow.”

“Viktor is on car duty. Milo is with Loki and Onyx on guard duty until we’re ready to initiate the plan. Neo is doing rounds at Forbidden Enterprise, making sure security is top-notch and also having a second glance at the new security system you installed. He’s also making sure the right press is crowding around. You know how our plans accelerate with the press around.”

“That’s true.” Jayce chuckled. “The Willtris fan club is gonna be there.”

“The who?” Saint questioned.

“William and Dimitris’s fan club.”

“Fuck. They have a full-on fan club now?” Saint whined. “How are we gonna compete with that?"

“There’s actually a poll with the five of us ranked as to who’s going to publicly kiss first.”

“Five?” Saint asked for clarification.

“Dimitris, Neo, Viktor, you, and me.”

“What’s the current percentage?”

“Dimitris and Neo are tied,” he stated and didn’t continue.

“And?” Saint pressed.

“Viktor’s fourth.”

“Where are you ranked?”

“Third.”

There was a drawn-out silence and suddenly I was chuckling into the sheet. I probably sounded like an evil mastermind ready to go through with his diabolical plans.

“Saint’s last,” I muttered, sounding like I was drunk. “Loser.”

“My heart hurts, William.” Saint sounded so crushed, but shuffled footsteps were followed with the cloth being moved from my forehead and another being placed on. “Hey, William? You okay?”

I just chuckled again.

“I bet he’s delirious at this point.” Jayce really sounded concerned. “We should get Dimitris and potentially call things off. It’s gonna be too much pressure on William to force him to put up a front before the crowd.”

“We still have about an hour and a half before we really have to go and get there on time.”

“But the traffic is going to be insane,” Jayce considered.

“We’re actually going to head to the new house first. Not into the house property, but Neo determined that if we go west from here to the new place, we can go directly to the hidden tunnels and get to the roundabout before the building steps in no time,” Saint explained.

“Oh shit. We got a new house?” Jayce sounded excited.

“Neo apparently bought it when Dimitris was inquiring about it. It’s going to be the perfect house to give us a break. It’s basically life-proof, but Milo mentioned he could put up fae wards that would be embedded with magic that gives off royal vibes. Apparently, if he does that, people will stay clear unless invited. It’s what they use in the fae worlds for the kingdoms.”

“That’s crazy cool.” Jayce seemed impressed. “Doesn’t he need to rejuvenate himself soon?”

“I’d mentioned that to him, but he said he’ll be fine for a few more days. Something about it being hard to find lagoons that replenish fae energy. They appear at random times, so it’s not like he can waltz in just anywhere and skinny dip in a pool,” Saint explained. “Let’s go give Dimitris an update.”

“And potentially die,” Jayce grunted.

Saint laughed. “He can’t kill all of us. Let’s be grateful that he was gone most of the night and more concerned about William.”

“Did William fall asleep?” Jayce inquired.

“William? Willow?"

I didn’t respond because I didn’t really have the energy to do so. Whatever position I’d gotten myself into was comfortable as hell and listening to their intriguing conversation seemed more important than trying to join it.

“Let him sleep,” Jayce encouraged. “Let’s go tell Dimitris.”

When they left, it would have been the perfect opportunity to do or say something, but I kept still for a few minutes before a “ding” noise reached my ears.

Is that my phone?

I’d literally forgotten all about my phone. It wasn’t like I needed it when I was around the guys, which was probably why I’d dismissed having it around. I struggled to get an eye open and finally managed to get my heavy lid up halfway.

My phone was on the nightstand, and I debated whether it would be worth reaching out and grabbing it, but I gathered the strength to do exactly that.

With a tap of my screen, I noticed the text from Aurelia.

CRAZY BITCH:

Hey. Not sure if your phone is working. Been trying to reach out to Onyx but he isn’t picking up his phone or answering my messages. I’ve been working on your meds, but there seems to be a shortage of certain ingredients. You should have an emergency stash under the bed that will last you a bit. I’ll see what’s going on.

I paused to sigh and turn over onto my back, the cool cloth falling off my forehead which made me pout in dismay. Lifting my phone to hover over me, I stared at the final bit of the text message.

CRAZY BITCH:

I know the med mix-up may make your men a bit apprehensive of me. I understand if you want me to get the meds double-checked when you feel up to it. I’m still dealing with a few things with my pack and the Coven, so if I’m a bit silent in the coming days, you know why. Hopefully we’ll see each other soon…

I further frowned as my eyes lingered on the last sentence.

CRAZY BITCH:

Love you, Willow…and sorry.

“William?” Bria’s husky voice was super soft as if he didn’t want to bother me and yet feared not checking in.

Why is life so unfair?

That was all I could say as I closed my eyes and let my clenched hand lower to my chest. Tears spilled down the sides of my face, but I didn’t care. I honestly didn’t give a fuck about anything anymore because what was the point?

All this suffering and chaos for years, trying to prove my worth to claim a role that was seen so highly in the world, and I felt empty. Shouldn’t I be celebrating? Rejoicing that I somehow survived the storm I thought would consume me and show my gratitude that after all the craziness I endured, here I was at the finish line?

So why were things like this?

I’d fought so many demons, physically and mentally, but here I was, feeling like shit and sinking into a hole I was frightened of being stuck in. A dark place that made me do stupid things that hurt a whole lot of people.

I couldn’t dare do such a thing, but weren’t such taunting feelings supposed to disappear when you got your “happy ever after”? Wasn’t this supposed to be the end where new things began and I got to reap the rewards like everyone hypes you up to embrace?

Why does it feel like I’m going backward?

The soft touch of the cold cloth pressing against my forehead encouraged me to open my eyes. My glassy gaze immediately moved to the right, and there was Dimitris, staring at me with a blank expression.

He didn’t look mad or judgmental, but he also didn’t look sad or sympathetic either. His expression was rather neutral which was a bit of a blessing because I wouldn’t be able to handle his anger right now.

Not when I felt so…low.

He reached out to lightly stroke my cheek, and he muttered, “A bath would be comforting.”

The thought of a bath made me want to laugh because it felt childish as William. Like a bath would solve all my fucking problems. I should have just laughed it off, but all I could do was stare at him until my vision was entirely blurry with my tears and my sobs threatened to escape my pressed lips.

“Definitely a bath,” he quietly suggested. He took the phone from my grasp, briefly checking the time only to see the notification. I thought he’d comment about it, but he just nodded to himself and put my phone back onto the stand.

He then surprisingly crawled into the bed and pulled me into his arms.

“Let’s wait a few minutes and then I’ll get the bath ready,” he suggested. “If you still don’t feel well after the bath, we’ll reschedule our plans.”

“Asshole,” I muttered into his shirt before I hugged him back and began to sob. He let me shed all the tears I needed to, my sobs muffled while I pressed my face into his shirt that was surely ruined.

I was sure my insult meant nothing to him. He could see right through my male persona. He always could, but he enjoyed letting me thrive in my own element. It was funny how I thought I was doing my due diligence by helping him after we endured the mountain incident and everything that proceeded after that surely took a toll on him.

But here he was now, returning the favor by being there for me when I didn’t know who else to turn to.

I knew I could go to Viktor. One phone call and he’d be here to hold me tightly and comfort me. But it felt odd as William. At the brink of internal suffering, I knew that I could rely on Dimitris and he’d just understand what I needed.

Which was a moment to cry my eyes out before enjoying a calming bath.

We didn’t speak much after that. Dimitris silently moved through the room to the bathroom to get the bath ready. He proceeded to pick out my outfit, and I guessed since I didn’t tell him I wasn’t feeling up to it, he went along with everything so things would be smooth after a soak.

Getting out of bed was hard, I wouldn’t lie, but Dimitris helped me without comment, and soon I was soaking in the steamy hot waters filled with various herbs and Epsom salts.

I didn’t want to admit it, but the bath was exactly what I needed.

The tension faded from my muscles, and my headache dimmed tremendously from its pounding fury. I could doze off if I wasn’t fighting to keep my eyes open while I stared up at the ceiling. I was trying to think of how to approach this next stage of life.

Attempting to figure out how the fuck I’d get out of this mental space. It was hard because it wasn’t as if I sought to be depressed, conflicted, physically sick. I was pushing myself past my limits and it felt like my world was crumbling down so that I could build something new.

A new foundation. A place where the previous rules that held me down didn’t apply.

I knew this. Within my body, mind, and soul, I’d been preparing for this dramatic change. My past self would ask me why the fuck was I breaking under the pressure when I was so fucking close and shit. It was true.

Why the hell am I breaking now?

I’d been through worse, hadn’t I? Been through so much that anyone else would have surely pulled the trigger.

I had pulled the trigger, but I’m still here. That means something. It has to mean something.

“William.”

I blinked out of my daze to look over and see Dimitris pulling his shirt off.

Okay. Maybe all I really need is a sexy Alpha stripping in front of me to not feel so bad.

"Do you process your thoughts before thinking them?” he inquired as he stared down at me.

“Now why the fuck would I do that?” That just sounded stupid. “That’s why they’re my thoughts. They can be incoherent sentences of utter bullshit.”

“Can you shut up and scoot forward?”

“If you’re planning on punishing me or giving me some rectal bullshit, I ain’t doing it,” I concluded as I began to move forward in the tub. “That includes your cock.”

“So high fucking maintenance,” he grunted.

I couldn’t really see what he was doing, but what he was planning became clear when he moved to the side of the tub that was behind me and gripped the sides to gracefully lift and lower himself into the bubble herb bath in three solid seconds.

Oh fucking Goddess, am I sharing a tub with Dimitris fucking Moore?

"Thoughts,” he groaned and hooked an arm around my neck which forced me to lean right back into him. “Don’t you dare get horny because I’m not stroking shit.”

“So…” I actually needed to process that. “Meaning we’ll do this again, right?”

“You realize as a guy you send mixed messages, right?”

Observant, isn’t he?

“I thrive on this friction between us,” I admitted, though I held a bit of cockiness to my quiet confession. “When you get mad, it makes me far too happy.”

“At least you’re honest when you feel like being honest,” he grumbled but encouraged us to further relax in the tub, even though the water was overflowing onto the floor.

“Are you paying for my tile repair?” I pondered.

“Water ain’t going to ruin shit,” he muttered. “Stop talking.”

“You like when I can keep a conversation with you.”

That shut him up, and in return, I chuckled and actually allowed myself to relax. I wondered if we’d miss the time to get ready, but then again, Dimitris wasn’t one to be tardy so he would have ensured we didn’t miss shit.

He always enjoyed getting everything right - down to the single decimal in a complicated equation. Sharing a bath with him was giving me a glimpse of his true self. That caring side may have been out in an open way before, when his brother was still alive.

But now it was buried, hidden from the world’s view, but I was getting one of those many glimpses.

The comforting silence etched into the room, and my thoughts seemed to calm while I absentmindedly stared at the empty shower as if it were something fascinating. I recalled our steamy time in the shower during my recovery.

The intensity of the heat, the vivid sense of our emotions entwining into one, and the burning sensation on my chest that created the mark that now lay there just beneath the medallion I magically hid rolled through my mind.

I had my necklaces from Onyx and Loki in my safe place drawer. After last night’s session, before my body decided to go on a crash course into misery, I placed them there with the intention of claiming them back before I headed to the office.

We really hadn’t confronted one another regarding these marks. I hadn’t spoken in detail with Loki and Neo. I certainly hadn’t had time with Loki to even check on how he was doing. I had to look into Milo, too, and not to forget that Saint and I hadn’t further discussed things.

I felt like a scatterbrain, trying to juggle things all at once when it was genuinely impossible. There wasn’t enough time, and the world wasn’t waiting for us to just enjoy a week vacation of getting to know one another before going to hell.

We need to get our ducks in a row.

I knew that, but my body was giving up on me when I needed it the most, and that wasn’t making me feel very good about myself. Add my frantic mind, and I was just a mess regardless if I was Willow or William.

How do I fix this without bringing the whole pack down?

A pink-purple capsule came in my line of view, the sight of it making me frown while I zoned in on the single dose. The letters WAP were along the surface in gold, leaving me to raise an eyebrow in question even though I knew Dimitris wouldn’t be able to see my face with my back pressed against his chest.

“W.A.P?” I stated in complete confusion. “What? You’re giving me a Wet Ass Pussy Capsule?”

I had to look back to see his horrified expression before I huffed and gave him a long stare.

“Have you never heard of that classic bop by Cardi B and Megan Thee Stallion? You know? The wet ass pussy song?”

“No.”

“Hmm.” I shook my head and returned to relaxing against him while looking at the capsule. “Note to self. You’re next on the list of who I’m taking to the club after I have my solo date with Saint.”

“Ugh. No. I’m not dancing.”

“You’re giving me a W.A.P. pill. You better dance with me to that very song. Maybe by then I’ll be some strong as fuck witch and can change you into a girl so we can twerk together.”

“Fuck no.” He was totally against it. “Can I speak?”

“Oh? You had something to say?” I taunted. “I thought you were showing me pretty colored capsules in hopes of me turning back into Willow. And then you’d stuff that up my pussy or some crazy shit.”

“Goddess, help me for my own fucking sanity,” he prayed. “Shut up for two seconds.”

“One. Two. Time’s u-” His hand was around my throat and he pulled me back enough that he was able to lean around and smother me in an overpowering kiss that made my cock go hard in five fucking seconds.

“Shut. It.”

Oops. Now he’s mad. Totally hot.

“You just love grinding his gears,” Bria noted but she seemed just as amused as I was.

You love when I do and besides, it could get us rubbing other things.

“Wait.” Dimitris forced me even further back into the tub, and I swear I’d either try to float or just sink into the damn water if he didn’t get his hand off my throat. “Bria. Your wolf. Why is her voice so deep?”

“Oh.” Forgot to mention that. “Bria shifts genders with me.”

“Seriously?”

“Mhmm.” I didn’t see the big issue.

“What about Willa?”

“Uh…” Now that he mentioned it, I had no fucking clue. “I’m not sure.”

“Hmm.” He thought about it. “Doesn’t matter. Shouldn’t affect this.”

“Affect what?” Now I was curious. “If those pills are from Aurelia, Neo said he doesn’t want me taking those meds anymore. That it may be blocking shit or potentially be the reason why I’m all over the place with my reliance on them. That’s why I’m dealing with feeling like shit,” I explained as if he didn’t know. “You probably know that already.”

“He let me know,” he quietly muttered and finally let my throat go. I decided to sit up, rise, and turn around so I was on the other end of the tub, and with a swift turn, I was back in the surprisingly still warm waters and staring at a disappointed Dimitris.

Fuck, he’s so damn hot when he’s mad.

"Your disappointment enlightens me.”

“Why am I not surprised,” he huffed but offered me the pill. “Take it.”

“Didn’t I say I’m not putting anything up my puss-”

“Willow Alundra Phoenix,” he deciphered the initials which finally clicked into my brain. “One capsule. Once a day.”

I stared at him with a blank expression. He took advantage to tell me exactly what he was presenting to me.

“I contacted your mother, Queen Elphaba, and requested an emergency meeting with her using my royal status as leverage.”

“You did what?” I had to have not heard him correctly because there’s no way my Alpha had used his royal status to request a meeting with my mom - without me. “Is that allowed?”

“On normal circumstances, no.” He was managing to keep a straight face. “I said it was an emergency and had to be scheduled asap, which was last night.”

“Wait…” I needed to wrap my head around this. “Is that why you were gone the whole night?”

“Yes,” he answered truthfully.

“What did you possibly ask for? Didn’t she have an emergency?”

“She did and is still handling it, but she spared me five minutes so I could make my demand and have it approved,” he revealed.

I was trying to connect the dots. “You asked her to make a pill?”

“I requested the Phoenix family’s finest pharmaceutical professionals in the sectors of supernatural shifters and witch artistry to make a single tablet that would eliminate any withdrawals from the list of medications you’ve been taking your entire life. I also asked that they empower it to give you the ability to switch between Willow and William at will without inhibiting Willa, Bria, or anything that may be blocked due to the previous medications administered to you.”

As if the shock of his statement rattled my senses, I noticed his gaze lower just slightly which prompted me to do the same to see my breasts.

I brushed off the switch because I needed answers fast.

“What consequences did that ignite?” I had to ask because if he had to use his royal status - which I still knew so little about - to get me medication that would give me the freedom of gender fluidity while shielding me from withdrawal symptoms, there had to be a catch.

There’s always a fucking catch.

"You’ll be Alpha of the Forbidden Pack.”

The silence that followed made him sigh as he clearly read my emotions that went from shocked to anxiety central.

“Why are you panicking?”

“I’m not ready to be Alpha, Dimitris!” I hissed and shook my head for added emphasis. “I can’t even fucking balance being bonded to like what? Three? Four? Is it five now? Oh fucking hell, I don’t even know! We haven’t even addressed this!” I purposely gestured to the area just above my cleavage so he’d acknowledge the very clear bond mark that showed up the moment he fed on me. “Which we need to talk about, by the way. Like, my Alpha’s a vampire wolf sounds more like a damn drama title that would make the perfect Webtoon comic than being real fucking life.”

“Are you going on one of those rants again?” he questioned. “Because we really only have ten minutes to get out of this tub, dressed, and downstairs if you’re up for it.”

“Five minutes,” I hissed while pointing at him, and all he did was smirk and crack his neck like he’d started a mental timer.

“Five minutes.”

“I’m not ready yet, Dimitris.” I was pleading with him. “I can’t. No…like…you have to understand. I know you understand me. I’ve never felt worthy of being in a pack, let alone enjoyed being in an actual pack that wants me! A pack that isn’t beating me every night and torturing me at every fucking corner. A pack that actually makes me feel safe instead of feeling like I have to fight for my life at every corner on pack property. T-There’s too much going on and I can’t handle it. There’s no way I can be Alpha of seven men before being bonded with Loki which may technically mean he’s joining the pack. I don’t fucking know. Dimitris…I…there’s no way.”

It was too much. There was no way I could handle it.

I probably looked fucking hopeless but I was being a hundred percent truthful about this.

I’m not ready…

He moved and reached out to soothingly stroke my head.

“Breathe, Willow.”

Fuck. I’d already forgotten to do that.

“A year from now,” he calmly whispered. “I told her you’re not ready to run the pack yet. Not because you don’t have the capability to do so, because you most certainly do, but with two recent new additions and a potential third, it’s too dangerous to shift the pack into your control,” he explained.

My heart already began to calm down as the “year from now” statement echoed in my mind.

A year. I have a year. Thank goodness.

Then I felt dreadful.

“She probably thinks I’m weak then,” I muttered and avoided his gaze.

“No,” he began and moved his hand once more to grasp my chin and force my eyes to return to his. “She understands the dangers of transferring an extremely powerful pack of damaged fuckers like us. Another problem is that your mind isn’t stable, and it’s only going to escalate with these withdrawal symptoms from stopping the medication the Coven has been making for you since you were a child.”

I was sure he was referring to it as the “medication the Coven created” when it was obvious Aurelia had been in charge of my meds the whole while. Maybe he didn’t want to paint my best friend’s image in a negative light on my behalf.

Something Dimitris would secretly do.

“Which is why I emphasized that I needed a pill that did it all and protected your sanity.”

“Hold on,” I whispered as I finally realized something. “You went all the way to using your status…something you’ve probably not used for yourself…to meet with my mom and use the royal resources in my family's name to force them to make something promptly to stabilize my health…all because I was in pain last night?”

It finally fucking clicked, and the way his cheeks began to flush proved it.

He struggled to not look away before he muttered, “I can’t afford you spiraling a third time, Willow.”

Spiraling into another suicide attempt.

Spiraling into another episode, feeling like the world’s caving.

Spiraling into the clutches of my enemies’ mockery.

Spiraling into my own madness…

“Why…why…” This man was going to make me an emotional mess all over again. “Dimitris.”

“You’re one of us now.” The words were heavy as his eyes darkened with a hint of compassion. “When you bleed, we bleed. When you’re in pain, it hurts all of us. No matter the disagreements or the days where we stubbornly argue due to our competitiveness, at the end of the day, you’re ours now and no one else is going to try to steal you away. Not the Vile Queen. Not the Coven. Not even yourself. Understand?”

“But…Neo said…”

“That you’re stopping all your meds, yes,” he emphasized. “Except he didn’t think this option would be possible. I didn’t tell them where I was going or what my plans were. That’s what an Alpha has to do sometimes to get shit done fast and without conflict. Everyone is aware of the pills and their benefits, and they’ve been created just for you. A royally approved aid will come and check in on you, typically one who focuses more on the magic department since your magic is off the charts with the awakening with Viktor versus your wolf side seeing as Bria seems rather content.”

He offered me the pill, and I couldn’t help but admire it up close.

“So…if I take this…” It seemed like a dream come true. An escape route I’d begged for all night.

“If you take this consistently, you’ll be at your peak all the time, Willow,” he announced. “There will be no crashes. No withdrawal symptoms. It’s literally made for you based on your genetic makeup. It’s exactly why I had to go to your mother to request permission. Surprisingly, between you and Roberto, your mother's genes are stronger than Roberto’s. Especially with your awakened magic. I’m unsure how much magic your mother carries, but regardless, she cooperated and approved of this and stated if we need any other resources, it will be in our domain to use at our discretion.”

“No way.” Was she really giving us all her additional resources if we requested it? The idea was similar to Roberto giving me access to his assets and resources to use. “This feels like a dream. Like…is this real?”

He smiled and rose out of the bath at that moment, giving me a very nice view of his dripping body as pink bubbles and beads of water glided down his naked frame - the bubbles specifically lingering on his length like this was censored pornography. Rude.

He leaned over until his hands held the edges of the tub and his lips were inches from mine.

“If my Beta needs something, I’ll get it for her,” he began and sealed the distance between our lips. The kiss was sweet, smooth, and sensational. “If my mate needs something, I’ll ensure the whole world is left trembling until she gets what will make her thrive.”

His words were completely unexpected with the heaviness of possessiveness, but they left my heart fluttering in happiness while my body hummed in need.

“We’re late,” he announced and was out of the tub and grabbing a towel to wrap around his waist. “I’ll get you some water.”

I was left with my thoughts for a few moments, and it was overwhelmingly amazing.

“Bria,” I whispered her name out loud as I fought tears. “Why does it feel like Dimitris just saved our lives while opening a new door for us to venture through?”

Bria was observing me, and it was clear she was moved by the great lengths Dimitris went to better our health, sanity, and overall quality of life.

“Maybe he did,” she whispered even though I was sure she didn’t want to admit the truth. “As for the open door, that’s exactly what he’s given us. A new door for us to boldly walk through and no longer rely on others who may not have our best interest anymore.”

I nodded and took a few deep breaths before quickly wiping away my tears.

“If this is how it feels to have a good Alpha…I really want to be like this one day. To…be the light for others like Dimitris was for us in this present moment.”

"Agreed.”

I rose out of the bath and pressed the button to help it begin to drain the water just as Dimitris returned with a glass of chilled water.

He took one look at me, his eyes scanning me from head to toe, before commenting, “You look like a censored hentai girl.”

“Says the guy who had bubbles on his fucking cock!” I huffed back and watched him roll his eyes. Our annoying Dimitris was back.

"Take your pill and let’s go,” he ordered.

“Make me,” I whispered in defiance as I crossed my arms around my chest so they covered my nipples and plumped my breasts further while I put a little sass in my stance to give him a long stare.

“You just want us to be late.”

“Dimitris Moore never plans late,” I countered and gave him a smug smile. “You always leave a spare fifteen minutes on your timelines for my rebellious ass.”

“How do you know that?” His eyes narrowed.

“I overheard you telling Viktor once. This was before the madness of being a Forbidden Pack member full time.”

“Nosey,” he excused, and I gasped in horror.

“How dare you say such a thing?”

“Take your medicine or I’m not giving you water.”

“What are you? My mom?” I rolled my eyes and tossed the capsule into my mouth. “I can dry swallow my meds just fine, geniu-”

His arm hooked around my waist, pulling me against him just as he gulped a large amount of the chilled water before slamming his lips against mine.

My stubborn Dimi just pulled a fucking Onyx and manhandled me!

I should have been mad but fuck! There had to be something wrong with my mind, body, or just brain circuits because I went from fifty to one-fucking-thousand on the thirsty meter and Dimitris wasn’t going to give me a moment to breathe.

This man wasn’t going to leave any damn crumbs when it came to kissing me ruthlessly.

My lip was practically bruised and swollen when he released my breathless ass.

“Change. Wear both attires I chose. Meet me downstairs. Viktor is driving us. The others will be in the pink Royce.”

My Alpha had a sinister plan brewing.

He let go of me, but I reached out - an arm wrapping his neck and pulling him back into me so I could kiss him passionately.

“Fuck,” he cursed into my mouth before he groaned and fought for control. “We don’t have time.”

“Liar,” I huffed. “Now you better lift me out of this tub and fuck me with your pink bubble cock, Dimitris Moore, or we ain’t doing shit.”

That set him off, but I was in his arms, legs wrapped around his waist, and slammed into the soft cushions of the bed within a second.

Pureblood speed unlocked.

Then we were fucking.

It wasn’t slow or passionate in the slightest. It was fast, hot, wild, and rough, as his cock slammed into me and he was thrusting those hips at a manic pace.

I moaned in fevered pleasure.

He groaned in throbbing impatience.

We came together as one, needing to reach our unified climax so we could go fuck up NYC and remind the world who the fuck we were.

The Forbidden. Forbidden Fruit. The pack you shouldn’t be messing with.

"You better listen to your Alpha for the next year,” he growled into my lips before he further pressed me into the sheets and dove into my shoulder to lick the place he’d bitten last. “Or I’ll make your life a living hell.”

“Do you’re fucking worst,” I panted and only hugged his waist tighter with my legs so he’d have no choice but to fuck me deep and fast. “Apparently, I attract chaos, so what more can you do?”

“You don’t want me to answer that, Willow,” he growled and kissed the side of my neck. “Fuck.”

“You wanna bite me?” I offered and felt the spike of arousal just by the mention of it.

“Don’t tempt me, Willow.”

“It felt good last time,” I moaned and arched my back. “Fuck…dammit.” I was already so close and it felt like he was close to the edge as well.

“You’re gonna cum any second, Willow.”

“No,” I fought back. “Not until…you fucking bite me.”

“Is that your new kink?” I wasn’t sure if he was happy, but his emotions were soaring on cloud nine.

“Maybe it is,” I panted and bit my lip hard before staring into his hungry eyes.

After everything he did, he needed to know how much it meant to me. How much this changed my fucking circumstance and revived my confidence that was surely slipping away.

"Bite me,” I pleaded and let my desire to please him overwhelm his senses and our bond that was so vibrant in this moment. “Please, Alpha?”

The man was doomed, and maybe that was what triggered our orgasms because we stilled right there as the tsunami of pleasure hit our senses.

He bit me just as I screamed his name.

“WILLIAM!” The bite just sent me straight into another orgasm which was the weirdest, most overwhelmingly sensational thing I’d ever encountered. To experience one orgasm at its peak burst and then be slammed with another wave at the piercing of fangs into my flesh was exhilarating.

My scream was stuck in my throat as my body convulsed with his cock deep inside me just like his fangs. When he began to suck, that just further contributed to the flood of ecstasy, and for a moment, I was just fucking gone.

When my out-of-body experience came to an end, I was panting like crazy with Dimitris on top of me. He immediately shifted his weight when he sensed my return to reality before he cursed at the phone ringing.

“Only Willow fucking De Luca would make me, Dimitris fucking Moore, late,” he grunted.

“You love breaking a rule once in your life,” I teased and giggled. “Fuck. I want more stacked orgasms. Can you…imagine a pyramid of orgasms. Hehehe. Is that what the Egyptians used to do? Imagine with group sex. Fuck. Dimitris? Can we have a threesome? I don’t care who we’re with.”

“You should because the only one who’s compatible in a threesome with me involved is Milo.”

“Wait, what?” I breathed and tried to sit up but my limbs were like jelly. “Oh no. I’m a pool of uselessness.”

He rolled his eyes and quickly typed something into his phone.

“What are you typing?”

“Telling Neo to do something to make them change the time of our meeting and blame it on a bomb threat or something,” he announced before he added, “Milo bends both ways.”

“Oh.” That finally clicked. “Wait. So does Saint.”

“I’m not having a threesome with a Dark Lord,” Dimitris concluded. “The only one who can handle him is Jayce.”

“What?” I was so fucking fascinated by this. I needed my limbs to work so I could make a damn chart. “What about Neo?”

“If it’s convenient for him, or he knows it’ll make you fucking happy, but Neo and Nico are more possessive than I am. They wouldn’t share you the moment he has his cock in you.”

“Just with you stating these things like they’re fact is making it seem like you thought this through already.”

He rolled his eyes and managed to get out of the bed.

“You ain’t doing any threesomes until you get used to anal.”

“I can handle anal,” I argued.

The way he looked over to me and gave me a sinister grin made my whole face go red.

“Dimitris! Don’t you dare judge me like this!”

“Right, right,” he dismissed. “I’ll make sure to ask William if he can handle anal.”

“Asshole!”

“Takes an asshole to know an asshole,” he retorted. “At least I can take one in the asshole.”

I threw a pillow at him. Then another.

“Either way, I’ll determine who’s gonna be fucking you when we’re at the new house,” he concluded and took out a new set of clothes that seemed to be a reserved for himself that I didn’t even know he’d kept at my place. “Hurry up and change.”

He was heading to the washroom when I huffed, “How are you going to determine shit if you always work at night, huh?” He was clearly fighting a losing game.

“Guess where my office is?”

“Not near the training room,” I emphasized with a smirk.

“Next to your bedroom.”

My smirk fell into gape while he smiled in triumph.

“Better learn how to moan quietly or enjoy my cock up your ass, Willow, or you ain’t having sex in that house.”

This sinister fucker!

“You’re an asshole!” My voice was now deep and filled with fury as my eyes narrowed to glare at him like he’d just become my new nemesis.

Dimitris just stared back at me as he leaned against the washroom door and further smiled.

“Takes one to know one.” With a wink, he turned around. “Get changed before I prove my point, William fucking De Luca.”

With that, he closed the door, and I knew from that moment onward, I was so ready to plan the fucker’s murder.

10

LET LOOSE AND WARN THE COMPETITION: PART ONE

~WILLOW~

“YOU DIDN’T HUG ME!” I accused and stared at my guard in question.

He looked over at me like I was crazy while Dimitris was focused on his phone. We were waiting for the elevator, all ready to go, dressed to impress.

I stood in a flattering dress, one of pink sequins that reached my knees. With heels to match, my short strands combed to one side, and the various pieces of jewelry I wore on my wrists, ankles, and around my neck, I carried a bit of sophisticated classiness.

Though my hair did make me look like a rebel.

I hadn’t had the time to think about the style and whether I truly liked it or not. The number of times I’d gotten to look in the mirror was less than three, and during those times, my hair wasn’t really a concern. The only real benefit was that it was practically styled without much effort.

A few finger combs and done.

Regardless, I thought I needed this hairstyle for what would transpire in the next few days if not weeks. We needed to bring some order to the underground because there was a whole lot of shit being said and it was painting a picture that made it seem like our reign was coming to a dramatic end.

That was why there was a list of “Emmanuel’s” doing stupid shit and trying to break previously agreed upon contracts so that new alliances could be made if the Forbidden Pack disappeared.

Idiots.

I wouldn’t deny that the time it took to initiate this plan was probably the reason why these organizations and their henchmen were scrambling to secure themselves. The Forbidden were never “slow” in initiating their plans for revenge when someone obviously made the move to betray them, but thanks to my rather ”sluggish” recovery they were going along with the flow on my behalf.

Protective fuckers.

Realistically, I was grateful. In all my life, a pack had never stalled their plans for my own benefit, let alone to ensure I would be well enough to be a part of whatever plans were transpiring to secure the pack’s level of control.

In Papa Dearest's eyes, the show would have to go on, whether I was present or not, but the Forbidden didn’t roll that way. We were a tainted unit and deserved to have all of us on board and prepared before executing big deals or dramatic stances against our enemies.

“What?” Viktor questioned while I glared at him with crossed arms.

“You didn’t hug me.”

“You never asked for a hug, Willow.” Poor guy probably thought I was hallucinating.

“When I was dying last night,” I emphasized. “Everyone came to hold me for a bit but you!”

“I wasn’t around,” he revealed, but I felt like that wasn’t true in the slightest.

“Liar,” I huffed. “You don’t leave me when I’m so sick I can’t move. You always stay behind, even if it’s just to guard the door when the cold meds finally kick in and I fall asleep.”

The elevator dinged in arrival, and Viktor and I walked in. I realized Dimitris was standing outside still, his eyes glued to his phone.

“Dimi.”

The mere nickname had his eyes lifting to glare at me. I sweetly smiled in return. “Elevator is here.”

“Go first. I need to finish this text exchange,” he announced and dismissed us. “Make sure my seat is warm.” He was then back to texting away like he was about to ruin someone’s entire business, which wouldn’t be surprising.

Clearly, someone was testing him if he was willing to skip the elevator ride to ensure his texts were sent in a prompt manner.

“Okay,” I stated as the doors began to close. “Don’t pop a blood vessel.”

His glare was the last thing I saw before the doors closed, leaving me with Viktor.

“He did that on purpose,” Viktor muttered while he pressed the basement level button.

“Duh,” I replied. “The tension between us could suffocate people,” I argued. “Now what’s the tea?”

“The tea?”

“Where were you?” I countered.

He didn’t say anything which led me to do what I normally did in situations like this.

Halt our plans until he spoke.

The elevator came to a stop, and he looked over to see if I’d pressed the emergency stop button, but I hadn’t moved a muscle. One look into my eyes and he sighed.

“Do we really need to have this conversation now?” he questioned and moved so we were now facing one another. I simply took a step back to lean against the mirrored walls while I continued to cross my arms.

“We can’t leave until Dimitris gets to the car, and we both know he ain’t taking seventy-plus stairs to get there,” I countered with a wicked grin. “So spill, Vikky. While the tea is still steaming hot.”

He totally looked pissed while he scanned the walls of glimmering pink - my magic deciding to test out our capabilities by mimicking the same technique Viktor had used last time we were in this type of situation.

“Stop calling me Vikky,” he whined but approached me like a predator ready to pounce on his prey. I held my ground. The intensity between us was like fire and ice. Viktor not being there when I was ill wasn’t even a big deal, but I knew his absence had some meaning to it.

“I had to go meet with the members of the High Court,” he announced which completely caught my interest. “A certain organization is pressuring them to reveal the new Master and Disciple and seeking for us to get to work in our duties associated with the High Court immediately.”

The way I deeply frowned was probably expected because he continued, “On normal occasions, after a few days of recovery, the newly appointed members would waltz into the position and begin doing their share for the High Court.”

“However…” I prompted. I may be showing off by holding the elevator still, but I wouldn’t be able to do it forever in as flawless a manner as Viktor does.

“My parents may have predicted something like this would happen,” he admitted. He looked as if he weren’t staring directly at me but seemed further away as he remembered his parents. “They left a document with a list of their requests and rules that should be obeyed in the time of their ascension. One of them was that we, the new candidates to take their place, shouldn’t start their court roles until a year from their ascension.”

A year…just like me becoming the official Alpha of the pack.

"So…will the High Court approve it?”

His far-away gaze returned to the present as he lowered his gaze to me. Without delay, he reached out and very lightly traced where I hid our necklace - the symbol of the bond between Master and Disciple.

The action made me shiver, and that could have been why my eyes went from his to his lips and then back those calculative orbs that were trying to hide the obvious.

Trying to hide how much he wished to lay his lips on mine.

“When I’m involved, there’s nothing to question when it’s written in magic,” he began as he gravitated closer and closer to me until I could feel his exhales that came from his nostrils. “I didn’t go there to get their approval. I went there to remind them that my father and mother’s blood runs through my very veins and they won’t be able to change what was clearly created, knowing the Coven would go above and beyond to take away what we rightful earned.”

His thumb lay lightly on the corner of my bottom lip, and the touch alone made my whole body tingle like tiny shockwaves had raced through me.

He further leaned in then, his free hand pressing against the mirrored walls behind me before his thumb dropped and was replaced by his chilled lips. Could I feel more relieved to be kissed by him?

The hint of worry I carried due to Viktor’s absence began to fade with every movement of his lips against mine. I whimpered quietly into his mouth, desperate for things to move far quicker than what he’d possibly allow.

My concentration was slipping, and though I may have awakened a load of magical power by ascending to this position, I was still a novice in using it to my favor.

“Ease your energy out of the spell, Willow,” he encouraged between an intense kiss. I would have normally disobeyed or tried to be combative like I was with Dimitris, but with Viktor I felt a need to obey because in these new, foreign areas of magic, he was indeed the Master warlock and I was the new Disciple under his protective wing.

Retracting my magic at a slow pace while maintaining our next long kiss was intriguing to balance, but once it was done, I felt so much better and could really focus on all the sensations Viktor’s kisses triggered.

It was a reminder of what I currently had in my life and why I had to work hard: so it was never taken away from me. This sense of security, support, and love from these men who were doing everything they could to ensure no one fucked with us during this shift into a new chapter of our lives was what was holding me together.

The changes each of us would experience and the new chapter that would open as a whole pack was on the horizon.

Breaking the kiss, the elevator beginning to move again.

He then used his free hand to pull me into him, his arm hooking around me before the other that was pressed to the mirrored surface behind me wrapped around me to embrace me in a comforting hug.

“Sorry for not being there when you were unwell,” he quietly apologized. “But I couldn’t stay quiet while the Coven tries to steal what we’ve worked so hard to retrieve. I won’t let the suffering you endured be for nothing. You’re not a catalyst that they can continue to push, shove, and outcast when it’s convenient for their egos. No one is pulling that shit anymore, and now that I have the backup to do what I wish, no one is going to rain on your parade, Willow,” he vowed. “Absolutely no one.”

“Back up?” I was curious.

“Dimitris put me in charge of protective services for Forbidden Enterprise and the pack,” he announced. “He confirmed that we’re secured on a royal level which means we can tap into their royal security services whenever we need them.”

“When?”

When did this even get approved?

“Remember the day Dimitris took all your workload?” he brought up as he leaned back to look into my eyes once more. “It was one of the requests I put in myself. I figured you’d approve of it, but I didn’t expect Dimitris to go along with it.”

“That was nice of him,” I whispered before I muttered, “Are you staying in the pack?”

My obvious worry regarding the question oozed out of my voice. Despite the circumstances that brought him into the pack, I really didn’t want him to leave.

Viktor’s life had forced him to be alone for the majority of it. I didn’t know what his life was like prior to enlisting in Russia to become an assassin, but with a glimpse of his life and the positions his parents carried upon their shoulders, it was clear he wasn’t surrounded by a group of individuals who had his back.

He may not get along with everyone or enjoy the group dynamic when he had to cooperate with everyone on a mission, but it also gave him the freedom to do what he needed to do with very little question.

He probably didn’t ask Dimitris’s permission to go where he needed to on our behalf, but with him being royally backed, that had to mean he’d returned and briefly informed Dimitris of the results that encouraged our Alpha to give him the added reassurance that he would be supported on all levels.

“Do you want me to stay?” he decided to ask instead as the elevator began to slow to a stop.

“Yes,” I whispered. “Only if it makes you happy, obviously.”

He smirked just slightly and very gently kissed my forehead, then the bridge of my nose, and finally my lips.

“As long as you’re in the equation, I’m happy.”

The man had a way with words that just made me gush in happiness

We shared a look and turned to face the doors - his hand taking mine just as we looked forward and locked eyes on two giant men in black suits.

I felt the way Viktor’s body grew rigid while I was completely relaxed. My eyes darted between them. The wave of déjà vu that hit me in that moment had me tilting my head to one side and observing them carefully.

“I swear I’m either experiencing a moment of déjà vu or y’all are the same men who tried getting on the elevator last time.”

Neither of them spoke as their hard gazes darted from me to Victor and then lower to see our joined hands.

Whatever empowerment that came over me was greatly appreciated as I lifted our joined hands up and smirked like I’d won a trophy.

“We’re a thing now,” I teased. “So you can gladly come onto the elevator and he potentially won’t kill you out of jealousy.”

They exchanged a look, and the elevator began to close its doors.

“Guess not. See y-”

The guy on our right put his foot between the closing doors, forcing them to automatically open once more. I knew from one look that they weren’t going to be fooled a second time.

“Out or we’ll force you out,” the man demanded and immediately reached to his waistband, as did his counterpart.

Then shit went haywire.

Viktor moved swiftly, his hands pressing outward which ignited an invisible wave of energy that tossed them down the hall. In a second, he was reaching for the button to force the doors to close, and he was almost successful until the two mobsters drew out ARs with just the swift movement of their hands.

Um, what?

“FOR THE VILE QUEEN!” they announced like it was their final words. They pulled the triggers, the first round of bullets leaving the chamber and heading straight for us.

The doors wouldn’t close fast enough, and I was standing in the perfect spot to be riddled with bullets.

“Fuck them!” Bria’s voice boomed in my head, just like the rest of her energy that coursed through me in such a swift movement that it made me flinch and lift my hands up.

Then everything froze.

The bullets, the doors, the two men with merciless expressions.

All I could focus on was the bullets that were hovering in the air, literally inches from my body. It was actually frightening to see up close, while my brain tried to fathom how the fuck I was doing this.

“Willow?”

I didn’t move my body. All I did was slowly inch my eyes to my right to see Viktor's astonishment as he moved his wild eyes from my frame to the bullets, and then to the two men.

He didn’t ask questions as he moved swiftly to hook his arm around my waist to move me out of the way.

“Wait!” I urged right on time before he committed the deed. “If you move me, time will move.”

I had no clue if that were true but I didn’t want to take any chances if it meant Viktor would be target practice.

He slowly nodded, and the way his demeanor suddenly changed made the hairs on my arms rise and my eyes widen in concern. “Viktor?”

He didn’t say a word. Instead, he reached out for the bullets and began to turn them in the opposite direction one by one, until the thirteen bullets frozen in the air were facing the direction they came from.

But that was only the beginning of the plan.

I expected him to press the button in hopes the doors would close faster before the spell came undone, but instead, he pressed the open button before he began walking out of the elevator.

“Keep the stillness for thirty more seconds.”

He didn’t wait for my reply as he moved flawlessly towards his target. His movement reminded me of watching someone who was running so fast the rest of the world couldn’t keep up. But Viktor wasn’t deliberately moving fast.

He was pacing himself perfectly to the second as every bullet he passed was turned the other way just by his approach to the two men.

When he reached them, his hands moved upward in a lifting gesture and the two ARs moved their aim from us to the ceiling. He reached into their pockets a second later, pulling out their wallets, phones, and what was probably a tracker, and once he was done, he took a step back.

And spat on their shoes.

“Intriguing.” Bria was surprised - with a hint of disgust - and I didn’t blame her emotions because I was just as intrigued with a dose of confusion.

I’m not sure what that does.

“We’re about to find out, but you need to concentrate. Your magic is wavering.”

Right.

I was feeling the strain now, just how I’d felt it when I’d stopped the explosion with Neo the other night, but I held my ground, even when my arms began to shake and beads of sweat were beginning to spill down the sides of my face.

For someone who was used to magic manipulation, I was realizing this freezing time ability heavily consumed my energy at a rapid pace. That was good to know, but I hoped Viktor would be able to tell me more about it on the car ride.

Or maybe I’d take a power nap instead. That was sounding more rejuvenating.

I fought to not complain, but I was panting now as I tried to keep still for the remaining ten seconds. I was struggling hard.

“Viktor,” I warned, my voice barely audible.

He was doing something with his hands. They moved swiftly as if creating different symbols or something. He did a final glance at the two of them and had to walk back by plastering himself against one side of the wall.

I think if he tried to run back, the bullets would magnetize to his movement and turn back in our direction - defeating the previous purpose.

That had to be the reason because he didn’t enter back into the elevator. Instead, he pulled out the gun from his holster and leaned against the wall right next to the elevator on my left.

“Let go, Willow!”

Gladly.

The spell dropped the moment he gave me permission, but what surprised me was the way the bullets were still frozen in place. The only thing that moved was the men as they flinched in surprise from the way their guns were positioned.

“What the fuck?” All they could do was move to pull their fingers away from the triggers, forcing the ARs to stop shooting the ceiling. I felt bad for whoever lived above, but that was a second-hand concern as I was trying to decipher what the hell Viktor had planned.

“Shit! Don’t move!” the one to the right urged, seeing the floating bullets.

“Fuck,” the left guy cursed. “Why can’t we move our feet?”

They were trying desperately to move their bottom halves, but it seemed like no use.

“Fuck. Get back up here!”

“I don’t have my phone! Shit. We’re stuck!” Their eyes landed on me. “You cunt!”

“Actually, I’m an engaged woman now,” I emphasized with the bit of sass I had in me while I tried to not collapse before them. “I told you guys that.”

“Let us go, bitch!”

“I’m not holding you back,” I reasoned and lifted my hands up to prove my innocence. “If it was my way, y’all would be dead.”

“It’s him!” The right guy was accusing Viktor, but then I caught onto the slow movement of the bullets in the elevator as they began to dart forward. It was at a turtle’s pace, but it encouraged me to move further back into the elevator and watch what was about to transpire.

“Let us go! We’ll cooperate!” Lefty declared. It took me a second to realize he’d spoken in Russian. “Your loyalty should be with us, the Russians, and not that slut.”

“Insult her one more time and I’ll make sure you survive what’s about to happen so you can be arrested and deported back to Russia for capital punishment,” Viktor snapped back in Russian.

I forgot how harsh Russian sounded. It wasn’t a romantic language like French, but I was totally imagining what it would be like to use Russian in the bedroom.

Of course I’d be thinking about this when I could have died seconds ago.

Whatever Russia’s capital punishment was, it got the two men growing pale real quick.

The bullets that were in the elevator were now out in the hall, and it wouldn’t be long before the bullets that were launched before the time stop would hit the two men.

Viktor took advantage of the situation as he moved back to stand before the elevator, just as it slowly dinged in warning that the doors were about to close.

“I’m sure you’re hoping your queen will get you out of this, but she won’t. Instead, she’ll enjoy receiving your ashes in an envelope addressed to ‘Fallen Queen’.”

He lifted his hand, gun in grasp, and I watched his aura spike too high into the hallway. It reminded me of a wall of dark mist ready to bring death to anyone who got caught in its cloudy essence.

“But first, I’ll let you suffer for trying to harm what’s mine.”

Then he pulled the trigger.

The bullet soared through the hall, causing the other bullets to explode and release a toxic substance that was hidden within the shells.

Viktor promptly moved into the elevator, walls of glimmering silver surrounding the four walls and preventing any hints of the toxic smoke from entering.

The stray bullet that left Viktor’s gun never hit either of them as it soared past them and ignited the last bullets that were closest.

Their screams soon followed, but it wasn’t because of any bullet wounds but rather the toxins that were fuming in the atmosphere and beginning to burn their flesh. They collapsed to the floor, gasping and screaming, but those sounds were muffled the moment the doors closed shut.

Neither of us moved or said anything until the elevator began to descend.

“Fuck,” I whispered before my knees buckled.

Viktor caught me in a nanosecond and had me in his arms the next.

“Since when have you been able to stop time?” he immediately questioned.

“Since when have YOU been able to stop time?” I countered back. “Because those bullets weren’t staying still on their own when I dropped my magic.”

He didn’t say a thing but he quickly leaned me against the wall while he used his free hand to support himself when he seemed to waver.

“Viktor?”

“Give me a sec,” he muttered and began to take deep inhales and let them out.

Shit. Is he okay?

“Time Manipulation Magic takes a lot out of a witch or wizard regardless of the level of experience,” Bria announced. “No matter if he’s a warlock, time magic still takes a toll which is why you’re just as tired.”

Maybe we’ll need someone else to drive?

I was tempted to contact Dimitris with an update, but I needed to know why I was able to use time magic.

“Viktor, why was I able to do that?” I pressed. “That’s the second time.”

He leaned back slightly to look down at me with his tired eyes. “Second?”

“Uh. I did it during my initiation thing.”

“Initiation for what?”

Oh. Maybe no one told him yet. Is it supposed to be a secret? Ah fuck. I probably blew it.

"Pretend I didn’t speak, and we’ll talk about this time voodoo later. Sounds good?”

“No,” he huffed as the elevator began to slow once again. “That doesn’t sound good at all.”

“Right. Rain check,” I pressed and gathered the strength to stand on my own. “Wait. Why hasn’t Dimitris checked in on us by now?”

“He…” Viktor was probably ready to brush him off, but it did seem suspicious because we were both in the pack and Dimitris would have sensed our drop in magic and question what was happening.

He’d even send for help or come down himself if he knew we were in a tricky situation. Seventy-plus stairs wouldn’t stop him.

With a ding, the doors of the elevator were opening yet again - just as the sound of a gunshot pierced the air.

Viktor literally had me over his shoulder in a blink and his gun out and pointing to the single threat on our right. With Viktor in fight-or-flight mode, he would shoot regardless of who stood there which was exactly why I panicked to the point that my words were laced with authority.

“Stand down!”

That stopped Viktor from pulling the trigger, the Alpha command forcing him to stay completely still while I slipped out of his grasp and moved in front of the path of the gun.

“Dimitris?”

I really had to question if that was our Alpha because there he stood with just his white dress shirt and pink suede suit pants. The jacket he’d worn when we left the house was missing in action, and his white shirt was not only wrinkled but covered with blotches of blood.

Not his own it seemed.

What made me question if it was him was the way his short, navy-blue strands were suddenly pure white with hints of pink and gold that illuminated in a mysterious way. His aura was overwhelming, its intensity so strong anyone would be forced to bow down and beg for mercy like he was a god.

The heaviness in the air made my legs tremble, but I fought through it just to take the few remaining steps that landed me in Dimitris’s line of sight.

I noticed multiple things at once - the gun in his bloody, bruised hand, the exit door a few steps away being held open by a stack of bodies that only further piled up on the staircase, and his eyes that were orbs of white.

He looked like he was possessed, but I felt like he knew exactly what he was doing because the intensity of murderous intent was too bold in its projection to be blindly orchestrated.

“Dimitris,” I repeated his name again as I took a steady step before him.

He briefly acknowledged me, his eyes lowering to meet my concerned ones, but he dismissed me like I was nothing to him which hurt more than I thought it would.

Then he huffed as if I’d suddenly become a burden in his plot for world domination.

“Did you just huff at me?” I questioned, but he completely ignored me.

Oh no, no, no, no. We ain’t fucking having that.

I moved far swifter than I realized. The movement caused him to raise his gun with the intention of shooting me, but my hand caught his wrist, my height now taller than his before my other hand was around his neck and forcing him close to me until his lips were centimeters from mine and his body was pressed into me.

“You’ll fucking respond to me, Dimi,” I growled with far more force than intended. “Now you either snap out of your void of deathly hollows and face me like a fucking man or don’t complain when this fist breaks your nose and my knee enjoys playing tag with your fucking crotch!”

Then I kissed him with my rough lips and bit his lip until it broke and bled.

That did something because his eyes flickered between the white and his usual pink until they finally remained on the romantic shade and dilated in shock - and lust.

Breaking the kiss, I made my next words clear.

“Point a fucking gun at me again and I’ll give you a taste of what a bullet feels like going through your flesh.”

I was really skipping through dangerous territory, but I didn’t care. I wouldn’t be threatened by my own pack members - especially my Alpha.

He blinked a few times before it finally dawned on him where he was. It didn’t stop him from looking around, as if to make sure we were truly safe from harm’s way before he gave me a slow head-to-toe look.

“Why are you so fucking pale?” he snapped. “And don’t you ever use that Alpha tone on me.”

“Unless we’re in bed,” I growled with a touch of seductive anarchy in my tone of voice. “Fuck you. Serves you right for trying to kill me!”

He pouted his lips, but he clearly wasn’t going to apologize.

“Your aura was making you a threat.”

“That’s like saying someone wearing skimpy clothes deserves to be raped,” I argued and pushed him back on purpose because it was the only way I’d get my frustration and nerves out. It didn’t excuse me for being rough with him when it was clear he just went through an army of men and survived, but I couldn’t control it as William when I had to confront Dimitris this way.

“Are you okay?” he questioned.

“Oh ya. Just got confronted by two guys in suits who we saw last time who are clearly Russian and work for the Vile Queen and stopped time to do a few fancy magic tricks. I found out Viktor can stop time too, and he did some cool juju shit that was fucking mind-blowing and left those two fuckers tasting their own medicine which makes me realize those bullets had some sort of toxic poison that would have fucked me up pretty bad and most likely landed me before the gates of paradise with our Moon Goddess. After that, everything else was pretty smooth apart from walking out of the elevator to see you finishing off your final victim, and well, that led to this whole bullshit thing happening here. What should we call this? Communicating?”

“Can you tone down your anger?”

“I’m really tempted to repeat that but in a SpongeBob, mocking way just to piss you off.”

“I get that you’re upset because I almost shot you.”

“If you think that’s the reason why I’m upset, you can go fuck yourself and not monitor my sex life at the new house.”

“Why are you mad?”

“You’re covered in blood and had to fight like what? Thirty, forty assassins?”

“Eighty-seven,” he announced and glanced over to the last victim he shot, only to aim and pull the trigger again which launched a bullet into the twitching man’s head. “Eighty-eight.”

“Where are the others?” I stressed.

“Along the flights of stairs. Guess there was one on every floor to try to stop us or some shit, but they had about twenty down here so guess they thought I wouldn’t make it to the basement.”

“Fucking hell,” I cursed. “You’re basically saying the Vile Queen sent ninety assassins to come to kill us?”

“Affirmative,” Dimitris concluded as he turned the safety back on and looked over to Viktor who held a very blank expression. I knew he was pissed at the pointing gun part but wasn’t showing it yet. “Can you call the clean-up crew? Neo’s dealing with another attempt to fuck us over while Saint is giving him back up.”

“Got it,” Viktor announced. “The car good?”

“Hasn’t been touched and did an inspection twice.”

“Where are the rest?” I questioned. “Onyx? Loki? Milo? Jayce?”

“Jayce is doing security and running a story on the news to buy us time. Milo, Onyx, and Loki are already on their way to Forbidden Enterprise. They took your car so all eyes are on them.”

“How are you going to go looking like that?” I questioned and realized I was Willow again.

He simply smirked and began to unbutton his shirt. By the time he removed the piece of fabric, the cleaning crew was here and an individual holding a brand new pink suede suit arrived.

“Special delivery, Mr. Moore,” the man announced the moment he arrived at Dimitris's side. “Please accept our replacement.”

“Louis Vuitton. Good enough.” The man literally helped him dress, catering to his will as black vans entered the basement to remove the pile of bodies.

“We’re going to be so late,” I muttered.

"Not if we leave now.”

“What about your hair?”

“I'll get back to its original color before we arrive.”

“Did any bullet graze your flesh?”

“No, Willow,” he answered truthfully but unexpectedly smiled. “I’m okay, Willow. I’m safe. Sorry for pointing a gun your way.”

I could easily accept his apology because he didn’t mean to direct the weapon at me. He was just relying on his instincts.

“Haven’t even arrived at work yet and it’s almost similar to being in a fucking movie and everything under the sun, moon, and stars is trying to stop you from getting there.”

“Just proves you’re about to make big money moves,” he reasoned and suddenly pulled me into a hug. He kissed my forehead and whispered, “Thank you for not being afraid of me.”

All I could do was smile and hug him back as tightly as I could.

“You may scare me at times with that temper of yours, but I’ll never back away from you.”

He knew I meant it.

“Let’s go,” he encouraged and took my hand. “We’ll recap in the car.”

“Maybe toss a power nap in there too?” I reasoned with a glimpse of hope.

We started walking as he looked over his shoulder at me. I waited for his denial, but he smiled slightly and nodded.

“Talk. Power nap. Make another grand entrance in the world we spent too damn long outside of.” He nodded, and we took a moment to watch the men in all white hazard suits begin to bag the criminals as if they were taking out the trash.

“Let’s go, Everlasting,” he quietly whispered, and it made my heart swell at the intriguing nickname. Clenching his hand, I further buried whatever insecurities I still carried about the incident.

It’s time to be free and show the world what we’re made of.

11

LET LOOSE AND WARN THE COMPETITION: PART TWO

~WILLIAM~

"SO ARE you going to explain this initiation process Willow went through last night without my knowledge, or am I supposed to act like a foolish guard for the sake of being supportive?”

I didn’t recall when I’d fallen asleep, but I was rather comfortable in the position I was in. My body was leaning to the left, my head resting on someone’s shoulder which I could assume was Dimitris’s because it was only us two in the back of his ride.

The last thing I’d recalled once we’d fastened our seatbelts and relaxed into the comfortable, luxe seats was Dimitris instructing Viktor to take the long route. With how crazy the morning had been and an apparent bomb threat at Forbidden Enterprise, the traffic alone was going to be a pain in the ass - but in our favor.

It was exactly why we were able to run “late” even though it hadn’t originally been our intention. After the chaotic madness we just endured in my own building, I was coming to realize that I couldn’t stay there more if it was so easily infiltrated.

My safety had always been the priority which was why Roberto had suggested such a complex. With our connections and how “untouchable” he was, it only made sense to live in such a protected building. But it was so intriguing that with Roberto “missing” from the public eye, things were slipping when it came to security.

That was a close fucking call.

If I’d been alone, there was no way I would have stood a chance. I may be strong and think quickly in a life-or-death situation, but that was too close of an altercation that would have filled me with far more bullets than my body could handle.

The poison in those bullets had to be special. I wished we would have gotten a sample of some sort to see what it was really made of, but that clearly wasn’t happening with how intense the situation became in just a few seconds.

At least we were alive, safe, and almost back to our normal, scheduled program.

Seeing a glimpse of Dimitris’s pureblood's persona in action was intriguing. Clearly, he was a bigger jerk than Nico or even Tainted Saint, but I was coming to realize that three of my Forbidden had alter egos: Dimitris, Neo, and Saint.

That immediately had me wondering if Jayce had a dark side he hid within the shadows as well, and if so, when would I get to meet that side?

It was Monday and it already felt like it was Friday. I couldn’t wait to start the fucking weekend so I’d get a moment to breathe, but as Dimitris said, we clearly were about to make some major money moves if all of this was happening before we could even get to the damn office.

“She told you?” Dimitris’s voice was rather low and thick with sleep, as if he’d just woken up.

“Not the details. Just that she stopped time with Neo,” Viktor confessed.

“I haven’t gotten the chance to fully go through the playback,” Dimitris admitted. “But to make it short, Neo decided Willow was worthy to undertake the initiation to officialise her into the Forbidden Pack.”

“And did she pass?”

“If she didn’t, I wouldn’t have shown a glimpse of my pureblood form,” he admitted, and I could feel his fingers lightly combing through my short locks. “Didn’t think William would be a dick though.”

“You’re just a bigger dick,” Viktor noted. “You two just love pushing the other’s buttons. Don’t deny that it turns you on.”

“Hmph.” Dimitris took a bit longer to continue. “I keep trying to push him away and he just comes right back and pushes me back. Jeez.”

“If you think you can pull Willow into this mess and suddenly ditch when things get too hot, it ain’t happening,” Viktor admitted. “She’s not a quitter, and more importantly, she hates giving up on those she cares about.”

“If that’s so, what are we doing with Aurelia?”

Just the mention of my bestie made my heart drop, but I fought to keep my breathing even in hopes neither of them would notice.

Viktor took a deep inhale and let it out.

“If you want insight on what I feel regarding the Coven and how we’re gonna get Aurelia out of their clutches, I don’t have a solution,” he admitted. “Willow doesn’t want to abandon her, but don’t you think it’s a tricky situation to try to predict what the end result will be?”

“We need a sign,” Dimitris whispered mostly to himself, and I could imagine him leaning back into the seat and using his free hand to massage the bridge of his nose. “I need to know what side she’s on.”

“Her side is obvious,” Viktor commented. “You’re trying to determine, if push comes to shove, which side she would choose in the heat of the moment. If we’re in a room with both competitors, who would she join? Us or the Coven?”

“If she betrays them, she’ll lose everything,” Dimitris grumbled.

“And if she doesn’t, she’ll lose what she deems as everything,” Viktor quietly emphasized. “Being with the Coven is hard. Being on our side as a hybrid witch is also hard. At the end of the day, she has to choose her type of hard.”

“What do you think her pack would say?”

“Zane and the others?” Viktor inquired. “I don’t know them enough to comment. They’re no different from us. We’re loyal to our woman, and it’s clear she’s in some sort of romantic relationship with each of them. If Aurelia decides to stay with the Coven, they won’t abandon her unless she pushes them away.”

“I want Willow to have a new phone by the end of the day,” Dimitris said, changing the subject.

“Why?” Viktor inquired.

“She’s too accessible with that phone.”

“Meaning you’re trying to cut her off entirely and see what the Coven will do?”

“The Coven is monitoring Aurelia’s phone calls and texts,” Dimitris admitted.

“How long have you known that?” Viktor asked.

“A while,” Dimitris confessed.

“You haven’t told Willow because?”

“She doesn’t text much to begin with. It’s not a problem from my point of view,” Dimitris reasoned. “This whole time she didn’t have her phone with her.”

“But now you think she’ll keep it on her enough to be bothered by Aurelia?”

“I want Willow to have her phone on her,” Dimitris emphasized.

“To track her?” Viktor didn’t sound sure.

“Nah,” Dimitris brushed off the idea. “We have Onyx, Loki, and Neo for that. They stalk her without even trying.”

“Right.” Truthfully, that was accurate without a doubt. “Then?”

“I want to make sure she knows we’re a call away, I guess,” Dimitris explained. “I worry when she doesn’t have a phone. It’s not like it does anything to have one with her, but the one I ordered has a special function that will teleport her out of a life-or-death situation or empower her with a magical boost.”

“Shit…wait. Isn’t that one of the latest phones only royals can get? And even that is limited.”

“Yes,” Dimitris replied. “I ordered it months ago. Before I came to NYC.”

“You’re giving it to Willow? Even the Phoenix family hasn’t received those yet.”

“I’m aware,” he calmly answered. “Yes, I’m giving it to her.”

“You’re madly in love,” Viktor concluded. “You have to be to be this protective.”

“You know in all my years being in this fucked-up field of bloodshed and chaos, I’ve never been so frightened in life until meeting and losing Willow on multiple occasions?” Dimitris shockingly revealed. “When she was in those chilled waters after the car accident and her final text went through before her watch died…that was the first time I’d felt fear at such a heightened capacity. I never thought I’d experience it. I never thought I’d love someone or even cherish them enough to fear the loss of their life. Then there was her suicide attempt, followed by all the close calls. I can’t stand it. I need her to have something that’s on her that will guarantee her safety and empower her enough to protect herself until one of us can get to her. It may be stupid…and overprotective, but it would give me a bit of peace of mind.”

“Because,” Viktor prompted, as if sensing he had more to say.

“Because Willow…William…they’re not just an ‘option’ anymore. Every person in our circle loves her. Looks up to her. Finds hope in her. It basically means she’s irreplaceable now, and that’s what everyone is going to fight to do. Take her away from us, knowing the power she carries in her grasp. On the outside, it looks like we’re just doing business transactions and sealing agreements in stone, but we all know that this is the start of a big war, one that will be quiet and overlooked until something massive occurs and all bets are off.”

“Do you believe we’ll win this war?” Viktor inquired.

“There’s no doubt about winning, Viktor,” Dimitris emphasized. “The only concern is when we play our cards right, who will be sacrificed along the way?”

There was a moment of silence before Viktor muttered, “We need to start training.”

“After today, we’ll make a schedule. With Loki and Milo in the picture now, I need them rotating to be with William during the days. Onyx will probably do his own thing, but I need him to try to get along with Loki.”

“Why?”

"Loki has to know what Onyx is and the potential he carries. He’s his brother after all.”

“That’s why you’ve been forcing them together?”

“If they’re both going to stalk Willow, I might as well lump them with each other.”

“Why did you make Milo go with them in the other car?”

“Someone has to sit in the middle seat or those two will kill each other,” Dimitris stated like it was common sense.

“You’re actually right about that one,” Viktor concluded. “Think we can do everything by the new year?”

“We don’t have a choice,” Dimitris stressed. “We ain’t dealing with this bullshit in the new year. I’d like us to be secure business-wise so we can prepare Willow for her role as Alpha and on the High Court.”

“You seriously want her to be an Alpha?”

“I made a bargain with the Phoenix Empire that she would take control in a year.”

“Why didn’t you request their assistance first before offering your position?” Viktor inquired.

“Just because we’re dating Willow, that doesn’t give us the right to request her family’s services freely. No matter the situation, I doubt they would agree to it without something in return. None of us has truly proven ourselves in the public eye that we’re serious. They could think this is all a show or just to distract the public from what’s happening in the supernatural world. Either way, Willow’s family needs some sort of proof that the others and I are in this for the long run. That we’re not just using Willow,” Dimitris elaborated. “They’ve been forced to stay out of Willow’s life because of the circumstances that were set to lead you two to your rightful positions, but that doesn’t mean they don’t care about Willow’s overall wellbeing. Now that they can be back in her life, they want to help any way they can, but I don’t think they want to be overwhelming and project that they wish to control Willow.”

“So by offering the position as Alpha in the Forbidden Pack, it will ensure Willow remains in a space she has control over rather than being swallowed by the duties requested of her as a royal and member of the High Court,” Viktor summed up. “Sometimes you think really outside of the box.”

“That’s how you make sure no one fucks you over,” Dimitris reasoned.

“You should wake William soon. We’re almost at the underground tunnels.”

“Let him rest a bit a more,” Dimitris encouraged. “He’s juggling a lot. He’s gonna need the energy to face the public.”

“At least you’re getting softer,” Viktor noted.

Dimitris actually chuckled. “I’m surprised you haven’t tried to murder me yet. And no, what happened in the basement doesn’t count.”

“Hmph.”

The car fell silent before Viktor whispered, “He's able to use some of my abilities.”

“Meaning you can stop time?” Dimitris sounded impressed. “That could have been handy before Willow was kidnapped.”

“I can’t use it freely,” he continued, ignoring Dimitris's comment. “I’ve used it once in my life during my assassin days. That was years before Willow was born.”

“Is she supposed to be able to use your abilities so soon?”

“No,” Viktor admitted. “I haven’t even finalized the connection.”

“You have to finalize it?” Dimitris clarified.

“In the Master-Disciple relationship, the Master has to undergo a ritual in a sacred lagoon of magic. It’s tricky to find, but there are two current dilemmas I have with it.”

“Which are?”

“The symbols that need to be drawn on Willow are tricky. They need to be perfect and well, it’s physically painful to get.”

“Like a tattoo.”

“Correct,” he stressed. “As for the other part, I need one more person to be there for the lagoon portion. Someone who’s strong in the magic department.”

“Why?” Dimitris asked out of curiosity.

“Normally, it wouldn’t need a third party, but if Willow’s showing early signs of magic exchange, it means her affinity will be off the charts when I officially establish our connection. That means the magic may be too overwhelming to the lagoon. The third person would filter the excess energy and either send it back into the universe by freeing it or…”

“Absorb it to empower them,” Dimitris finished it off for him. “Doesn’t that mean the excess may be a part of Willow’s magic?”

“Exactly that,” Viktor revealed.

“Your uncertainty isn’t about the ritual,” Dimitris concluded. “You’re worried the excess energy will be absorbed by the third party and potentially bond them with Willow.”

“That’s exactly what I’m worried about.”

“Then we’ll get Milo to do it.”

“Milo and Willow barely know each other.”

“True, but Milo has an interest in her, and you can’t deny the fact that Willow’s been lumping him into the equation when it comes to our pack’s dynamic.”

“He’s still a stranger,” Viktor grumbled, sounding frustrated by the idea. “He doesn’t even want to stay in the pack.”

“That’s not it,” Dimitris’s voice dropped even lower, as if he feared Milo would overhear his next words when he wasn’t even around. “Milo doesn’t fear commitment. He fears the consequences he’ll invite into our lives if he remains.”

“Consequences?”

“Milo’s a fae prince, Viktor,” Dimitris reminded. “If he bonds with Willow, I’m sure he’s concerned where that will take him when a time comes where he has to take the throne of his kingdom in the fae realms. I doubt the kingdom will have a problem with Willow. In fact, her position with the High Court would be a beneficial asset that puts them in equal standing when you add Willow’s royal status. The problem lies around those who won’t accept Willow simply because she isn’t fae.”

“Are those consequences worth the risk?”

“If you want my honest opinion, then yes. It is worth it for Milo, just like it’s worth us dealing with whatever the Vile Queen’s been throwing at us since Loki’s unexpected release from her clutches.”

“Is she going to make another move today?”

“No.” Dimitris sounded pretty confident about that. “Too risky. I just established the request for security on the royal level this morning, so by noon, things will be finalized and initiated. She’d be very stupid to do anything else with everyone watching and trying to find a trail. Gives us the perfect time to do what we need to so we can have everything established before she attempts to strike again.”

“So train with Willow, get those symbols painted on her, find the lagoon and do the ritual, and then?”

“Saint wants to be rebellious as usual,” Dimitris noted. “So throw that in there somewhere.”

“Anything with Jayce?”

“He’s okay,” Dimitris revealed. “He’s still a bit on the quiet side, but his mental space is good.”

“What about Milo’s daughter? Returning her home?”

“Milo will let me know. As of now, it’s not the right time. I’ve got eyes on where she’s staying, and we already know how strict you guys made the organization’s rules when it comes to discharging kids. That will go smoothly.”

“Then…there’s nothing else to really worry about until the fashion show.”

“Correct,” Dimitris agreed and yawned.

“You really need to get some more sleep,” Viktor commented.

“Your woman is the one who slipped sleeping pills in my meds and fucked up my schedule.”

“Ya, ya,” Viktor brushed him off like a child. “Admit you fucking needed it, and she’s your ‘Everlasting’. Don’t try to act like you didn’t claim her too.”

Dimitris didn’t say anything.

“Stubborn,” Viktor concluded.

“To call someone Everlasting means you’re willing to battle through every storm to remain by their side,” Dimitris confessed, his voice almost inaudible. “My mother told me I’d meet my Everlasting one day when I least expected it. When that time came, she’d anoint us to be blessed for all our years.”

He softly chuckled and yawned again, and I could imagine him closing his eyes.

“Guess she was right about one thing. I finally met my Everlasting.”

No more words were spoken, and I listened to Dimitris’s heartbeat as it slowed just like his breathing.

“Would never think at first glance how selfless he really is,” Viktor muttered to himself. “Guess I’ll let him take a ten-minute power nap.”

The car was quiet once more, the sound of the road and us cruising towards our destination only further solidifying my purpose. What was in store would be hard, but walking down that runaway and presenting myself to the world of royals would prove my worthiness.

Time to warn the competition.

"I’LL GET SECURITY READY,” Viktor announced as he closed the door and waved to the four agents in black that stood at attention at the private entrance.

I whistled as my eyes scanned the finished basement of glass and black marble that layered the walls and the pillars that held the entire structure.

“Fuck. I didn’t think it would turn out this beautiful.” To say I was impressed was an understatement. I was astonished at what could be done with a lot of money in a short period of time.

“You approved of the blueprints,” Dimitris noted as he closed his door and walked over to where I was gawking like a sightseeing foreigner in a new country.

“You’re right, but my expectations were low. I’ve never heard of the company, other than they work with a bunch of celebrities and models.”

“The CEO is actually an award-winning photographer. He only does photoshoots once a year and that’s if he feels like it,” Dimitris explained as he reached my side and began to smooth out his shirt before making sure the rest of his attire was perfect. “He hasn’t done one this year so some may use this project as an excuse. His creativity is wild and he enjoys exquisite architecture. I’m sure this is going to be trending an hour after we make our debut.”

“Like you planned,” I concluded as I side-glanced at him.

His hands went through his hair, those navy-blue locks back in their vibrancy though there were a few strands of white that remained which kinda made it seem like he was testing out a bit of highlights to see how it would look.

I caught onto his left knuckle. The area was still red and bruised.

The mere sight made me frown while Dimitris answered, “Every planned distraction is a good distraction, even when things get out of line like today and you have to resort to drastic measures to make sure we’re early and not just ‘on time’. When you think about it, we got lucky. The others should be pulling up shortly after all that traffic.”

“Another perfect entrance scene,” I casually muttered and finally reached for his left hand. He looked over at me when I grasped his hand and lifted it up so he saw the obvious wound.

“Why haven’t you healed this?” I asked while my stern eyes met his relaxed ones. He shrugged - literally shrugged like this wasn’t a big deal to his flawless outlook.

“I wasted too much energy earlier. I don’t have it in me to deal with something so insignificant. I’ll be fine. If anyone brings it up, I’ll say I got a bit too rough during kickboxing training.”

He began to walk away but I tugged his hand back which forced him to stop.

“William,” he began without looking my way. “We can’t-”

His words were cut off the moment my lips pressed against the middle of his knuckles, prompting him to look back at me when he began to feel the tingling heat my lips ignited. He tried to hide his amazement as he watched his bruised knuckles begin to heal, and it felt oddly comforting to feel the humming of my magic as it happily spread through my lips to aid our own.

To aid my Alpha.

“There.” My voice was muffled against his flesh before I leaned back to my full height and stared into those mesmerizing orbs that were literally captivated by mine. “All healed.”

I dropped his hand and slipped my own into my pockets then walked past him before he could respond.

“Let’s go put on a show, Alpha,” I hummed quietly, knowing he’d pick up my words.

He was at my side the moment we were by the elevator, waiting with Viktor and a total of six giant men in black suits. They were taller than me, and I could tell they were Omegas by their mere presence.

They didn’t seem very friendly, but with the heightened situation outdoors with fans and the press, they had to look menacing so no one did anything stupid.

Five of us took the elevator while one took the stairs to ensure no one was hiding there with a weapon - like what we’d just dealt with this morning – and we regrouped before taking the side exit that led to the private outdoor commons area.

This was going to help us reach the path that would lead us to the staircase before the main entrance. When we reached the exit gate, we were greeted by three other security guards who nodded before glancing at Viktor.

“The path is secure; all security is on deck. It should be a clean execution, sir,” the tallest guard announced as he bowed his head once more. “The pink Royce is pulling up at this moment.”

“Excellent,” Viktor declared and looked over to me. “Ready?”

“Always ready.” My voice was full of confidence as I slipped my hands out of my pockets and straightened my posture. I wasn’t walking into the crowd looking innocent and harmless. I wanted them to see the haunting power I carried in every step I took. The venomous danger hidden in the hollows of my piercing blue eyes.

So many were slipping out of our control in a short few days, and that was a fucking no-no.

I’m not letting such bullshit slide.

We waited for the guard to give us the signal, and Dimitris’s voice oozed into the pack bond.

“Everyone ready to go?”

"All cameras are rolling, security is tight, the area is secure,” Jayce announced.

“Any potential threats have been secured and safely stored,” Neo soothingly stated like it was no big deal.

Dimitris and I shared a side look before we smirked just slightly.

“Office is clear, building is on point, news reporters are ready, and fan clubs are present,” Saint announced in our bond. “I’ll exit the building once you all are making your grand entrance up the stairs.”

“We’re ready,” Milo revealed. “The brothers surprisingly didn’t kill each other.”

Thank goodness.

I had to be dramatic in my statement, which made the others chuckle, and Onyx huffed.

“Sugar, I know you enjoy my agony but show some sympathy.”

You mean empathy. I don’t feel sorry for your ass in the slightest. Bond with your brother already.

“No.”

“I believe they enjoy giving each other the silent treatment,” Milo noted.

“What a joy to witness sibling rivalry,” Saint hummed. “Hey, Neo? You should paint a picture with Willow, Onyx, and Loki, and see who tries to burn the other’s side first.”

“Hmm…” Neo was actually thinking about it, or at least it felt like it.

“Oh no you fucking don’t,” Onyx fumed.

“Only if we make it a competition and whoever is the winner gets to enjoy a lovely weekend date with Willow,” Neo suggested.

“Do it!” Saint, Jayce, Milo, and even Dimitris stated in unison, and I actually had to fight to not laugh out loud at their utter immaturity.

“You Forbidden fuckers!” Onyx seethed.

“Poor Loki wants to know what’s going on,” Milo noted. “William? Didn’t hear your response.”

I’m cool with it. Can you forward the message to Loki? I would, but we’re about to head out any second.

“On it,” Milo assured me.

“Sugar!” Onyx whined.

You need some competition in your life or else you’re gonna get all stagnant and shit and that ain’t good for your cock. So think about it. It’ll be good, competitive, brotherly play.

“I got the all-clear. Ten seconds and showtime,” Jayce announced. “Good luck everyone.”

The remaining pack members said quick good lucks and then our minds went quiet as we prepared for our debut.

“I’ve got your back, William,” Bria declared. His husky voice invited a wave of empowerment that made me feel like I was unstoppable.

Appreciated, Bria.

A hand grasped my right one - and my eyes moved to the culprit of the hold which rewarded me with that set of beautiful pink jewels.

Dimitris. Can’t be manly when you’re holding my hand.

He allowed himself to smirk before he did the unexpected and lifted my hand so he could press his lips against my flesh. The tingling waves of desire sparked through me, while his fearlessness was as bold as his admiration for me.

“Under normal circumstances, you’re right,” he agreed as the seductive depth of his voice bounced against the walls of my mind. “But we’re far from normal, aren’t we?”

His cockiness now just made me huff and give him a rebellious, smug look, but a smile ended up carving my lips before I tightened my hold around his hand.

Guess you’re right.

“Good.” He glanced away just like I did. “Let’s show them how manly we can be while holding hands.”

“We’re clear,” the guard announced. “Mr. De Luca, Mr. Moore, right this way.”

The guard led the way, and I knew Viktor would be behind us, but any type of apprehension that fought to dampen my parade faded away as I fell right into the shoes of my character.

I was an actor, ready to walk upon the grand stage and deliver an outstanding performance.

It only took five seconds for the first set of fans to get a sight of us - their shrill screams triggering the rest like tousled waves.

That cued the shutters as all the photographers, and reporters were immediately starting their broadcasts as they competed with their surrounding competitors.

“WILLIAM!!”

“DIMITRIS!”

“WILLTRIS! WILLTRIS! WILLTRIS!”

The atmosphere felt like static as the cheers grew louder and louder, and a mere glimpse showed that the massive columns of stairs that led to the entrance were literally swamped with fans. Some held signs, others held posters of me, Dimitris, or both of us, and others even had pictures with me and some of the other Forbidden members.

Only the middle staircase column had been protected for dear life thanks to the Omegas standing at attention along the railings, ensuring no one else could crowd that spot and disrupt the traffic that would lead to our Enterprise.

There was something extremely moving about seeing all these people before the building we’d just established. We hadn’t even announced our grand opening yet. To see with my eyes how my mere existence could impact so many and bring so much joy just by the sight of me in real-time was truly gratifying.

It was so easy to focus on the bad things, on all those who were celebrating at the mere assumption I was dead with my fellow packmates, but I had to remember that for all the hate, I had plenty of love surrounding me.

This journey I’d embarked on had unexpectedly moved a lot of people. Some came out of the closet. Others were willing to be true to themselves and give up trying to please the world around them. I was a role model in my own unique way, and this was just another reminder of the impact I carried in the palms of my hands.

Dimitris squeezed my hand a little harder as if to reassure me that this was where I was meant to be: being supported in my various endeavors, being praised for my perseverance in life, being a founder of a grand company with a brilliant future while providing loads of employment to those who’d been outcasted from our society all because they wouldn’t submit to the common law of wolf shifters being in packs.

My life was changing so many lives, and this was just reminding me that I couldn’t back down when things got hard.

I have to stand my ground and reach the finish line.

“Ah! They’re holding hands!”

“Dimitris! Are you madly in love with our William?!”

“Have you guys been official since the last event!”

“WILLIAM! Are you a top or bottom?!”

I actually smirked at that one, igniting a hike in screams while I felt Dimitris mentally rolling his eyes at me.

“We’re so glad you’re safe, William and Dimitris!”

“We’re happy you’re okay!”

“We love you, William!”

“We love you, Dimitris!”

The praise kept coming with every step we took until we reached the final step and noticed Saint exit the revolving doors.

The sight of him in a pure white suit and a pink tie left everyone screaming. He matched the theme of my floral pink suit with white flowers and Dimitris’s suede pink suit with a white tie with pink flowers and a white dress shirt beneath the high-quality coat.

We met one-third of the way, and we exchanged greetings and casually fist-bumped to further appease the crowd, which went wild.

The security took that moment to let some of the chosen press rush forward to surround us while camera shutters went crazy. We turned our attention to the crowd and did a few poses for them to get the best photos of the three of us.

While we did our part and appeased the photographers, the news reporters were already preparing to get some info from us.

“This is NYC News 94 LIVE in front of Forbidden Enterprise with the prestigious CEO, William De Luca! Accompanying him are Dimitris Moore and Saint Alexander, two of the contributing founders of Forbidden Enterprise! As you all remember, we had broadcasted the live confrontation that occurred where a group of individuals tried to defraud the De Luca Foundation right before our eyes by attempting to act like Roberto De Luca’s daughter, Willow De Luca! Little did we know that Willow and William are the same person! It was revealed that the heir of the richest empire in the business industry of NYC deals with a curse that forces William to be a male by day and then shift into a female, aka Willow, at night! The revelation is actually a common circumstance to many individuals across the world who are born into well-established families and are cursed by envious people in hopes to ruin the children’s futures!” the reporter revealed. “It should be no shock to many of us that the world is a multiple layered universe, and with the revelation of William’s circumstances, he became a beacon of hope as he requested the public to accept both sides of them! This has ignited a positive movement in young and old which has led to the very positive excitement regarding the opening of Forbidden Enterprise which is owned by Willow De Luca and five other founders!”

The reporter that seemed to be the only one I was paying attention to turned my way and continued, “After the huge explosion that occurred three days ago, it was reported that Willow and the members of Forbidden Enterprise Empire were involved and injured in the terrorist attack! It seemed like this was a coordinated plan and many were extremely worried that you and your men were injured in the blast! Seeing as some of your members aren’t present, what can you tell us, Mr. De Luca? Are you alright?”

Everyone quieted down as they awaited my answer. The mic was offered to me so my words would be heard clearly.

“First off, I’m very thankful to those who’ve come to gather here for many hours on a Monday morning to greet me and ensure my safety, especially my dear fans,” I began, and that had them squealing wildly while they moved their signs from side to side and chanted my name.

I waited for them to quiet down before I continued.

"Yes, like many have reported, my team and I were indeed at the sight of the explosion seconds before it occurred. I was conducting some kickboxing training sessions with my trainer when the blast struck upon the arrival of my fellow founders. Our intention for the meeting was to discuss some donations efforts we wished to coordinate with the Vatican, especially with Christmas mere days away and the new year coming up.”

That shocked a few people, while others “awed” in appreciation of our kind deed.

“I’m sure Saint can add more to that since a few individuals made it their mission to speak otherwise and stated our organization wasn’t meeting in regard to charitable funding for children and families struggling before the holidays.”

I gestured to Saint, who didn’t even delay in stepping forward and even taking the mic so he could have the world’s attention. His approach, of course, garnered hype and screams, encouraging him to smile and give a slight wave in greeting.

“Good morning. It’s a pleasure to speak to you all live before we get to our scheduled meetings. Like William stated, there seems to be some lies going around regarding the point of our meeting,” he began while he scanned the crowd as if to point out exactly who had turned against us.

The tension from his words alone proved that the world was listening, and he’d grabbed their attention without a hint of struggle.

“As many of you know, I love to do various charitable events to help many different organizations. With the approaching opening of Forbidden Enterprise as well as Willow’s promotion as the new CEO of the De Luca Empire, we not only wished to celebrate but to give back to the many fans and businesses who supported us and proved their loyalty to our vision. It’s very hard in this competitive world to get support, especially when such funds will be given away for a charitable cause versus investment material that can be used to further empower the organization,” he elaborated. “You all know that myself and the other founders each have their own organizations, but I work very closely with the Vatican, and they wished for me to participate in something that would bring global attention to some of the many issues going on internationally such as world hunger. In order to do this, I was hoping to do a number of collaborations with William and the other founders that will also involve and benefit the public, especially the fan clubs.”

There was another round of squeals of excitement and glee, while many clapped at the news of us wanting to do something charitable on a global level.

“It’s a shame that some have decided to taint our meeting with malicious intentions, especially when the situation could have turned out a lot worse than it did. But to give a glimpse of the many plans we have in mind, I’ll be working with the award-winning photographer Aragashi Normano to create not only a magazine catalog in the fashion department but also to create a limited-edition calendar.”

His revelation actually surprised me, and I glanced over to him and saw the glimmer of mischief in his eyes while he gave me a side-glance and smirked.

“Go along with it, Blossoming Flower,” he hummed into my mind, which was clearly using our bond to his advantage.

As he returned his gaze forward, a reporter dared to ask, “Where would the proceeds go?! Many are stating it’ll only be corrupted and used for Enterprise’s opening!”

That made a few fans angry because it was obviously false, but Saint raised his hand to silence them before he calmly answered the reporter’s inquiry.

“A good question! I bet that’s one of the many ‘worries’ our competitors have with us being rather generous. Please remember that as founders, we contributed a large sum to William De Luca’s vision for this organization. This means that the funds were ours alone. Our recent deal was from the council who believes in our vision and kindly invested in our mission which is why this wonderful building and the landscape around us is possible. Though it’s not at its completion just yet, you can witness with your own eyes that this organization will not only provide many jobs and financial stability to our clients but also has the intention of giving back to our community,” he explained. “With that being said, this photoshoot will be 95% charitable. The remaining 5% will be going to the workers who are freely participating in this act of kindness even though their schedules are rather booked. You all know Aragashi is booked five years in advance. He believes in this philanthropic fund, and I’m hoping once you’ve all witnessed the final results, you’ll believe in it too.”

Many applauded before Saint added, “Maybe I can convenience William to do a photoshoot with me.”

And they lost it in squealing mayhem.

I had to fight not to scowl at Saint’s underhanded move.

“Smooth,” Neo calmly commented through the pack bond. “Sometimes I underestimate Saint.”

“No shit,” Onyx growled. “Don’t worry. I’ll end him.”

“Don’t do that.” Jayce actually chuckled and added, “I’m actually curious about what this photoshoot entails.”

“It’s to eliminate world hunger? Surely the theme would revolve around hunger and thirst,” Milo suggested. “Good coverup though. Have you noticed the shift in the auras of those seven individuals in the crowd?”

I wasn’t sure who they were talking about since I didn’t have much energy left to go checking everyone’s auras in the crowd for the odd ones, but Onyx replied, “Noted. Viktor?”

“I’ll get onto it the moment William is inside. You and Loki stay with him. I’ll need backup, though, if we wish to be swift.”

“I’ll tag along,” Neo assured him.

“Saint and I will also come with you,” Dimitris revealed. “Loki, Onyx, Milo. Stay on sight. Jayce, I’m relying on you to keep all security on point and begin gathering camera footage of these guys’ activity in the last four days. We can determine if they’re involved with the explosion and spreading of the lies.”

“Got it,” Jayce assured him.

We immediately tuned back to Saint as the crowd began to calm once more.

“I’ll give the mic back to William, but once again, know that we’re doing everything in our power to contribute to our community.”

With another round of applause, Saint passed the mic to me.

“With that being said, I believe this is actually a perfect time to invite not only my founders but also two new additions to my organization.”

That got everyone’s attention as their gazes moved to the pink Royce as the back door was opened by one of the security guards.

“May I re-introduce you all to Onyx Charm and introduce you all to two new additional members, Milo Raymond and Loki Charm.”

Both new names garnered gasps of surprise, and many were already cheering “hero” which I assumed was directed to Milo. Many most likely remembered that he was the “FBI” agent who’d gone undercover to discover the wrongdoings being done by the police behind closed doors which included wrongful arrests of individuals based on race.

Damn.

Watching Milo begin to walk up the flight of steps with Loki and Onyx shortly behind on his sides was like witnessing an emperor entering his throne room. There was just something about Milo that attracted the world’s attention, and this was a perfect example of the commanding force he could use to his advantage.

Which is exactly why we’re doing this.

His entire outfit was an added bonus as he wore a striking pink suit that carried a floral design of striking gold flakes that glittered in the sun’s rays. His shoes, cuffs, jewelry, and tie were gold which immediately gave me Versace vibes, while his normally braided hair that most had witnessed in the police photo shots of his badge was permed to the point that those locks were silky smooth and flowed brilliantly in the passing wind.

The normally short strands were triple their usual length – which was expected since his hair type without a perm was far shorter than one would think - and the additional length gave him a model vibe that I was sure people would be talking about the moment we made our exit.

The moment Milo reached where we stood, he offered me a quick hug and kiss to my cheek - which would surely stir the romantic pot - before Onyx and Loki arrived next.

If you ever needed a representation of day and night, my two bulky fuckers were exactly that because wow. They looked so identical at this moment with their outfits and hair in the same slicked-back style that if I hadn’t known Onyx as long as I had, I’d probably have mistaken them.

This forced me to notice that Loki was now the same height as Onyx which surely had to be thanks to some fae magic. I guessed it was a suggestion from Dimitris for Milo to enact, but I wondered what the underlying purpose was.

While Onyx wore a pink suit with black roses that were covered in pink glitter, Loki wore a pink suit with white roses covered in pink glitter. They were both wearing Dolce and Gabbana sunglasses which hid their intense gazes from the world, but those tinted shades weren’t going to do anything to stop me from seeing their expressions that were surely checking out my male structure.

This was the first time Loki was seeing me as a male face to face - though I wasn’t sure if I was Willow or William when I’d been unwell - and from the feel of it, I could tell he was sexually intrigued.

The mere idea of fucking both of them made me remember Dimitris’s words, and ugh, my asshole clenched while my cock was doing a whole lot of twitching in my tight pants.

“You get aroused so easily,” Dimitris purposely stated in the pack bond, and I swore he flinched when I mentally growled back at him. Luckily no one saw since Loki was mid-way through shaking Dimitris’s hand, his frame covering Dimitris’s front, while Viktor had moved from where he’d been standing behind me to Dimitris’s back.

Fucker.

“Do you two have some sexual tension you need to fix, or…” Milo suggested and the others chuckled.

With the quick hugs and handshakes, we were in line formation before Dimitris muttered in the pack bond, “Neo, Jayce, come down here for two seconds.”

That had to mean something, but neither of them delayed in following their Alpha’s orders. With the sudden squeals, I caught onto Neo who emerged, who had to have been hiding in the pearl white Maserati with a pink shimmer that had been parked behind the pink Royce this entire time.

I hadn’t even acknowledged it, but everyone else was because Neo in all his perfection was wearing the perfect fitted pink suit with a silky white blindfold.

Yup. I wasn’t going to deny how turned on I was now.

Neo easily made his way up the stairs, but what shocked us was Jayce, who appeared right out of the crowd to join Neo halfway. That got everyone screaming like they had all won some sort of lottery by being in the same radius as Jayce.

The two fist-bumped sideways while managing to sync their steps as they climbed up the stairs, which was definitely smile-worthy, so I lifted my lips in approval.

Once they reached where I was, we exchanged quick greetings - with Neo deciding to make a move and actually kiss me on the lips - before we were all aligned.

Jayce, Saint, Neo, and Dimitris on my left, and Onyx, Loki, Milo, and Viktor on my right.

This was my powerful pack in the flesh. My men approved of my future reign and would help me every step of the way. This was where we’d make our stance, and the world - both good and evil - would have no choice but to witness our domination as we made our first move on the chessboard.

“You’ve all been introduced to the men on my left,” I began the moment the lull of quietness descended among the crowd. “The men on my right are a mix of old founder and new founders that have decided to offer their alliances to Forbidden Enterprise.”

I gestured to Onyx first. “Many of you know of Onyx Charm. He’s been by my side for many years as I worked my way up in my father’s company. Not only does he aid with many business interactions, but he is also one of the contributing founders in charge of our other organizations that aid in the protection of foster children who face homelessness throughout NYC.”

There were a few surprised gasps which made me further smile. “I’m sure that’s a major surprise to many of you. Since my uprising into Roberto De Luca’s position in his empire as well as securing this deal that allowed Forbidden Enterprise to flourish, there seems to be a lot of talk that I’m all about the money and don’t care about my community. It’s a shameful, petty tactic done by competitors, but our fans and business supporters have always gone above and beyond to donate to our community without the public eye. I’ve decided to bring this up because I believe in our world that has become rather dark in these times of spiked criminal and terrorist activity that the world and our competitors know that we contribute a lot and are heavily supported by others. By the end of the day, those companies who wish to be public in regard to their collaboration with both my businesses can freely state so. We will also make a grand list and post it on our website. We’ll begin with our top ten contributors and further reveal names when we see fit. Not only will this allow us to be more open with our loyal fans, supporters, and businesses, but it’ll also allow you all to support these businesses that have contributed to housing thousands of children in new homes every year as well as other businesses that aid the public.”

Applause broke out as I could feel the shift in the air. This announcement would con those who wished to be in alliance with us to rush to further aid us any way they could so that they could be on this list.

Be on the list and generate sales and overall revenue.

I gestured next to Loki which quieted the crowd once more.

“Because our organizations have grown exponentially, I’ve requested the aid of Loki Charm,” I declared and let a few seconds pass so his name would resonate in the air. To ensure they remembered who this man was. “Loki will be assisting Onyx as we further expand our organization into the new year. However, Loki will also be assisting with Foreign Affairs and International Deals.”

Many “oohed” and “wowed” at the idea of potential international expansion, and I knew many eyes would be glued on this live broadcast while their ears perked to see what the requirements would be.

“On the website, Loki’s credential in International Welfare and contact info will be up by the end of this interview. If you’re a business outside of the U.S. who wishes to collaborate or contribute to the initiative of Forbidden Enterprise, feel free to text the number provided or use the email. Please ensure you’re professional and very detailed with what you’re presenting to the table. These emails should not be an inquiry of what you can do. We want you to tell us how your business contribution or potential alliance can benefit both the business and the countries we reside in. Please keep in mind that any business alliance formulated will consider a percentage which will go to a charity approved by your base country. For example, Milo’s birth country is in the Western part of Africa. I obviously won’t say the specifics, but with our unexpected business partnership, the West will be receiving twenty-five percent of our profits to aid with the growth of the economy through new businesses, schooling, and encouraging programs to aid with entrepreneurship.”

“Wow!” People were extremely impressed now, as if this were too good to be true.

“This brings me to our next new addition, Milo Raymond,” I announced. “As many of you know, Milo works with the FBI, cracking down on the unjust targeting of individuals across NYC based on racial profiling. This situation has been going on for years but was now brought to light when Neo Rose was falsely accused of suspicious activity when the circumstances were rather impossible due to Neo’s unique sight.”

I could feel Neo’s approval of my “unique sight” usage instead of trying to emphasize his disability in public to gain sympathy points. We were so far past that bullshit, and I’d never do that to him.

“Since Milo’s identity has been revealed, it’s too much of a risk for him to work with the FBI anymore. One shouldn’t be placed in jeopardy for trying to crack down on the injustice in the legal system when it comes to racism, so I offered Milo a position in our Criminal Affairs department.”

Many seemed intrigued by the mention of Criminal Affairs, so I decided to briefly discuss it.

“Within the Department of Criminal Affairs, Milo will be working with Jayce, who is the head of security in business as well as car security enforcement. Milo’s role will begin with aiding in the detection of fraudulent activity in the business sector and will migrate into another section of the business as Forbidden Enterprise has the intention of expanding into the legal system and having an entire organization that will provide lawyers on various scales who can defend our clients in the court of law at an affordable rate.”

I didn’t mind revealing this because the paperwork was already in process. I wasn’t sure if Milo would be sticking around, but it was a position that could always be given to Viktor since he was pretty knowledgeable in that department.

I guess we all are when it comes to bending the rules in the court of law.

“Finally, I’m sure many of you know of my bodyguard, Viktor,” I introduced and gestured to the man in question. “He will continue to protect me from harm’s way but has decided to join our efforts. He, Milo, and Loki will be reflected on the founder list by the beginning of the year. We’re leaving a few more days open just in case there are any other potential founders during our review of business applications.”

With that, I looked directly into the camera and smiled.

“That’s generally what we have in store and the reason for our meeting back at the sight of the unexpected explosion. We’ve yet to get feedback from the police in regard to what truly happened and who the potential suspects are in this incident, but please know my fellow founders and I thankfully endured very few injures,” I revealed. “My absence has been due to me feeling rather drained with the workload. After the explosion, I briefly fell unconscious which worried many people, and thus, I was put on forced bed rest for a few days to ensure I was well physically. It also gave me time to treat my recent imbalance that was affecting my gender switches. I’ve got that all sorted, but I apologize to anyone I worried with my absence.”

With those words, I bowed my head. “Thank you once again for your time, patience, and immense support. I’m excited for what the holidays and new year has in store for myself and Forbidden Enterprise”

The cheers that followed were deafening as fans chanted our names and clapped in approval. Returning the mic, I thanked the reporter for allowing me to speak so long before giving a final wave and dismissing myself after a few group pictures.

With a quick look to my sides, I made my way to the revolving doors, feeling Onyx, Loki, and Milo’s presence as we headed into the building.

Just entering the steamy, warm place allowed my tense muscles to slightly relax, but I forced myself to keep walking. My silent approach turned into a noticeable one as my shoes were now Christian Louboutin’s, and I was now wearing an elegant business suit that seemed to complement my pixie haircut.

That ignited a wave of reporters who rushed to see my new female look.

“Willow De Luca! You cut your hair!”

“Miss De Luca! Your appearance is very empowering!”

“Willow! Is this look to emphasize your gender fluidity?”

“Miss De Luca! Is it true you’re dating Dimitris, Neo, and Saint?”

“Willow! The earlier cheek kiss from Milo! Does that signify anything?!”

I came to a stop and raised my hands enough to silence them while the photographer worked endlessly to get every angle of my powerful playsuit ensemble while ensuring Loki, Onyx, and Milo were in the frame.

Oh the gossip that’s going to be trending in five minutes is going to be fun to read.

“Since a new year is approaching, I figured changing my hair would shake things up,” I announced. “Besides, due to the blast, some of my hair was damaged, and thus, I decided a big chop was in order. My hair grows rather quickly, so please don’t be surprised if you see me with long hair in a few weeks.”

I further smiled as I slipped my hands into my pockets and tilted my head to the side.

“As for my relationship status, I’m very open in nature, and thus, I’ll date whoever treats me with respect and dignity and loves both sides of me. That doesn’t mean I’ll be opening my doors to just anyone, but I’m happily in a polyamorous relationship, though I’ll let my partners reveal their relationship status and details when they’re ready to do so,” I emphasized. “No more questions.”

I began to walk away, the path clearing thanks to our prompt security that made way and gestured for us to head to the private elevators.

The moment they arrived, I gestured to the security. “We’ll go up alone. Let the guards upstairs know I seek privacy in my office while I get some paperwork sorted.”

“Yes, ma'am." The lead guard bowed in compliance before he gestured for me to enter the elevator. The three of my men were already inside and waiting. The moment the doors closed and the elevator began to move upward, I finally let myself relax into the three sets of arms trying to keep me upright.

“Willow?” Onyx’s voice was stern as he stood to my right.

“I’m fine,” I reasoned with a sigh. “Fuck. That was stressful, exhilarating, and damn right overwhelming.”

“You did good,” Milo praised and moved to wrap his arms around my waist which allowed me to rest right into his frame.

“Milo,” I whined. “I’m heavy.”

That made him chuckle “If I don’t hold you like this, Bulky A and Bulky B are going to duke it out in this elevator.”

I glanced at the two in question from top to bottom. They were glaring at one another, and each had a firm grip on the arm that was on their side.

“You two are too much,” I concluded but didn’t have the energy to bother with them.

Loki’s eyes moved over to me before he muttered, “Aren’t you concerned about adding me to this foundation?”

“Should I be?” I inquired.

He didn’t say anything, but his eyes held something that was a mix of worry and wavering confidence that I didn’t really like.

The elevator slowed then, and I quickly forced my body to work just so I could continue my bold persona until I got to my office.

We exited the elevator and five men bowed in greeting before they swiftly inspected the elevator to ensure there were no bombs or other hurtful devices hidden in the mirrored walls that were outlined in gold.

I knew where to go because we’d gone through a tour before the fiasco, but now all the furniture, carpet, and paintings were up to make the second top floor a beauty to anyone’s eyes. The top floor would be the penthouse while a good chunk of the middle portion of the hundred-floor building would be an array of suites that would house the Omegas who needed a secure place to live while assisting us in the various areas of services.

When we reached the massive doors, I smirked at the newly painted door of pink with flakes of gold. I’d previously requested it to enhance the overall look that I wished would be a design similar to the hardware of Versace merchandise, but the materials weren’t all in. I had a strong hunch Dimitris had another talk with the designer in charge.

That made me super happy.

I turned my attention to the three men in tow, looking specifically at Milo.

“Milo? Do you mind going back down and checking if there are any contracts at the front desk? Our most serious competitors should be faxing their offers in writing. I’d like to secure our top five sponsored companies by 3 PM. Can you handle that?”

I really wasn’t sure if he could, but his confident grin gave me a bit of peace of mind as he declared, “Easy. I’ll get that gathered. It’ll most likely take five or ten minutes depending on how many contracts are being sent. I believe the blueprints of the building design said there would be six fax machines and four printers, so I’ll go confirm if that’s true.”

“Thank you,” I whispered. He leaned over to kiss me on the cheek again and headed back down the hall. That left me with the brothers, and one look at Onyx’s face made my eyes roll.

“I need you to make a hit on at least three of those men in the crowd,” I reasoned as my gaze grew serious. “Viktor and Neo may be on it, but they’ll have to do it discreetly which means they can’t take on multiple targets at once.”

I was purposely speaking a tad slower so he’d sense my urgency on this. We made a bold fucking move being public about everything, so I didn’t want an hour to pass without one causality.

Three would be delightful.

“I want them trembling, Onyx,” I stressed and reached out to stroke his chin. “Help me make them beg.”

His eyes dilated and his nose flared at my request before he huffed and slammed his lips against mine in a heated kiss.

“If he dares to fuck you in that office before I do, I’m murdering him,” Onyx growled against my lips before tugging my bottom lip.

“Alright,” I purred in reply. “I approve of that.”

“I feel like you’ve both forgotten I’m right here.” Loki sighed. “But please, carry on.”

That made me giggle while Onyx gave him a side glare. “Better protect her.”

“It was my job to do that, but I got kidnapped, so…” Loki shrugged as if the comment weren’t as heavy as it felt. “But fear not. I’ve been tortured enough to be the perfect shield in the line of fire.”

That actually made Onyx frown as he stared into his brother’s eyes.

He then rose and took a step to face Loki, who was back to his original height. Even the slight difference in stature didn’t dim Onyx’s bold stance.

“In this pack, you ain’t just some shield that’s tossed in the crossfire,” he declared with a firm voice, his eyes never leaving Loki’s. “I said to protect her, not get yourself killed. What justice would that deliver you?”

Loki didn’t say a thing in response.

“When she’s done speaking with you, get your head out of the negative gutter and make sure you get her coffee before she crashes.”

“I’m not going to crash,” I huffed but the mere thought of coffee was going to make me drool.

Onyx was already looking over his shoulder at me and catching my hopeful expression.

“Right,” he huffed and returned his attention to Loki. “Make sure it’s extra sweet. Just like my Sugar.”

Then he walked into a portal of darkness which was the first time in a long while that I’d seen him travel that way.

That left us alone in silence before I reached out to lightly wrap my hand around his. Tingles jolted through the both of us, causing us to stare into each other eyes for a heated moment before we somehow managed to smile.

“Let’s go inside?” I offered.

His hand wrapped around mine and I could feel the slight tremble in it. “Sure.”

Unlocking the door using an eye scan and fingerprint, Loki helped open the door before the two of us entered the massive office that looked like a luxurious living room area.

“Shit,” I cursed and looked around. “Dimitris…”

“Does that mean it wasn’t decorated to look like a royal paradise for the Queen of England?” Loki inquired. He seemed intrigued with the various paintings that I realized were different depictions of powerful moments in history when women stood for their rights.

“No,” I reasoned with a nervous smile but decided I’d admire the magnificent masterpiece that was now my official office.

You’re so in trouble, Dimi.

I could feel his amusement before he quietly muttered, “I can feel that you like it.”

Just like I can feel your boyish glee.

Zoning back into the present, I tugged on Loki’s hand the moment my eyes caught onto the fireplace that was actually on in the corner of the room. A big, comfy-looking chair of pink vintage fabric with golden hues and gold architecture that accentuated the royal outlook drew my attention.

Loki followed me as we walked over to the very seat, and I let go of his hand to gesture for him to sit. He didn’t question my nonverbal request as he slowly lowered into the chair, but I could tell with one look at him that he felt out of place.

Like he didn’t belong in such a world of luxury.

“Lean further back in the chair, Loki,” I encouraged as I began to take off my suit coat, which got his attention.

“If I’m getting the luxury treatment, I have to make sure Onyx is around so I can piss him off,” he reasoned as if to try to lighten his mood.

“We ain’t going that route this time around,” I reasoned with a wink but took off my coat and walked over to where my desk was to lay it on the chair. I immediately pulled my wallet, keys, access cards, and phone out of my pockets and tossed them onto the desk like they weren’t as valuable as they were.

I didn’t want any distraction, and I further emphasized my point by whispering to Dimitris through the bond, “I need a quiet moment with Loki. Can you just make sure no one interrupts us?”

“Done.” There were no questions asked from Dimitris’s side as his energy brushed along the walls of my unconsciousness as if to offer some support with what I’d picked up on. Maybe this was something an Alpha would do, but I felt like it was my duty to comfort him, especially when he was purposely shoving his anxieties away as if I couldn’t see right through him.

He needed to realize that he was transparent to me, just like I probably was to him.

After opening the first three buttons of my dress shirt so I didn’t feel so stiff, I walked back to Loki and gracefully sat on his lap.

His eyebrow arched in question as he literally didn’t hesitate to check out my cleavage that peeked out of my outfit.

“You’re dangerously hot in professional clothes,” he noted which actually made me chuckle while I further relaxed against him. That made his body further relax before he reached out to hook his arms under my knees and really lift and place me properly in his lap.

“There,” he quietly whispered. “Cozy before the fire. The only difference is you ain’t naked.”

“I mean, I could do that,” I reasoned. “Though I do want your thoughts on seeing me as a guy.”

“It was a bit of a shocker seeing you in the flesh as a male.” He was obviously being truthful as he looked into my eyes. “The Vile Bitch always sent me around to watch your movements, but I guess in my mind I viewed you more like an illusion that needs to be observed before you became something real and threatening…if that makes sense. Not to say you weren’t powerful or a threat, because obviously you had to be for the Vile Bitch to be so concerned with your existence, but I didn’t want to acknowledge you were real.”

“Why?” I was actually curious as I stared into eyes that softened and twinkled in deep thought.

“If I acknowledged your assertiveness, perseverance, strength, big heart, and loyalty…well…maybe I would have fallen for you. Not necessarily in a romantic way. More like an obsession. It wasn’t very different with me stalking you whenever those women got pissed when Roberto snagged another deal or moved up the ladder. I think she wanted me to get rid of you at some point, but…”

“But?”

“I convinced her not to.”

“You did?” That shocked me as I stared at him with wide eyes.

There was another shrug as he briefly looked away to the burning fire of the fireplace.

“Just didn’t make sense to me to end your life. It wasn’t like you were living the glorious life of royalty as you should have. Your sister was living a more extravagant life than you were and yet the suffering you were enduring… didn’t bring her satisfaction. In fact, it seemed to make her angrier. I understand now. Sort of. She knew your suffering was simply a test, and with each milestone you managed to survive and conquer, you were getting closer to the point in time where you’d finally cross the finish line.”

His eyes wouldn’t move from the flames, and though he was fighting so damn hard to hide his pulsing fear, I couldn’t ignore the trickles of it any longer. Slowly, I reached out to lightly lay my hands on his cheeks and gently moved his head so his eyes would return to mine.

“Does fire frighten you?”

I could feel his hesitation, the spike of nervousness and anxiety almost as overwhelming as sinking into the depths of frigid waters. It reminded me of that moment in time where my body continued to sink further and further into the dangerous waters that sought to consume me, but I pushed my own issues aside because I needed Loki to open up to me.

He needed to understand that I was on his side and he could rely on me if he needed a shoulder to lean on.

He closed his eyes for a moment, and I seemed to mimic the move by closing my own. It was just a few seconds, but the burst of flames in a sickly shade of green mixed with hints of blue and gold surged into the vision of darkness, and for a brief second, I could see the smiling illumination of the woman in question.

Then it was gone.

Opening my eyes slowly, I realized his eyelids were rising as well. The stare that locked us in an intense gaze proved that we’d seen the same vision, and though he didn’t seem like the type who would admit it, I could feel the immense wave of relief that went through him.

He was happy he hadn’t scared me away.

“I don’t fear it like I used to,” he finally admitted. “I…force myself to be around it. Desensitize myself. It doesn’t mean it doesn’t trigger me at times, but as long as it’s not lashing out on me, I’m okay.”

That was good enough for me, and I gave him a nod in understanding. I knew we didn’t have much longer before I’d have to return to my duties and get an update on what was happening on the outside, but I needed to dive into the main problem at hand.

“Are you comfortable with this founder position?” I officially questioned and decided to elaborate. “Since we survived the avalanche, I haven’t gotten a single chance to be alone with you. I’m sure you’re realizing that the pace of our life is rather fast, and the problem with fast is you don’t really get to stop and smell the flowers around you when something is accomplished. It never used to be this swift, but it feels like the stakes are getting higher and higher and our enemy list is growing and growing.”

I gave him a sad smile before my thumbs lightly stroked his cheeks.

“You’re the reason I’m breathing right now. Without you, Viktor wouldn’t have been able to reach me where I was. If I died…all hell would have broken loose, and I’m positive the others are grateful for your willingness to aid me when I couldn’t.”

“It’s my fault you got into that situation to begin with,” he muttered as his eyes further softened. “You…freed me from something I couldn’t do myself. When you think about it, I was only returning the favor.”

“Doesn’t mean you had to,” I stressed. “This world doesn’t care if you do good in the world, but it sure as hell notices when you do evil.”

He smirked slightly. “Ain’t that right.”

He closed his eyes and leaned forward so our foreheads pressed together. The mere gesture made me shiver as the tension in my shoulders seemed to fade out of my body.

“You don’t want me to leave,” he whispered quietly.

I tried to not admit it, but he’d hit the nail on the head.

“I fear I’ll turn my head away for a moment and once I look back, you’ll be gone as if you were never in my life. You’ll…leave as swiftly as you arrived.”

We remained that way for a long moment, and I knew he was thinking long and hard.

“Your world…frightens me,” he confessed. “Not the violence and mayhem. That’s what keeps me relatively sane, but…I’ve forgotten what it’s like to wear fancy attire, to wear fine silk and designer clothes. To drink whisky, smoke cigars, walk confidently with the men around me, knowing they don’t want to come together and stab me until I bleed to death. Loyalty…commitment…having the support you need in this cruel, backstabbing world, I’d erased many of those memories during my years in captivity…because all they brought was pain…and anger.”

I opened my eyes as he leaned back to show me his glassy orbs as they reflected a glimpse of his anger. “In the last ten years, I got a glimpse of the extent people would go to achieve power, fortune, fame. The way they would kill innocent orphans…children who had nothing to do with the shit our world dealt with in the shadows and just kill them like their lives didn’t mean a thing. There were sacrifices left and right before the moments where it felt like my life was just a ball of glass, waiting to shatter at any given moment. Every day was a fight for survival…so going from a life where you constantly have to fight to live to…this?” He paused as if to find his words. “To wake up on my own and not to the scorching pain of fire on some part of my body. To not feel the sharp sting from constant lashes or the freezing cold of the outdoors after being left there…naked…until that woman requests me and the rest of her slaves. I watched shifters die every day, Sweets.” His voice was so filled with heartbreak, I wanted to hug him and never let go. “And after all these years dreaming of coming back home and getting a feeling of what my old life was like…it’s finally coming true so fucking soon.”

Shit…

My tears fell like streams of water before I wrapped my arms around his neck and hugged him as tightly as I could. This was just a hint of what he’d experienced. I knew some of his scars were proudly displayed and further added to his protective and strong ego, but beneath were multiple wounds that were as fresh as the day he got them.

They were wounds that bled and begged to be seen. To rise to the surface so someone could acknowledge their existence and bandage them up so they could finally heal. I knew right there and then that if I discovered the extent of Loki’s suffering during the past ten years, I’d go on a rampage until every person that ever hurt him was one with the ground.

And I bet he knew that.

“I…still want to be a founder,” he quietly admitted as he hugged me even tighter. “I need a role. My whole life has revolved around having a role to follow. I don’t care if it’s stalking you every fucking day or if it’s aiding with the launch and maintenance of this place. I just need a purpose. Something to distract me from feeling useless like that bitch always told me I was.”

He needed a distraction so he wouldn’t get submerged by his traumas. I could at least provide that.

“Say no more,” I assured him. “I will do exactly that.”

“Can I state one more request?” he hesitantly asked.

I pulled back so I could make sure he saw my expression as I whispered, “I never want you hesitating when it comes to asking me anything. Ask a question, talk to me, or even express any worries or concerns you have.”

He nodded just slightly as he blinked his eyes a few times to stop the potential tears that wished to fall.

“Can I remain an Omega for now? I know…everyone else is a part of the pack but I can’t handle being in a pack right now. I have too much going on and I can’t handle being such an open book to Dimitris or anyone else,” he confessed. “I’m…comfortable with this bond we share. It feels safe.” He smiled slightly. “Once I get through my ish, I’ll gladly join, but for now…”

“Done,” I declared. “I’ll let Dimitris know what we decided. If we do have sudden pack discussions, I’ll relay the messages to you so you’re still in the same boat. I’m not very good with the whole mind speaking part, but I’m working on it.”

“Are you sure it’s okay?” he questioned. “The others-”

“Will go along with whatever I approve of,” I assured him. “You don’t need to be bonded within the pack to be one of us, Loki.”

He had to understand that.

“You’ve earned our loyalty. What you did was enough that we all have your back.”

“What about the Vile Bitch?” he inquired. “Don’t you want me to spill everything I know or interrogate me to reveal her identity?”

It was my turn to shrug. “Not necessary.”

“Why?”

“If you knew the identity of the Vile Bitch, you would have told me. You knew I was semi-awake in the helicopter and purposely mentioned Felicia’s name. You did that on purpose so I knew who exactly the rat in my father’s pack was,” I revealed my way of thinking. “So I don’t see the need of interrogating or potentially triggering you for information that isn’t very useful to us right now. Even if we knew this woman’s identity, we wouldn’t be able to make a move. She won’t strike so soon. She’s not hasty. If she were, everyone under the sun would have caught her by now. She’s calculative, so she’ll wait for an opportunity to open. Until then, she’ll continue to hide in her torturous sanctuary.”

“You’re right,” he admitted. “But thank you. For being rather different.”

“Crazy? Unique? A bit of both?” I praised myself and tried to flick my hair but forgot I didn’t have long enough strands to complete the move. That made me pout my lips while I slowly looked to my hand that was still in its “flick” pose. “Forget you saw that.”

He chuckled instead. “Personally, I like you with longer hair.”

“Oh no,” I groaned. “You might as well join Dimitris’s team. He hates this style.”

“He hasn’t shown it.”

“Ya. He’s adapting to it, but I know he enjoys my longer hair more. I’m gonna have to ask Viktor how to grow it back with magic. I’d ask Aurelia, but…that’s all fucking complicated.”

“You guys are trying to cut off the Coven entirely?”

“That’s the safest move at this point,” I admitted with a sad smile. “There’s too much going on and honestly…I don’t want harm coming to Aurelia either. She’s in a tricky situation. Maybe if I pull away for a bit and use the excuse that things are kinda chaotic now, she’ll understand.”

He bobbed his head in agreement before he leaned in to rest his head on my shoulder.

“Loki?”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve met someone so easy to talk to,” he revealed.

I smiled slightly as I lifted my hand to stroke my fingers through his hair.

“Are you feeling a bit better?” I asked. “Less anxious?”

“Ya,” he admitted. “Dimitris said we got a big house. Do I get to come?”

“Did you think I was going to leave you behind?” I questioned back. “You can annoy Onyx every chance you get.”

He chuckled into my shoulder. “That would be fun.” He was quiet for a moment. “He’s not too bad. I think we can get along one day.”

“I agree.”

“Guess I’m sharing a room with Milo?”

“Everyone will get their own room probably,” I reasoned. “Dimitris said there’s like ten rooms or some ridiculous shit.”

“It would be nice to have a home again.”

“A safe oasis from the madness of the world,” I agreed. “Which reminds me, I need to give your necklace back.”

I tried to move but he wrapped his arms around my waist, forcing me to stay still.

“Can you keep it for me?” His request was so tender in nature. “It feels…nice to not have something around my neck.”

How my heart clenched. I could even feel Bria’s empathy as she quietly listened to the entire conversation.

“Of course,” I whispered. “For as long as you wish me to.”

We held each other for a few minutes before we agreed that it was time to get back to work. I walked him to the door, and he opened it up before peering back at me.

“Large coffee?”

I needed a moment to think about it because the list of duties I had to get done would probably need an extra-large.

Or maybe three extra cups of coffee.

“Let’s start with lar-” My statement was cut off by the unexpected lips that lightly pressed against mine. I blinked a few times while my eyes finally met his that were slowly coming to a close.

I ended up doing the same as the two of us further eased into the delicate touch.

For one who’d gone through so much shit, he kissed like the world was a precious globe that had to be protected at all costs.

He broke the kiss but remained in place. “I can see why she hates you.”

I knew he meant the Vile Queen but I couldn’t help but ask why as I opened my eyes to meet his so I could see the various emotions that flickered in those mesmerizing spheres.

“Why?”

“No matter what the world throws at you, you’re still able to remain sweet instead of bitter,” he revealed. “That’s a quality she can never steal from you.”

With those words, he turned away.

“I’ll get your coffee. Be back shortly.”

He was gone before I knew it, and the guards who had moved from the door to give us privacy were back in their guarding spots on the sides of the door.

With a slight smirk, I closed the door and headed to my desk, my heels emphasizing that I was now alone in this grand office.

Reaching my desk, I pulled out my chair and sank into the soft pink cushion while admiring the golden hardware that matched the unique theme of pastel pink and gold that radiated throughout the room.

Grabbing my phone, I turned it off airplane mode and began to listen to the dings of what were surely thousands of text messages, emails, and missed phone call alerts.

Everyone is trying to grab a spot or remind me of their loyalty to us, the Forbidden.

It felt good to be in this power seat now, and I couldn’t wait to see what tomorrow would bring.

I tilted my phone forward so I could watch the incoming text messages rolling in and one of them caught my interest as the individual had no name.

Clicking on the specific pink bubble notification, it opened the single text message.

“You think you’ve won. When the time is right, I’ll hit you where it hurts. Then we’ll be even.”

All I could do was smile as I deleted the message, let my phone rest on the fine marble desk with pink and gold accents, and further learned back into the comfy chair.

Closing my eyes, I couldn’t help but grin from ear to ear, enough that I surely looked cynical.

“You want to play, bitch?” I whispered and recalled the glimpse of her face with the flickering of her sickly flames.

Let’s fucking play.

12

TO BE A MASTER OF INCANTATIONS

~WILLOW~

“DON’T YOU DARE LAUGH.”

That was easier said than done as my eyes stared at the piece of paper that was beginning to shake along with the rest of my body. My snickers were desperately begging to be freed. I was fighting hard, especially with Neo on my left and Milo on my right as the three of us peered at the paper Viktor had offered to us.

“Willow,” Viktor threatened. He knew I was slipping every second I continued to stare at this reflection of craftmanship. I tried to think of something to say - not the truth, but something that would make it so I wouldn’t have to say the truth about the matter - but the longer I tried, the harder it was to stop myself from actually losing myself in merry laughter.

Don’t laugh. Don’t…laugh. Don’t…

Of all of us, I didn’t think my very wolf would howl in pure amusement and begin to roll all over the floor of my subconscious in obvious mockery.

That ended me.

My snickers turned into hollering laughter as the gleeful sound echoed against the training walls of the private gym. Neo was next to snicker, triggered by my obvious defeat as I pointed at the paperback and screamed, “IS THAT A FUCKING TRIANGLE?!”

Now Milo lost it which was such a shame because he was trying so hard to keep his cool, but none of us could do that anymore as we stared at Viktor's attempt to draw magic symbols. They looked like shapes you learned in kindergarten.

“We…shouldn’t…laugh,” Milo tried to reason but he was so fucking gone. I was already on the floor, laughing so hard tears streamed down my face, and my stomach clenched in agony.

“Fuck! This hurts more than being punched in the fucking gut,” I whined.

“If this was a test as to whether we’d go to hell, we’d all be fucked,” Neo reasoned as he tried to stop laughing.

“Sign me the fuck up and let’s go grab the rest of the crew. We’re going on a fucking field trip to hell!” I encouraged in between giggles. “Oh man, Viktor. This was brilliant. You made my fucking week! No, no, no. Month! Actually no! YEAR!”

“We should frame this,” Milo reasoned.

“If you put this brilliant masterpiece on the wall, I assure you Viktor will steal it, burn it, and make sure not a single ash is left existing in this world,” I teased and tried to breathe. “Ah fucking Goddess, that was too good.”

“No hard feelings, Viktor,” Milo tried to suggest as he wiped away his own tears of joy. “I bet you tried hard but…I think it’s best someone else places these incantations on Willow.”

“Hmph,” Viktor huffed and glared down at me. “I’m gonna kick your fucking ass when we begin training.”

“Awww,” I whined. “Don’t do that. I’m a fragile being. A sacred temple. Unless we’re talking about sex.”

That got Neo chuckling while Milo groaned and shook his head.

“What?” I reasoned. “Every girl loves wild, heart-pumping sex with a dose of pain.”

Viktor shook his head as he rolled his eyes. “Get up already.”

“I just got down here. You can’t be mad at me,” I whined but sat up to rest my elbows on my knees. “So how is this whole incantation tattooing shit gonna work if Viktor isn’t marking me up?”

The four of us were in a private gym located in Neo’s controlled district.

With Dimitris helping out with going through the never-ending list of business deals and candidates, my break was meant for me to come over and get some training in.

I’d yet to do really anything when it came to pushing myself physically, and I knew it was going to bite me in the ass today and over the next couple of days.

Milo was apparently really good at making fitness plans and said he could make one that would give me a balance in all the departments - physical, magic, shifter abilities, and even mental exercises to ensure I was in a good mental space.

Neo wanted to join in watching me because he apparently “missed” seeing me in short-shorts and a sports bra - and with my added hairstyle, I looked like some badass boxer about to get rammed up against the ring ropes like in a porn scenario. Men and their vivid imaginations.

Milo admitted that he wished to come along since he hadn’t been in a gym for a long time and was actually getting a bit antsy in general. We were all due for a run, but finding the time to just race through the forest was getting trickier.

At this present moment, time was literally money, and every move we made meant something. That was exactly why Dimitris, Saint, Jayce, Onyx, and Loki were still at the office and doing what had to be done behind the scenes to get us back on track on our “regular-not-so-regular” program.

I could confidently bet Neo was trying to distract himself so he wouldn’t be so pumped by the idea of piles of bodies ready to be tortured and painted. He’d mentioned he may open some custom spots because there was so much extra “product” - how merry of him during this time of year - and he was going to go public about the request so people would bid for a spot.

He wanted to give half to charity and the remaining would be contributed to anything we needed to invest in before the new year. I loved how generous they were all being, especially during a time when many families needed a spark of light.

I hadn’t really acknowledged how close Christmas was, but I knew we’d be working anyway, so it wouldn’t be different from any other year.

It felt good to have some time to hang out with Milo and Viktor, and Neo was simply a bonus. Even though the three of them were completely different in personality, combat, and skill set, they actually carried a lot of common interests and likes which was helping us enjoy this sort of ice breaker.

After all the intense craziness we’d endured the last couple of days, doing something like training felt…odd and satisfying at the same time.

Funny how we commonly took simple stuff like this for granted. It took dying, recovering, and going through some major, intense shit to finally appreciate the lull of normalcy in our busy lifestyle and enjoy it.

Neo offered his hand to me, and I grabbed it and allowed him to help me up.

“Thank you,” I hummed.

“No worries, Sweetness,” he replied and continued to hold my hand while I waved the paper with my other hand.

“Sooooo, back to this. What are we doing?”

Viktor’s scowl could probably murder the dead at this rate, but Milo reached for the sheet. “Can I have a better look at it?”

“Sure.” I offered it to him and we watched him begin to look at each of the symbols. “The best way to do this is to get someone to draw the symbols, get the two of you to perform the ritual in the lagoon where it’ll be easy for Viktor to blend his energy into the symbols, and then have a moderator on-site to direct the excess back into the universe.”

I had trouble following his explanation so I asked, “So…can I have a dumbed-down version of that explanation?”

Milo gave me a comforting smile before he bobbed his head. “To simply put it, Neo needs to draw those symbols on you. Viktor will initiate the ritual which will transfer his flow of magic into the drawn symbols. Because Viktor wasn’t the creator of the symbols, the magic in them, which is Neo’s, needs to be vacant so that Viktor’s magic can take hold and establish the connection between you two. I believe with the official connection you’ll be able to use each other’s skills interchangeably. Meaning, if Viktor learned a spell by reading it, Willow should be able to do the spell even if she never looked it up or read how to conduct it,” Milo elaborated. “The excess magic will be shifted because of the surrounding magic in the lagoon, so a moderator will have to be present to gather the excess and release it to the universe so that it doesn’t try to go back into Willow which would send her straight into sensory overload - magic edition.”

“You’re so knowledgeable, Milo,” I whispered in awe. “You should be a teacher.”

He genuinely smiled. “Thank you.”

“But what if my magic is too tainted to be released into the lagoon?”

We looked to Neo, taking in his hollow eyes. His magic circles were barely present seeing as he wasn’t trying to see anything after looking at the sheet of symbols.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“My magic is blood energy. It’s ancient and tainted from years of bloodshed. It’s meant to destroy. Nothing more. Drawing the symbols should be fine because Willow and I are bonded but releasing it into the earth may not be the best move.”

“He has a point,” Viktor admitted as he crossed his arms over his chest, looking deep in thought. “Neo’s magic is extremely powerful. Shooting it outward into the universe may kill the lagoon entirely and those lagoons are rare to begin with.”

“How are we even going to find one?” I asked.

All our eyes went to Milo, and he simply smirked. “We may be in luck.”

“Spill,” I urged.

"There’s one near the new house,” he revealed.

We took a moment to stare at him before I gasped.

“Seriously?!”

“What are the chances Dimitris took that into consideration?” Neo pondered. “Could be why he was so intrigued with that location.”

“Are you sure?” Viktor stressed. “Lagoons are super rare, aren’t they?”

“They are,” Milo agreed as he bobbed his head. “However, notice we took that route coming back from the office today to avoid any suspicious eyes from trying to trail us?”

“Yes,” I replied.

“I sensed a hint of it when we were passing by,” he revealed. “The weaker our fae magic becomes, the more our bodies begin to sense where these replenishing lagoons are located. I’m almost on empty so it’s far easier to feel its presence, even though we simply passed by the property using the underground tunnels.”

“What happens when you completely run out of magic, Milo?” I was concerned about him, and he could see from my unsatisfied expression that it bothered me.

“Basically, it’s like being a human,” he admitted but didn’t seem very worried about it. “Other fae don’t really like feeling so mundane in nature. We’re raised to feel very empowered, like a ruler. It’s why a lot of fae are rather…”

“Cocky,” Viktor commented.

“Essentially,” Milo said with a sly smirk. “I’m used to feeling like shit since my captivity didn’t give me the luxury of replenishing myself.”

“So you feel horrible?” Neo didn’t seem to like that either from the way his lips dipped.

“Hmmm.” Milo thought about it while he slipped his hands into his pockets. “It kind of feels like when you’re recovering from a cold but can’t just lie down in bed all day? Something like that. I’m good at hiding it and functioning, but it gets a tad bothersome at night. When your body is moving your energy cycles through your veins, but when you sleep you’re in a sort of stasis state. Without any energy circulating and nothing in your reservoir, you're susceptible to sickness and diseases and stuff. The Vile Queen ensures that any fae in her captivity are given about three drops of this liquid that replenishes a bit of our fae energy. Just enough to keep us alive.”

“I thought you said with no magic, you’re just human,” Viktor noted.

“Correct,” he began. “But if she allows that, we’d die from one torture session. She is cynical but doesn’t see any amusement in us dying easily. She loves to see us struggle for every breath we take while our blood oozes onto the grim cement floors and our energy dwindles like it’s holding onto a single thread. The harder we fight to live the more amusement we deliver to her which makes it a mental game for those in captivity. If we give up, not only do we lose our lives, but it’s completely in vain. When we fight to live another day, our agony brings her delight to the point that she’ll laugh and taunt you. Depending on how she feels, maybe we’ll get rewarded a few extra drops so our wounds can heal faster, but again, it’s just a game to her and it’s completely unpredictable.”

None of us spoke as he opened his eyes to look at us.

“I guess I’ve gotten so used to being in this state that makes me feel I’m slipping away that I don’t want to grant myself the redemption I deserve. Not sure if that makes sense.”

“Milo…” I walked over to give him a tight hug.

He chuckled and hugged me back. “Don’t go getting all sad for me, princess,” he stated. “I think I need to work on my mental screws. As much as I don’t want to admit it…those ten months really fucked me over.”

He pulled back and gave me a sad grin. “I don’t know how Loki functions. I’m damaged after ten months, and he was in her possession for ten fucking years.”

“He struggles,” I quietly confessed. “But he’s also so used to projecting his strength that this sudden shift is too much for him.” I wasn’t going to talk about my private conversation with him, but I wanted Milo to know he wasn’t giving up either.

“Distraction and generally keeping busy will help him, but it’s simply a bandage. I wish to help you both, but I genuinely don’t know what else I can do.”

“Would you be up for therapy?” Viktor inquired as his calm eyes met Milo’s. “I hadn’t known about this prior to our awakening, but the Phoenix family provides therapy sessions to those who need it. Technically speaking, because of Willow, we all fall under that umbrella. You’re in our pack with Willow as Beta, so you’ll be offered it, free of charge. It’s one of the best therapists for supernaturals.”

I hadn’t even thought about therapy.

“And Loki?” Neo offered.

“Same would apply to him, only his royal bond with Willow would give him access. Honestly…we all can get therapy now that the assets are offered to us.”

“This may be an odd statement to make,” Milo began as he looked hesitant to say his next words.

“Share, Milo,” Neo urged. “We’re not going to judge you.”

“Well…” He took a deep breath and let it out. “On a racial level, a lot of black families don’t believe in therapy,” he revealed. “It’s not to say black people don’t go to therapy, but it’s like…our culture associates therapy of any kind with you being mentally insane. We know better, and deep down I know therapy would be fucking good for me, but I guess…I’m not sure I want to do it alone. Fae look at themselves as beings of perfection. No flaws will prosper in our lives and even if we have ‘issues’ we’re basically forced to bury them because admission means we’re submitting to our weaknesses, and fae, especially on the royal level, do not carry weakness or display such signs for others to pounce on.”

I was so intrigued by this viewpoint, and it seemed the others were as well. Viktor and I hadn’t dealt with such issues, let alone needed to think about how therapy or restorative measures would be portrayed by others. Anything that aided you physically and mentally was simply a tactic to help you become stronger, to be the best you could be so you never fucked up when you walked upon the battlefield.

Yet, Milo and Neo probably had to look at things from a different perspective because our level of privilege was far different than theirs.

“Some would say I’m being a bit chicken, but the hood was no different. You see so many on drugs, whether they sell them to make some sort of money to put food on the table or are forced by their peers to be in the same predicament as they are. It’s like a cycle you can’t get out of and any mention of ‘help’ in any form is interpreted as weak. I’m sure other cultures deal with it, and mentally, I understand that I don’t need to be in that cycle anymore, but…”

“Sometimes it’s hard to break such cycles,” I whispered as I met his gaze. “You don’t stay in a cycle for shits and giggles. The reality is, the cycle is something you’ve adapted to. It’s comfortable, a place that even though it may be toxic or bring harm to you, it’s still what you’ll consider safe.”

I knew it all too well after the years being tortured in the hollows of that dungeon cell with Onyx. Even though it was toxic and the pain was sometimes unbearable, we needed the agony, the daily ritual of pain. It had become our routine, and it brought us a level of safety that was obviously sick but kept us functioning.

Or else we would have gone insane.

"Cycles are like bad habits. They’re hard to break and even harder to heal from,” I whispered but smiled. “That doesn’t mean it’s not possible. I honestly wouldn’t mind going to therapy. Maybe it’ll give me a different outlook in life, though if anyone asks me to throw in the towel in being a badass bitch, it ain’t happening.”

That got them chuckling and the heaviness of the situation seemed to dim.

“I’d appreciate it,” Milo whispered. “Maybe we can get Loki to come along. Eventually.”

“In due time,” I agreed.

“So what do we do with the excess energy?” Viktor brought us back to the previous topic. “If we have a game plan, maybe we can get this done tonight if you’re all up for it?”

“Willow doesn’t need to be in the office tomorrow,” Neo noted.

“I don’t?” I inquired as I looked over to my Sweet Mate. He shook his head.

“Dimitris gave you Tuesday to Thursday off,” Neo revealed. “He was in charge of scheduling all of us and the meetings happening at both sites. Jayce is pretty pleased with the new security measures including the cameras and fingerprint scanning technology, but not all the staff are in the system yet so I believe he wants to spend the next few days doing that. Saint is helping with the apartments and making sure everything is set. I have no clue what Dimitris assigned Loki and Onyx.”

“Hunting,” Milo simply stated as a dark smirk formed on his lips. “They’re halfway through the list.”

“Shit, already?” Viktor questioned.

Milo simply chuckled which told me he was the prime suspect in trickery.

“What did you scheme?” I questioned with an eyebrow raise.

“I told them whoever gets the most kills gets to be the first to take Willow out in the new year,” Milo revealed.

“Smooth,” Neo complimented.

“I love how everyone uses me as leverage when it comes to betting,” I noted.

“You’re a prize everyone wishes to claim,” Milo teased with a wink. “As for the excess energy, I can absorb it if you wish. It’ll mean I’ll be taking less from the lagoon to replenish myself.”

“Won’t it taint you?” That was one of the bigger concerns with this. “If it’ll potentially destroy the lagoon, what about you?”

Milo just stared back at me like I’d missed a part of the equation.

“Are we missing something?” Neo decided to ask on my behalf.

“Did I not specify the type of fae I am?” Milo inquired as he furrowed his brows.

“Uh…” I trailed off and looked to the others who seemed just as bewildered as I. “You’re a fae prince.”

“A dark fae prince,” he revealed. “Though I’ve shown generally loads of ‘light’ qualities, that’s just my base level fae magic. My real abilities…well. They’re not for the faint of heart. Why else would I be kidnapped? The Vile Queen doesn’t give a shit about regular fae or ones of royal background. They don’t have the level of power she needs in her grasp. She doesn’t want basic or ordinary. She seeks the endangered. The rare beings on the brink of extinction. The rarer they are, the more valuable she believes they can be. That’s why she kept Loki for so long.”

“Because he’s the last reaper wolf,” I whispered.

“In the whole world. Not just America. There are no other reaper wolves.”

“But what about Onyx?” I had to ask. “I know he’s a shadow wolf and all but now with Loki in the picture, doesn’t that mean Onyx should be one too?”

“No,” Milo announced and shook his head. “Shadow wolves are rare and endangered but there’s another form to them. Think of it like an ascension. Onyx is only at his base wolf form. He probably has a higher form he hasn’t tapped into at all.”

“Then Loki?” Viktor inquired, clearly as intrigued with Onyx's predicament as I was.

“I know very little about his pack, but Loki is on the Yang side of the duo pack. Their pack is like an empire with two kings. One is of light and the other is of darkness. The Yang side isn’t of darkness.”

“But…” I trailed off as I tried to think of it - a flickering sight of Loki in a ray of gleaming light flashing through my mind. I’d thought it was but a dream, a flickering moment where my eyes were deceiving me, but when I saw his large frame blend so perfectly in the moon’s rays before the brink of the morning, I knew without a doubt it was him.

I even said his name.

“The ascending form could be his reaper capabilities that give him the ability to manipulate energy to his will on the spectrum of light and darkness. I’m not hundred percent sure, but that’s a good hypothesis to start with.”

“Guess we’ll have to ask him,” Viktor concluded. “If the energy won’t hurt you, then it’s a good plan. After Willow gets a few rounds in.”

“Aww.” I looked to the man with narrowed eyes of judgment. “You’re supposed to go easy on me! Can’t we just do this ritual stuff first?” I was trying to weasel my way out of this and the three of them knew it.

“No." Viktor strictly stated.

“Not a chance,” Neo hummed.

“What were you doing? Drills?” Milo seemed intrigued seeing as he’d only come a bit after the first hour of my training.

“Ya. Maybe a mock fight before I hit the shower?” I suggested and looked at Viktor with puppy eyes. The longer I stared at him, the redder his cheeks became before he let out an exasperated sigh.

“Fine,” he concluded. “But once we finish the ceremony stuff, we’re going hardcore training-wise.”

“Score!” I cheered and sweetly looked at Milo, who laughed.

“Willow, one. Viktor, zero.”

“Don’t go tallying my losses,” Viktor groaned. “You’re encouraging her to seduce her way into getting everything she wants.”

“What’s wrong with that?” I whined and walked over to Neo to wrap my arms around his waist from behind and lean to the side. “If I seduce Neo, he’ll give me the best creative sex I’ve ever imagined.”

That got Viktor coughing like he’d been drinking a glass of water, while Milo whistled.

“Seduce me any day of the week, princess,” he teased with a wink. “I’ll take you on a magical journey that will totally leave you wanting more.”

“Mayday! Mayday! We’ve got a smooth-talker who’s better than Saint!” I exclaimed like I was a siren. “Abort mission! Abort mission.”

Neo was laughing now as he moved out of my arms, just to come from behind and hug me back. “I heard fae are very innovative in the bedroom. Guess that’s legit?”

The way Milo’s eyes twinkled in mischief seemed to confirm it, but he added, “See all those hentai moves with magic vines and tentacles?” he offered. “Imagine that.”

I was gawking before I tried to get out of Neo’s arms. “Can they vibrate?!”

His smile only grew further, and now I was legit fighting Neo. “Let me go, you fiend! You’re blocking me from getting banged by a damn fae tentacle! Can you make octopus tentacles? Two, five, eight?!”

“Are you hearing yourself?” Neo was laughing far too hard while holding me back, to the point that I was suddenly up and over his shoulder.

“Hey!”

“You need a five-minute time out before you get all horny and make us lose sight of our mission,” Neo concluded.

“Awww. Fuck you, party pooper,” I whined.

Neo simply turned me around while he whispered, “You won’t be saying that tonight when I leave you moaning my name again and again.”

“Oh?” That had me completely intrigued and he added a light slap to my ass.

“I like your body language, mate. Let’s take this to the changeroom.”

“Horny fucking teenagers.” Viktor looked like he’d vomit at our public foreplay, but Milo was clearly all for it as he pulled off his shirt which revealed his beautiful, sculpted chest.

“Oh la la.” The man’s blessed physique had me and Bria drooling like we’d just witnessed a god descend to the human realms and bless us with his divine body as an offering in exchange for world domination.

Oh ya. Take the fucking world. I just want that milk chocolate goodness.

The hollow silence in my head was followed with waves of snickers and blatant laughter.

“Fucking Christ, who turned our girl on?” Saint heaved. “I can feel the heat all the way here and I can’t possibly have a boner right now in the middle of mass.”

“It was Milo,” Neo revealed. “Took his shirt off after informing Sweetness that fae can have tentacle cocks.”

Wait. Wait. Wait. We did not say tentacle cocks! Milo! Is that true?

“It is, princess.” Milo chuckled seductively. “Wanna ride?”

NEO! Let me free! Let me fucking free!

“Nope. I’ve got to stop you from jumping the royal prince and flooding him and the rest of the pack with all your dirty fantasies…which are rather intriguing.”

Hey! Don’t air out my dirty laundry! Y’all probably masturbate in the shower all the time.

“Nah. That’s just Jayce on the regular to get his sexual frustration out and Dimitris every day when he doesn’t get to see Will-AH!” Saint began but was cut off. “Fucking hell! Alpha! You can’t mentally abuse me when I’m in the holy walls of the cathedral.”

“Says the man talking shit and throwing people under the bus,” Jayce noted. “There’s nothing wrong with masturbating either. It’s hard when there’s one of Willow and too much unnecessary bullshit to clean up.”

“We should assign sex days!” Saint gleefully stated.

“There are eight of us,” Dimitris finally chipped into the conversation.

“Well, Viktor doesn’t count cause he’s shy as fuck,” Saint whined. “Hey, Vikky?! When was the last time you kissed Blossoming Flower, huh? See? It was probably on the mountain when she was revived by the hands of a reaper.”

“I have an ominous feeling that you wish to perish at the hands of the assassin, Saint,” Milo noted. “I’ll ensure you get a royal funeral.”

“Saint just likes grinding everyone’s gears,” Onyx muttered. “Just kick his balls when he’s not looking.”

“Oh no, no, no. Don’t do that. I need these so I can take Willow to heaven when she orgasms.”

You can’t do that?!

“Who says I can’t?”

GOD? The Creator people serve. I don’t know. The Bible?

“If the Vatican sings hymns by day and worships a sinful Dark Lord in the early hours of the night, then we can go up to heaven and have sex.”

“Are you actually hearing yourself?” Now Jayce was just snickering. “We need more pack talks like this. I find we’ll do absolutely nothing but talk about far too much.”

“That’s the lovely joy of hanging out,” Saint reasoned. “Now let’s find a way to get Loki into these conversations.”

Wait. Is that possible?

“There are ways,” Dimitris noted. “I’m just not sure if I have the resources to get the materials we need to create something like that with the holidays.”

“I can do something,” Milo revealed which got the rest of the pack’s attention. “Has to be after I rejuvenate myself, but I can make a piece of jewelry that he can wear. It would require a drop of blood from each of us, though, to secure the connection, but it would at least ensure we can talk to Loki and he can reach out to the pack without him being bonded.

“What can’t fae do?” Saint muttered.

“That’s why they live in another world. They can do almost anything which leaves humans feeling butt hurt and just frustrates shifters,” Viktor noted like it was a fact.

“Why didn’t you use that method to join the pack with Viktor when we needed to find Rebel Flower?” Jayce inquired, the question directed at Milo.

“Wouldn’t work,” Milo revealed. “Willow’s blood needs to be present. She’s too strong in the pack dynamic so if I’d tried that method, it wouldn’t have worked to find her. Viktor’s connection was the strongest since the awakening, remember?”

“Ah. Right,” Jayce seemed pleased with the answer. “Hey, Onyx? Where are you and Loki anyway?”

“Dropping some subjects at the studio,” Onyx replied. “Loki’s napping.”

And you didn’t kill him? Should I reward you for being such a good bulky fucker?

“You better, Sugar. I feel deprived.”

“Because you aren’t fucking her every day,” Dimitris noted.

“Obviously! We need to devise a schedule that gives me five hours with my Sugar.”

You’re making it seem like we fucked every day before meeting them!

“Well, our sex life was more popping.”

Ya, because we weren’t running two empires, expanding our children's organization, reminding people who the fuck we are, and dealing with whatever bullshit we’re dealing with.

“Is Loki okay though?” Milo unexpectedly asked.

Isn’t he just napping?

“I’m not 100% sure on this, but Loki’s naps aren’t ‘restful’ ones. I think it’s a coping mechanism in a way. I forget how he explained it. I observed it a few times during my time at the dungeon. He says the naps expand his subconscious so he can sense any threats from afar, but it’s not categorized as a nap that rejuvenates him.”

No one had a comment to that; the silence in the pack bond was practically palpable.

“We’ll work with him,” Dimitris reassured the rest of us and added, “Right, Beta De Luca?”

His sudden acknowledgment of my position made my heart immediately swell as I mentally nodded to them.

Yes. We’ll work with him. For now, just keep an eye on him if he’s acting out of the ordinary, Onyx.

“Alright, Beta Sugar.”

“Really? Beta Sugar?” Dimitris complained.

“It’s either Beta Sugar or Beta She’s Mine For The Rest Of The Year, so choose your battles, Alpha.”

That had the others whistling and exiting as quickly as they could from the “chat”.

“Saint has logged off,” Saint declared. “Bye, Beta Blossoming Flower.”

“Deuces.” Jayce was next. “Bye, Beta Rebel Flower.”

“I’m gonna get back to admiring Beta Sweetness,” Neo concluded.

“I’m just not here,” Viktor summed up.

“Viktor, you need to give Willow a nickname already.” Saint was back. “Y’all are a thing now. This should have been a priority.”

“You should start singing hymns of salvation so I don’t come over to that church and kick your balls,” Viktor snapped.

“Alpha! I’m being picked on by our new packmate,” Saint whined like a crybaby.

“Didn’t you say you logged off?” Dimitris sounded like he didn’t give a flying fuck as to where this conversation was going.

“Do-Da-Du! You’ve reached a recording system that has not been installed. Please try again later.”

“Well, I’ll ditch so I can focus on what’s in front of me,” Milo reasoned as his eyes met mine once more. “See you in the training ring, Beta Queen.”

Isn’t it supposed to be Beta Princess?

“In context of the present title, correct,” Milo reasoned. “But in my mind, you’re already a queen, Willow.”

“Was this guy born to be a smooth fucking talker?!” Saint was back for the third time and that had Onyx, Jayce, Neo, and Viktor groaning.

“GO FUCKING PRAY!” Onyx exclaimed in annoyance.

“Please Heavenly Goddess of the Moon, bless me with smooth-talking abilities so I can take our Blossoming-Rebel-Sugar-Sweetness-Princess-to-Queen-Beta on a date and leave the others behind, Ame-AH! Dimitris! You did not send a shock to my cock! I’m wearing white dammit. Ahhhh!”

I was giggling now as we all seemed to leave the pack convo, but Dimitris’s voice softly flowed into my mind. “Train hard, Beta Everlasting.”

I smiled so big that it hurt my cheeks.

Neo finally lowered me back down, his arm easily hooking around my waist to keep me close as he looked over to Milo.

“Are you up to doing a round with Sweetness?”

“Sure.” Milo cracked his neck. “Shall we dance, princess?”

I smirked and turned to give Neo a kiss on his cheek before walking over to Milo.

“Don’t cry if I step on your feet a few times,” I playfully hummed. "I’m bad at dancing.”

“That’s not what Saint said,” Milo noted which had me blushing just slightly before I huffed.

“What’s that playboy of a Dark Lord telling y’all?”

“That he needs to slide into your DMs and whisk you up for a date back at the club,” Neo stated as he walked over to where Viktor was standing with the sheet of paper now in his grasp once more. “Get training. I’ll start practicing these symbols. Viktor can be the referee.”

“You’re not even giving me a choice.” Viktor nodded which made Neo smile.

Something he’d been doing so much lately.

“If I did, you’d say it’s your duty as her Master to observe her performance so you know what training plan you need to create in her favor,” Neo casually explained even though he was right on point with his assumption.

“Truth,” Milo and I said in unison and then began to laugh.

“Whoever loses has to do a thousand push-ups,” Viktor grumbled.

“A THOUSAND?!” we gasped and looked at him before I added, “Tame your hatred.”

He rolled his eyes but got into position on the side of the training space.

“Whoever can’t fight any longer loses. No shifting, but your wolf is allowed to empower you if you feel the need. Don’t get too bloody.” Viktor laid out all the rules. “Get into your stances.”

Since we were already barefoot, all Milo did was slip out of his sweatpants which left him in just his boxers.

I didn’t even try to hide the fact that I was obviously checking him out, noticing that he was still rather fit overall even though he’d dealt with the traumatic experience involving the Vile Queen’s sanctuary of torture.

Even though he surely carried the ability to cover his scars, they were clear in various color variations. Some were as black as the night while others reminded me of a light coffee shade. A part of me felt sad that he’d had to endure so much and was somehow still willing to not only aid us in our goals but had helped us in different avenues we wouldn’t have been able to get assistance for if he didn’t have so much knowledge and fae energy.

“You sure fighting won’t leave you empty, Milo?” I had to ask as we got into position, opposing each other.

“I’m fine, princess,” he whispered with a compassionate expression that made my heart swell. “Don’t hold back. I want to see what you’re made of.”

“Okay…” I was a bit nervous because I didn’t want to hurt him, but if he said it was okay, I’d see what he was made of. I really needed these training sessions because I knew I’d be a tad rusty after not keeping up with my routine for so long.

“I mean it, Willow.” Milo’s voice was lower as he got into his stance.

I let out a long exhale before I got into my position. “Got it.”

“Three. Two. One. START!” Viktor raised his arm up to signal the start of the match and holy fucking shit. My body went from calm to goosebump-riddled because the shift in the air alone made me feel like my life was threatened.

Viktor and Niko must have sensed it too because Viktor’s hand remained up high with his eyes wide while Niko paused in his sketch and those hollow eyes blared to life to give him a dose of vision.

I couldn’t bother trying to figure out my odds because Milo was already moving, and he was fucking fast.

My leg was already up and blocking his first attack before I pushed him back with my left calf and lowered it, only to spin and try to get a high kick in. He avoided it with ease by leaning back - something I wished for him to do - his body leaning forward and going straight into defense as my assault of punches greeted him head-on.

My punches were swift and matched with my power, forcing him to move back a few steps as I only increased my speed. My advantage had always been my speed, but against someone as equally fast - or potentially faster - I had to get him down quickly if I didn’t want draw this out.

The longer this match becomes, the harder it’s going to be to take Milo down.

He took my punches like a pro. Each hit bruised him and yet his expression was locked in an emotionless stare. He was observing- calculating my every movement - and that wasn’t good in the slightest.

I had to think outside of the box if I wanted the upper advantage.

With a final punch, I pushed off the ground to make some distance between us - the two of us beginning to sidestep in a circle as if this were a ring where we were preparing to go ruthlessly at one another.

I was attempting to figure out where he got his training from, but from the glimpse of confessions of what he and Loki dealt with in the Vile Bitch’s clutches, he could have learned these tactics during his time in captivity.

Which meant he didn’t fight for show. He fought for survival.

Milo finally made his next move, and I immediately had to go into defense as he originally made me think he was going to punch me, but his leg rose upward at the last second and slapped downward.

I dropped to my knees and raised my crossed arms to endure the impact of the brutal move, and man, did it fucking hurt. If my body wasn’t used to the brutal force, I would have broken my forearm.

He was already lifting his leg once more to do a second plummeting attack, but I moved my arms and leaned completely back so I was now pressed against the floor. My bent legs further, spread in time for his feet to slam into the floor.

He actually seemed impressed by that while I managed to smirk and huff, “The benefit of being female.”

“Right,” he responded but his voice was stoic.

He’s definitely in some sort of mode.

A mode that kept him alive when he was forced to fight his own captured peers who probably died at his hands. With what we knew about the Vile Bitch’s torture tactics, he surely had to put on a show to get her grace in that moment.

He decided to try to launch at me, knowing his weight would be double than mine. I quickly used my flexibility to my advantage as my hands went behind me upon the surface of the floor and lifted me up into a handstand position before I pushed off and did another two backflips to give more distance.

It didn’t stop Milo from trying again as he landed on all fours and pounced like he was in wolf form to tackle me as I landed from my second backflip. We went flying further back, but before he could try to lock his arms around me, I had my legs around his waist and bent backward just as we were about to land. My hands caught the floor’s surface before I used my lower body strength to speed up Milo’s descent into the ground.

He had to have sensed it because he mimicked the second part of my move which forced him to lift the weight of both of us. If I didn’t unhinge myself from him, he’d either take the slam of the fall and turn us so I’d be pinned beneath him or push off the floor to try to fling me off.

Releasing my hold, I used his chest as a platform. I quickly pulled my legs up and pushed off him like he’d become my lily pad and I was attempting to sail over the invisible lava like that classic Frogger game.

The moment I landed on the ground, I ran forward, feeling his racing approach. I headed straight for the wall, my feet pushing off the ground and launching me onto the wall where I used every bit of my strength to leap from side to side with one foot. I took a swift climb upward before pushing off it entirely and flipping in the air just as Milo tried to launch himself onto the wall and mimic my climb.

He didn’t reach the third step as I descended and caught onto his shoulders and let my body weight double like dead weight. He cursed, unable to recover from the slip of his feet, but instead of riding the fall with him and attempting to choke him, I once against used him as a platform and used my core strength to help me lift my lower half upward like Milo had become a gymnastic beam and his shoulders were my balanced platform.

It was only for a second as I used all my strength to further push him downward and leverage myself upward once more, so that my back was now parallel to the wall. I watched gravity take its course, but I knew I’d be subjected to the same force as my body began to descend quickly.

I managed to flip one more time before I landed on the ground, but there was no moment’s grace as Milo managed to recover far too quickly and was about to punch me right in the face.

“This is annoying.”

I wasn’t expecting Bria’s energy to hurdle through my senses, but the sudden spike in vigor sent me crouching downward to avoid Milo’s punch before a growl ripped through my throat just as I tackled him with enough force to send us flying into the floor.

Suddenly, everything was moving in a blur - our punches, our blocks, the world was nothing but a void in comparison to our two bodies. I reacted on instinct, my senses on fire while my mental focus was fleeting.

This needed to be as quick as possible because this triggered mode wouldn’t last as long as Bria or I would like. I started to strain after a minute of our manic fighting style, but I was far too close range to try to back out now.

“Would you quit when facing those who outcasted you all your life?” I was shocked by Milo’s voice that brushed through my mind like a wave of merciless fury. “Would you allow them to mock your strength and pummel into you like you haven’t trained hard to get to this point in life?”

His moves grew faster, their execution flawless and packing enough strength to attempt to bring me down. It was so intense it got to the point that I stood my ground and lifted my arms in defense to take every blow, all while his voice continued to drill me with facts.

“What if this was in the fighting ring surrounded by the shifters of your father’s pack?” he painted the picture that almost felt like it was coming to life around us, the two of us fighting in the heart of the ring while all those under Papa Dearest’s reign observed and cheered for my utmost downfall. “They don’t wish to see you succeed. They’re cheering for your defeat. For me to prosper so they can further rub in how useless you are. Do you believe they wish for your rise? To see you at the top and claiming your father’s empire? None of them will ever bow to your ruling until you prove it to them,” he stressed before he used his strength to his advantage and used both of his forearms to send me flying back with a solid push.

I fell on my ass but jumped right back on my feet - my bruised arms already awaiting his next round of assaults that came with his feet as he began a technique of various kicks. I was like a sitting duck. This move was something so easy and yet it felt so straining in my mind that was beginning to be riled up by his words.

It brought me back to the ring where that unexpected opponent tried to walk all over me in my own domain, in the space I’d worked my ass off in for years to build my worth and the respect I wholeheartedly deserved.

This was no different, but the main problem was Roberto’s pack. The place that should have felt like family wasn’t even close to such a rank of acceptance. They didn’t respect me, let alone acknowledge my strength, and if I were in the middle of the ring, fighting one of our own pack wolves, they would cheer for the opposing competitor.

No one would ever believe in me.

That made me angry. It infuriated Bria because we’d been held back on so many levels. There were so many constant struggles and mayhem that we didn’t ask for, and now when we should be enjoying all that we’d accomplished since the moment I awakened her, it instead felt like a constant battle to keep afloat when that wasn’t how it should have been.

The lesson he was trying to drill into my head was that those who belittled me - outcasted my potential and worth from the rest of the world - wanted to do everything in their power to destroy my blessings because the truth was, they would never respect me.

No matter what I did to prove to them my worth. No matter the struggles, challenges, and medals I could carry across my neck proving that I’d fought, survived, and conquered everything that came my way to earn the positions, wealth, and success, it would never be enough to them.

I’d always be fighting and working desperately to try a win a losing game, and that was the problem. Instead of letting go, I was still secretly wishing to be accepted in a world that didn’t want me to sit upon a throne, a society that wouldn’t support me or cheer me on when my time to dominate was finally here.

This is why he’s showing me no mercy. He’s forcing me to realize that even those who should be loyal to me by birthright would enjoy pummeling me to the ground if it meant I’d give up being at the top.

He took a step back to make a direct hit with his left foot, but I caught it right before it could strike my chest. I held my grip with all my might, my furious eyes locking onto his which glimmered with enough golden intensity to force me to realize his wolf was in the driver’s seat, just like Bria was in mine.

The moment was but a few seconds, and yet between us, it was enough for me to see the silver lining within all of this. To grasp Milo’s true purpose in volunteering to do a fighting round with me.

I wondered if this was how royals trained their young. How they drilled their children to the bone and forced them to realize that their very own are cunning beings who will abandon their own if it were in their favor of uprising.

He was teaching me that wolves were no different.

To truly succeed and make the world fear you, you must be ruthless in your execution of defiance to force them to bow to you.

“Give me a glimpse of what you can do, princess.” His voice was mocking as he gave me a grin wide enough to show those brilliant white teeth of his. “Or face my wrath.”

There was that glimmer of hope that twinkled in his golden eyes, and that was what I needed to witness to push without holding back.

With a grunt, I pushed him back which caused a hit to his balance. He fell back onto his ass, and that was followed with him having to avoid my slamming leg that missed his crotch by a mere second.

By the time he was up, I was in his face and now he was in full-on defense mode as I began to punch him with everything I had. My rotations were completely unpredictable, to the point that I was kicking, punching, and doing anything I could to force him to take every single hit.

We were sweating buckets, our breaths out of control and yet our eye contact was solid. We couldn’t look away from one another, the magnetizing force being far too strong for either of us to deter from.

It took two minutes, which felt like an eternity for me, to find the golden opening to hit him where it would hurt.

His crotch.

The poor man didn’t stand a chance as he realized a second before I kicked the breath - and maybe life - out of him. My right leg crashed into his crotch. His knees buckled on reflex, and I pulled back and spun to give me enough momentum to hit his chest before he could crumble to the ground.

He soared back until he was on the ground and clutching his balls in pure agony, and whatever language he was speaking had to be full of insults - and I personally didn’t blame him.

I was already where he lay, my leg rising to perform another blow before arms hooked around me and I realized Neo was behind me, his sweet aroma immediately tickling my senses and my body humming out of whatever fighting trance I was in.

“Sweetness.” I realized it wasn’t Neo but Nico as he moved his hold lower until his hands were now on my hips and he pressed his hardened groin against my ass.

“As much as I enjoy bloodshed and misery, I think breaking Milo’s cock is just ruthless,” he soothingly stated while his hot breath tickled my ear. He followed with a light tug of my lobe with his sharp teeth. “But you can always use that move on me in the bedroom. I’d like that.”

That was both crazy and fucking hot at the same time, enough for me to turn my head as he further leaned to the side so I could see his approving eyes that were now a brilliant red with those mesmerizing black magic circles that accented their inky essence.

He wasn’t even hiding his arousal in his gaze, the hunger making my stomach flip happily while my pussy was enjoying other quivering flips of impatience.

“Can we do it in the shower?” I asked as if it were forbidden.

All he did was smile. “We can do it right here and now, Sweetness. As long as I’m sticking something in you.”

“Get a fucking room,” Viktor groaned out of pure embarrassment. “Jeez. You two are worse than her and Onyx.”

“Don’t go shit talking about my sex drive when you’re probably hard as fuck under those black jeans of yours."

The four of us peered over to the door to see Onyx and Loki walk into the training room.

“Onyx? Loki? Shit, you guys are done?” I asked as Onyx reached me first and didn’t even try to hide his immense lust for me. His hand was around my throat, my body was further sandwiched against Nico, and he assaulted my lips with his vicious kiss.

“Are all of y’all this bold?” Milo decided to ask as he sighed. “She almost broke my cock.”

“Sucks,” Loki noted, and I bet he was helping Milo up as I heard a hand slap followed by Milo’s grunt. “She went hard on you.”

“As I went on her. Damn. If we work on unlocking that primitive state more often, she’d easily take out that Vile Bitch’s elite fighters.”

“Was that why you did what you did?” Viktor decided to ask while I purposely broke the kiss with Onyx so I could think fucking straight.

And breathe. I guess that was important too.

“Kind of,” Milo admitted. “Sorry. I went a bit too hard. I went into fight-or-flight mode real quick and my wolf is just an ass when it comes to fighting. He likes being a vicious bastard.”

“He’s knowledgeable,” Nico admitted as he moved back enough to give me space as Onyx gave me a kiss to the forehead before backing away as well. Loki didn’t hesitate to take advantage of the freeing moment as he waltzed over to me and gave me a hug.

That made the room grow silent, but he didn’t seem to care.

“Your energy is riled up.”

“Bria was helping me. Everything felt more like a blur than anything,” I explained. “So, who won?”

He pulled back and gave me the biggest, cockiest grin I’d ever seen grace his lips, and fuck, he seriously looked like Onyx’s identical copy.

“I’ll poison his drink,” Onyx grumbled, and Milo laughed which left him coughing up a storm.

“Ow. Goddess have mercy, you kick like a man, Willow,” he wheezed.

“Meaning I kick like a badass woman," I concluded with a wink as Loki released me and I turned to Onyx. “Don’t go poisoning anyone cause you lost.”

“Hmph.” He wasn’t impressed, but I knew he’d obey.

“I think that’s enough for today,” Viktor declared. “Go shower, Willow.”

“Finally!” I raised my arms up in glee. “Thank you, everyone.”

I headed to showers and I heard Viktor add, “Alone.”

“Oh c’mon,” Onyx groaned. “Why we gotta suffer when you can’t make bold moves?”

“I’m gonna kick your ass any moment,” Viktor warned, and Nico chuckled.

“I better go get ready for some painting.”

“You’re just happy you’re going to appease yourself later.” Milo chuckled.

“Accurate,” Nico hummed. “Good work. Your execution is rather flawless in nature. Can be a big advantage in combat.”

“Thanks,” Milo replied. “Though Loki is better.”

“I bet,” Nico noted. “How many targets total did you guys round up?”

“Fifty?’ Onyx questioned. “Or was it fifty-one?”

“Fifty-two,” Loki revealed. “Remember you pushed one off the building because he insulted William and you weren’t having that bullshit.”

“Oh right. I forgot,” Onyx admitted.

“More than enough. Tonight is going to be a good night.”

I felt chills run through me hearing Nico’s words as I pushed against the changeroom door and allowed it to close behind me.

With a few deep breaths, I leaned against it and smiled.

We did good, Bria. That was…dangerously exhilarating.

“I believe we can learn a lot if we train viciously with each of them,” Bria admitted.

Agreed.

I’d missed the exhausting feeling of victory, and this taste just ignited my burning drive to get back in the ring.

I’ll force them to bow down to my name.

13

PAINT ME SWEETLY, KING

“I haven’t even dropped a single bead of paint on your exquisite body, Sweetness, and you’re already glistening just for me.”

I’m doomed. So fucking doomed.

How was I supposed to lie down upon this bare canvas in the sexiest set of lingerie I’d worn yet and not be soaking wet for this sinful beast of a man?

Here I was, in a room of pitch black. The walls, furniture, and even the artwork were black in nature. The only strand of light was from the large chandelier which was directly over the floor where I lay. The lights were dimmed after Neo finished gathering all his materials that he needed for this first half of the ritual.

There was a good chance that this ritual didn’t need a canvas, but if Neo was going to be artistic, he wanted to capture the experience the best way he knew how: creating a masterpiece in the process.

A part of me had convinced myself that this would involve some pain and bloodshed. Drawing magic incantations of any form that could further enhance your physical or magic abilities was always excruciating.

The more symbols, the more torture coming your way.

Regardless of the agonizing process, the end result was always worth it which was why so many witches and wizards went through the process when they were young. The memory of pain would fade as they grew older, and they would not only reap the rewards in their teen years but also further enhance those markings when they reached the age to do so.

It wasn’t the pain I was worried about - far from it since I got to look at someone as sensual as Neo Rodriguez. I was more intrigued about the second half of the ritual and what Viktor and Milo would need to do.

My anticipation was building, but being in this skimpy outfit and taking in Neo’s outstanding attire for this “ritual” was the perfect distraction to keep me occupied until we got to that part of the night.

A long night of pleasure, hopefully.

Neo’s attire reminded me of Milo’s royal garments. Milo had explained earlier over dinner that the procedure was a way to summon the energy of the universe to aid in our conquest and embed it into our bodies so we could obtain our goals without struggle.

He said the ritual mimicked the way fae conducted a lot of their empowering rites, and our Goddess was a big element to the entire process. Due to the divine aspect of it, the first part of the ritual required the painter to wear garments of silk and studded rhinestones.

His robe mimicked the style of a kimono but screamed designer runway as it wrapped his body so perfectly. Think Versace with their emphasis on gold mixed with Dolce and Gabbana with their obsession with rhinestones and anything that twinkled in the smallest hint of light.

Adding the fact his lovely short locks were combed back, not a single strand out of place, and his gold blindfold, and I was living an otome game fantasy.

I wasn’t sure if I could wait any longer because I was so damn horny. With all the sex I’d had as of late, I shouldn’t have felt so sexual deprived, but I felt like the dried-up Nile finally getting the grace of a rainstorm. The clouds were just looming and thundering before my eyes, ready to deliver me a storm of fury that would leave me breathlessly satisfied.

“You’re taunting me looking like a damn Versace meets Dolce and Gabbana snack that I’d gladly lick, suck, and bow down to if it means I’m getting a very luxurious experience by the morning,” I summed up, and even my voice was sultry and desperate for everything he had to offer.

His touches, caresses, kisses, and intense pain.

Then we’d celebrate with extreme pleasure that satisfied the both of us. I was already quivering at the thought.

“You’re making this hard, Sweetness,” Neo warned, and oh my Goddess. He was fighting with Nico for control. I didn’t need him to remove his blindfold to show me the combative shift between hollow black spheres and piercing red orbs because their auras were vibrantly fighting one another, and that in itself was a show that I’d love to enjoy from my VIP seats.

Front and center.

Neo seemed to have won the battle because he sighed. “So fucking impatient,” he growled. “I don’t blame him. We’re enjoying the visual of you covered in fresh wounds, sweat, and our cum all over your flawless flesh.”

Shit.

Those were expectations I knew he’d uphold.

My tongue trailed along my bottom lip as though I were thirsty, and he watched the movement like a hawk. It was only a matter of time before I’d quench my thirst and he’d appease his appetite.

“Everything is ready to go.” Neo said the words slowly, and I knew he was taking in my aura in his vision of darkness. “Though, I want your energy higher.”

I bit my bottom lip at the comment, and I waited patiently while he continued to observe me. My body was tingling with impatience, but I could sense Neo was plotting something I couldn’t place a finger on yet.

“Would you put on a show for me, Sweetness?” His question was barely audible, but my ears perked up at the request while I itched to fulfill it if it would reward me with his praise.

“Anything for my mate.” He could feel the truth to my words, and the quirk of a smile only proved he was ready to put me on a crazy rollercoaster.

“Let me see you cum with your fingers,” he instructed, and boy, I hadn’t expected that. Fucking myself in front of Neo while he was blindfolded gave off mysterious vibes with a dose of naughtiness, as if I were masturbating knowing he could potentially see, but also knowing that he could surely sense me.

He could feel the building of my arousal, the rise of my aura, and the pulsating need to release. He could enjoy the burst of euphoria that would assault not just me, but him as well.

I couldn’t dare wait any longer as I perched myself onto my elbows and further spread my legs out so he could see the very little line of pink fabric that pressed right at my pussy folds.

I knew he’d be able to see me in his own unique way, his concentrated focus surely enlightening his dark oasis and heightening the rest of his senses.

Lifting my hand that carried his royal bond mark, I glided it down the front of my body - slow, calculating movements that emphasized the way my lingerie held my breasts so perfectly while accentuating my beading nipples.

Further moving down my fitted stomach, I reached my wet, throbbing pussy and parted those lips for him to see just how wet I was - to take in the intense scent of my arousal that was all for him and nobody else.

His nostrils flared, his heartbeat picking up in pace, and I bet his eyes would be dilating if I got a glimpse of their hollowness. His mouth parted slightly as if he were going to say something, but nothing came out as I began to move my fingers along my wet folds to gather some of my juices before lightly pinching my clit.

I was already so sensitive, and there was just something different - empowering - about masturbating in front of someone you loved that made your body a tingling mess.

Slowly, I slipped a finger inside myself, the movement smooth as I dipped as far as I could. Pulling out slowly so he could observe how drenched I was, I noticed that my juices clung to my finger.

My pussy was throbbing for the feel of my finger, and I didn’t hesitate to slip two fingers inside once more. The action made me sigh in relief, but it sounded like a whimpering moan.

Neo’s attention was only on me, watching my fingers begin to slide in and out at the perfect rhythm. It was his turn to bite his bottom lip as if he struggled to remain in his very spot for the sake of his upcoming role in marking me up.

No matter his duty, he couldn’t stop himself from reaching down the slit of his outfit and retrieving his erect cock that was thick and hard.

That encouraged me to put on a show, my legs further spreading while I lifted my hips up just a bit so everything was in sight. My moans began to get louder and more frequent as my fingers continued to glide in and out of me at a perfect pace.

I had to start speeding up, knowing my climax would hit me before I knew it, but if this was a show, I couldn’t make it end so soon - unless my mate wanted an encore.

“Keep that pace,” Neo ordered, and that husky voice was too controlling to deny. I wanted to please him, to watch him stroke himself at the same speed as I was until we were perfectly in sync in this sensual whirlpool.

I felt so turned on when I was this soaking wet. My fingers were knuckles deep as I continued to thrust. It was taking everything in me to not speed up. “Neo.” His name escaped my lips without a second thought. He was in control even though he hadn’t even touched me yet.

Just his presence was enough to control me, forcing me to serve him as a god. I knew that was what he loved about this predicament. He loved that I obeyed him even though I was in the driver's seat.

“Follow my lead, Sweetness,” he growled authoritatively, and all I could do was nod as my half-opened eyes peered down to his cock, watching as his strokes began to quicken along his length.

I followed his lead, mimicking his pace as it grew faster and faster. Our breaths became erratic, our moans and panting breaths blending together as the emotion between us grew stronger with every stroke.

I was close now, my back arching and my finger aching to pick up speed, and that seemed to encourage Neo to stroke himself even faster. His grunts grew louder and closer together. He’d finish any second now, and I couldn’t let such precious cum go to waste.

Or ruin our blank canvas.

Sinking my fingers as deep as I could into my clenched pussy, I leaned right up until I was on my knees, just on time to wrap my mouth around his length and take it in the moment his hand paused at the base of his cock.

My hot mouth around his veiny hardness was completely unexpected, and he caved with a long groan that sent shudders of ecstasy through him.

“Fuck!” he cursed as he released into my mouth, shooting load after load of his hot cum while he fought for breath. I took it all in, my body riding out my own orgasm while appeasing Neo’s length.

It may have been a precaution, but it seemed to work perfectly as my cum leaked between my fingers and fell onto the floor instead of the canvas.

Further sliding down his cock, I could feel the head of it at the back of my throat. The last shots of cum went right down those inner walls before I sucked slowly as I retracted and released him with a ”pop” noise.

He looked down at me. I totally craved to see his eyes, but I opened my mouth so he could see his release before I swallowed in one gulp. I displayed the clean slate of my tongue, making his aura go wild before he smothered me with his lips.

“Fucking hell, Willow,” he growled against my lips. “I’m gonna go fucking insane with you.”

As if he didn’t do that to me on a regular basis.

"Did I do good?” I had to ask.

“So fucking good,” he groaned. “But I need to taste you.”

That made my stomach flip wildly and my pussy clench my fingers for dear life. I pulled them out slowly, my wetness clearly drenching those chosen fingers. He didn’t even hesitate to reach for my wrist as he got onto his knees before me and proceeded to suck my fingers like they were the most delicious thing he’d ever tasted.

“So fucking good,” he groaned. “Stand up and spread those legs wide.”

This man would make me cum just by his commands. My imagination was already ahead of his actions as I hoped he’d do exactly what I was craving.

I couldn’t rise up fast enough. Neo was already on his knees and licking the pool of my cum off the wax floor. So…hot. Without missing a beat, he was between my legs and sucking me up with enough force to send me spiraling into an orgasm in five solid seconds.

“Ah!” I gripped at his hair, thinking I could push him away, but the man wouldn’t dare let me stop him from feasting on my pussy as I squirted out my release. My legs were shaking violently when he finally pulled away, my body quivering and my heavy panting mere music to his ears.

“I’m going to enjoy marking you,” he said, hyping himself up before he kissed up my stomach until he was standing again and laying those cum-cloaked lips onto mine.

Our kiss was short of tender. It was rough, desperate, filled with so much need. It was exactly what we both needed: to express our love in a wild way that would leave us spent - forcing us to get back to what was important.

Breaking the kiss, we pressed our foreheads together to breathe while his arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me further into him. My arms couldn’t help but slide around him as I hugged him back. The two of us remained still for a long moment as we enjoyed the rapid beating of our hearts.

We stayed like that until our panting breaths came to a calm, and then we leaned back to smile at each other.

“I want to see your eyes while you paint me,” I quietly confessed. My tender plea made him smile beautifully as he laid his lips lightly onto the bridge of my nose and then onto my forehead.

“Then take it off, Sweet Queen.”

That I did, my hands tugging at the light knot that held the golden silk together. I allowed it to slip out of my grasp, just to reveal those glorious eyes that made my heart flutter.

“Ready?”

“More than ready.”

With one last shared kiss, I got back on the canvas and into position while Neo began to retrieve various bottles that carried different shades of sand. It was intriguing to me as he got right into the zone - pouring hints of the sand at each corner of the canvas.

I let him do his thing, submerged in the movements of his artistic process. He was in his own world now, his vision coming to light. Once he finished, he briefly turned the lights on and walked slowly around the canvas to ensure he had everything in place.

Even without his blindfold, he kept his eyes closed like it was imperative to finalize this approaching ritual without the deceitful sight of his vision.

With a nod to himself, he gathered the bottles of ink he needed and a tray to hold them all. He positioned himself on the left of me, since he finally had his tools set. He walked over to lower the lights to dim once more and lit up not one, but seven incense sticks.

The scent was an intriguing mix of multiple aromas: lavender, eucalyptus, sandalwood, Loban, jasmine, palo santo, musk. I was surprised that I could pinpoint them all, but it had to mean something because the energy in the room felt like charged static.

A soft melody of music began to drift into the room, the ballad mixed with chimes, flutes, and a single violin.

When Neo approached, he stopped at the top of the canvas and closed his eyes briefly. Then he started to speak in a completely different language, one that I couldn’t interpret even though I knew quite a few.

His magic began to ooze out of him like a curtain of red and black energy, the flowing force flooding the floors and moving around us until all four walls and the ceiling above were now cloaked in pulsating energy.

When he opened his eyes, I knew this was where he’d begin. He knelt down onto the canvas like it was an altar for him to worship at. A magic circle formed beneath his knees as if to absorb his weight from potentially puncturing the surface with my added mass.

I wondered where he had such a canvas made, but that was a lost thought as he moved right between my legs and observed my neck to my chest in fine detail. His moves were silent as he reached out to lightly trace along my flesh.

I shivered when he moved along my chest, particularly where the medallion was magically hidden before Dimitris’s royal mark. He did this all along my body, even to my wrists and the backs of my palms where he purposely traced the sensitive markings as if to acknowledge them and give them a moment of grace.

Then he reached for the tool he’d use to apply the incantations, dipping the black tip of the carved reed pen into the small glass jar of black ink.

Slowly, he lifted it, allowing the excess to drip back into the container while his eyes were already tracing out what needed to be drawn upon my flesh. Once it seemed to be embedded in his mind, he took a moment to meet my curious eyes.

He seemed to be conflicted about something, and the expression of apprehension just didn’t match my Neo.

“Mark me, my king,” I quietly purred, and whatever doubts he carried were washed away by my command.

“As you wish, Sweet Queen.”

At the touch of the sharp tip, the symphony of pain began.

I drew in a sharp breath, the burning scrutiny resembling the piercing movement of a knife gliding across your flesh while it was on fire. It took everything I had to not scream, the torment only spiking when he had to further press the pen into my flesh.

Blood seethed to the surface in protest, running along my flesh until it rolled down onto the canvas. When he finished whatever thick line he’d created - one fucking line - he placed the pen in a stand and reached for a golden brush.

He dipped the fine ends into a clear liquid with hints of glimmer that reminded me of an iridescent jewel and slowly glided that brush on the tattooed line, which made me moan in relief as a layer of cool breeze flowed along my flesh.

It moved the blood away from the newly drawn wound, like oil combatting water, and whatever properties this liquid held seemed to heal the area enough that it stopped bleeding. It was like being stabbed and then healed a few seconds after which was going to force me onto a seesaw of pleasure and pain.

Time ticked by too fucking slowly; the toss between crippling pain with the anticipation of the cooling pleasure that would reward me for my perseverance went on and on. Tears left my eyes, my cheeks were flushed, my exhales were quick, and my inhales were sharp.

My bottom lip was bruised by all the times I bit it, and my body was drenched in sweat and trembling uncontrollably. At one point I lay upon my back because it was all too much and I couldn’t keep watching the entire process.

Neo did the best he could to encourage me while he worked diligently on the process - kissing me lightly, whispering words of encouragement and praise, and taking longer breaks in between to help me recover.

At one point I couldn’t take it, my consciousness fading in and out while he continued. By the time I came out of it, I felt Neo’s lips lightly tracing down my body.

Opening my eyes, I realized he was holding me in his arms, his robe around me like a massive blanket.

“You did so well, Sweetness,” he praised me with admiration before he lightly kissed my lips.

“Ow,” I whimpered and felt a new set of tears begin to run down my cheeks.

“Shh,” he whispered, feeling the pain that still thrummed through my aching body as I began to further sob. “It’ll fade soon. I promise.”

“Don’t let go,” I pleaded, needing his warmth as I trembled in his hold.

“Never,” he assured me. “I’m right here, Willow.”

The first part of the ritual was complete.

Now it was time for the second.

14

LAGOON OF WARMTH

~VIKTOR~

“If you carried that scowling face in the hood, you’d be shot.”

My mind took far too long to register Milo’s words. My eyes slowly drifted to the fae prince as he continued to work upon setting up the lagoon for the awakening ritual.

“Master L never carried such a scowl. Rather the opposite, really.”

“You met my father?” I questioned as I observed him as he began to sprinkle various colored salts along the edges of the peaceful, glowing body of water.

“To be honest, when I first saw you, I almost thought it was him. Your auras are similar, but yours has a more rough but cunning movement. Thankfully, I had the privilege of meeting him when I was but a little boy. It was a little bit before I was sent down to live among humans in the hood.”

“How can aura be cunning and rough?” I inquired. “And if you met him when you were a little boy, how can you even recall it? The little girl you were assigned to guard, wasn’t she brought down here as a babe?”

“Correct,” he said, addressing the second part of my statement first. “Just because we’re brought here as babies to learn the hardships humans and other shifters go through, that doesn’t mean we’re solely left here. It’s kind of a back-and-forth situation, but in order to remember when you’re older, you have to meditate on it. I tried to meditate every night to get some sort of boost during those torture days, depending on whether I even had the privilege to do so. Your father was a gentle soul and did a lot for children when they were at the brink of facing death.”

“Does that mean you dealt with a situation like that?”

“Sort of.” He came to a pause to shrug his shoulders. The spot where he stood shed rays of moonlight that bathed over him, accentuating the purple robe that twinkled with shimmering gold silk and black rhinestones.

Milo’s hair was braided with special gold ribbons that were entwined in his silky black strands, and his arms and feet were marked with symbols in gold that reminded me of henna.

His calm eyes met mine as he decided to give me a glimpse of what I’d requested.

“There was a time when my father’s royal status was questioned. There’s no point in going into the fine details, but race played the ultimate role. Our jewels, attire, and identification that’s valid throughout the supernatural planes didn’t suffice for this individual. Funny enough, it was a police officer. Ironic.” He smiled just slightly as he closed his eyes. “Master L ended up coming out of the gate we were trying to enter to get back home. He defused the situation before it got violent, and as a child, I remembered calling him a hero because that’s what he’d become in a tense moment like what we were in. Looking back at the memories during my meditation, he reminded me of a savior walking out of that spinning gold portal. Interesting how fate decided that I’d be forced to be an officer and be saved by the woman who’d ascend to take Master L’s place.”

It really did feel like a full-circle moment, and it emphasized how small our world really was even though it was massive to our eyes and carried so many layers. Our parents created our foundations and flourished connections during their rise through the ranks of power. Every step they took, whether good or bad, left seeds behind that sprouted through those they impacted, and now those seeds had blossomed individuals on their own paths up the ladder of authority.

A cycle that never ends.

“As for how an aura can be rough and cunning,” he began, “roughness in your aura is shown by the way it moves. Its movement is rough and a bit manic, especially when you’re mad which, no offense, is mostly when Willow isn’t in your personal radius, similar to the distance between where I’m standing and where you are.”

The glare I gave him only made him chuckle as he added, “The cunning factor comes is because despite how raging your aura normally is, you hide it so well that it blends in with the rest of the energy of the world. It’s like a snake that camouflages with its surroundings until it needs to strike. You do this unconsciously, but I have also noticed you lower your guard a few notches when you're with Willow and recently with the pack during Willow’s recovery.”

That wasn’t good info for me, at least the lowering my guard part. I’d done that at the ring when Willow was having her suicidal breakdown and that got her kidnapped after our triggered awakening.

“It’s not a bad thing, Viktor.” Milo’s words tugged me out of my thoughts as my eyes met his once more. “It means you feel safe around those around you.”

“Feeling safe is what got Willow kidnapped,” I countered.

“Nah.” Milo shook his head. “Fate sought for Willow to get taken by Loki. If it hadn’t been him who took her, the princess wouldn’t be alive today. Whether you accept that or not is up to you, but no way were we all brought together without a deeper meaning. That meaning required you to awaken with Willow so you two could endure the final task and claim your positions on the High Court. Everything happens for a reason, but I believe you’ll see for yourself when Neo and Willow arrive.”

“They could have already been here if we’d gone together,” I complained, which was why I’d carried this scowl of death during the entire ride here.

Milo laughed long and hard as he began to walk around and sprinkle more colorful sand upon the ground.

“You and I know that if you heard Willow make a single whimper, you’d try to skin Neo alive. As entertaining as it would be to watch you and Nico duke it out, I’d rather not for the sake of cleaning up someone’s body.”

“You say someone’s body as if you don’t know who would win or lose,” I grumbled.

He chuckled again as his knowledgeable eyes glanced over to lock onto mine.

“True,” he began. “But the reality is, I wouldn’t want to carry your body out of there.”

“I wouldn’t lose.”

“If you keep telling yourself that enough times, eventually you’ll believe it,” Milo suggested as he finished the glass container of golden sand and walked over to the mini set-up we had going on near one of the bigger oak trees. “You have an even chance with Neo though. I’ll give you that.”

“So I don’t stand a chance with Nico?” I didn’t like knowing that.

“The only one who stands a chance with Nico in my eyes is Dimitris and potentially Loki. Saint and Jayce are wildcards though. I haven’t gotten enough of a glimpse of their abilities to know just how dangerous they are, but if Saint’s a Dark Lord, well, he’s close to the same level as Loki being a reaper wolf,” Milo explained.

“Who would meet your match?” I inquired just for the hell of it. If I was forced to know who I couldn’t have a chance to defeat, I wanted to know his.

“Dimitris.” He shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal to him. “He’s a pureblood demigod Alpha. I don’t like that combination. Would be a good tag team though.”

“It doesn’t piss you off that he’s stronger?” I inquired.

“There’ll always be someone stronger than you in this world,” Milo reasoned. “Stronger. Richer. Smarter. No matter how hard you try, you can’t be perfect in everything. It’s just not obtainable, and anyone who tries ends up becoming the evil villain in the world, slaughtered the moment they seek to take control.”

He had a point.

“The first half of the ritual is painful as hell, so I figured giving Neo and Willow the time and privacy to do what needs to be done was smarter than putting pressure on Neo. He doesn’t do things in a rush, and he most certainly wouldn’t play around when it comes to incantations that are permanent on the flesh,” Milo explained. “The two of them were buzzing with sexual tension at dinner. Giving them a bit more time to deal with that was a smart move if I do say so myself.”

“Doesn’t it bother you?”

“What?” Milo inquired as he clapped his hands a few times before stretching his arms like he was about to drop down and do a bunch of push-ups.

“The affection aspect?” I inquired. To be honest, I had no clue why I was asking this, but maybe I was intrigued to hear what Milo had to say about the pack situation.

“Seeing the princess treated with the respect, admiration, and love she deserves only brings me a sense of joy,” Milo revealed as he walked over to a certain spot near the waters where there were a few dead flowers.

Lowering on one knee, he reached out and closed his eyes while he carried on, “If you’re talking about the relationship aspect of things and where I stand with that, I think it’s pretty clear that I have a bit of a crush on the princess.”

I watched as the dead flowers suddenly began to wilt away until they were gone from our sight. My lips dipped a bit at their elimination, but they opened just slightly as new stems began to sprout from the ground in rapid time - growing and growing until a brand new set of flowers took over the spot.

Milo opened his eyes - those orbs of gold glimmering immensely as a tiny smile graced his lips. “It’s been a mere few days and I may admit, I’m frightened at how easy it is to fall in love with such an empowering woman. A mere taste and I thirst for more, and it’s not like we’re intimate in any way other than hugs and greeting kisses.”

He rose up and stretched once again, cracking his neck before he began to roll his shoulders.

“I could hide my feelings for her but what’s the point? Willow is a very observant person, whether she notices or doesn’t. I’m sure she thinks of me as a potential candidate, but when you truly think about it, there’s only one of her and eight of us.” He tilted his head over to me and further grinned. “Which makes me intrigued by you in particular.”

“Me?” There wasn’t anything particular about me. I was just the strict bodyguard ready to assassinate anyone who dared to look at my woman the wrong way.

“My woman. Stupid.”

I mentally rolled my eyes at my wolf but focused on Milo as he gave me his full attention.

“You’re absolutely in love with Willow and yet you express it like your passion is a once-a-year holiday.”

There had to be some sort of comeback to that, but nothing popped into my head which left me staring back at him.

Like a dumb fool.

“I’ve thought about it the last few days, and I think I’ve gotten to the main conclusion as to why you’re so apprehensive.”

“If you’re going to say it’s out of fear of loving her, you’re wrong.” Maybe my response only made me sound guilty, but I couldn’t help but face that common assumption.

“You don’t fear loving her,” Milo emphasized as he walked to where I stood until he was facing me. His fae energy still twinkled in his eyes as he stared into mine with a glimpse of burning wisdom. “The love you carry for Willow is as clear as day, Viktor. It shows every single time your eyes catch a glimpse of her from afar. The way your energy dances with a flickering warmth every time she walks into a room. Her aroma makes your nostrils flare in hopes of getting a deep whiff of her sweet scent, and every fight she wins, you stand there with so much pride it overflows in waves.”

His eyes softened.

“You have no problem loving her, even if others assume that your lack in displaying such devotion proves you have little interest.”

He reached out until his hand lightly tapped upon my chest. The tap made my magic flow fluently through my body until it burned to the surface and displayed the various incantations all over my flesh.

With me being only in a traditional set of pants that were made out of royal garments, my upper half was exposed and showed the many symbols and tattoos I’d hidden from the world for so many years.

The incantations, the tattoos, and the scars.

“You fight with every strand of your body to not show just how precious Willow is to you, not out of fear of loving her, but because of fear that by letting go, you’ll lose this person you’ve molded to perfection and become the real you.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as my fingers clenched into the palms of my hands.

“The you who was lost in immense bloodshed. The you who held mercy for no one. The you that the Russians are so frightened of, they’re walking on a thin tightrope, hoping they don’t take the wrong step that finally triggers the silver wolf who many knew would slay cities by the brink of dawn. The Silver Warlock of Death.”

“How…” I held my tongue as I fought to stop the slight tremble in my tense body.

“The one thing people fear about fae isn’t the abilities we can mimic and master,” Milo whispered. “They fear that we can stand in any environment and be fed information without a second thought. Some are one’s darkest secrets. Other times, the universe wishes for us to see the painful past one carries so we can aid them to find a resolution. Did you think the Vile Queen solely wanted me for my unique magic, stamina, and rare abilities?”

“You’re a secret weapon,” I whispered.

“No different to Loki,” Milo offered with a shrug. “Only when you look at Loki, you know a threat is in your midst. When you look at me,” he paused to point to his own chest, “you simply see a black man from the hood.”

He turned around and walked back to the cart of materials and picked up a deck of blank cards.

“Willow would have never fallen for the old me,” I muttered as my eyes stared out into the lagoon’s surface - watching the way it glowed like the northern lights.

It was Milo’s low chuckle that encouraged me to lay my eyes upon him once more. Surprisingly, I noticed the shift in his gaze. There was a darkness in them as his entire aura began to move in a different direction with a hint of mysterious fury.

The sight made me understand a bit of what he’d earlier described when it came to our auras, and I knew for sure his wolf was in control as he decided to answer my statement.

“If you truly believe that pink wolf of royalty has never caught a glimpse of the old you within her entire life then you’re not as observant as I gave you credit for.”

“You don’t know enough to say shit,” I muttered.

“I don’t need a speck of my fae magic to see right through you, silver wolf,” he countered as decided to approach me, nice and slow. I stood my ground, feeling the rise in tension in this alter ego that seemed completely opposite from Milo’s calmness.

His wolf was bold, proud, confident, and knew what he was truly capable of.

“My Milo is far too kind to be blunt sometimes,” he expressed with a hint of amusement. “But me, I like to tell people exactly what they’re dealing with.”

He raised the stack of cards between us, and I knew he was gesturing for me to take a card. I didn’t break eye contact as I retrieved a single card and flipped it over.

“The joker,” my wolf quietly declared.

I watched the sinister grin form on Milo’s lips as his eyes further displayed his pride.

“You fear that if you open yourself up, all those walls you’ve built since the moment Willow was brought into the world will go crumbling down. That your job as her guard will morph into a lover protecting his partner. You fear that the cruel villain you once were will crave to return and seek revenge against all those whom you never got a chance to fill with bullets. And you know what’s the funniest part of all? You fear that our sweet, rebel princess is not only going to find out every hint of the truth, but she’ll encourage you to do what you’ve craved for all these years.”

I didn’t move - or breathe - as he further leaned in to whisper the ultimate truth.

“And what you fear the most?” he questioned when he already knew the answer. “That Willow’s magic will be so mesmerizingly strong that all those villains who you thought would never see the Silver Warlock will come strolling on back.”

My stomach clenched at the thought as my face lost all emotion.

“But you won’t be their target,” he whispered as he leaned back and pulled a card and displayed it back at me - the Queen of Wands. "The one who projects the energy of the Silver Warlock will.”

“Willow…” my wolf quietly declared.

“If you know all of this…why encourage this ritual?” I quietly growled.

“If you believe everyone under the sun is praising the Goddess for promoting Willow to the chair then you must not know of the struggle your parents went through when they rose into their positions,” he explained, his voice barely audible. “A storm is coming, and we’re going to get a taste of it. And when that time comes, Willow will need your magic to survive. Not just a glimpse but the thunderous entity, so by the time those approaching waves of threats arrive at the stroke of her crowning, she’ll be ready to fight fire with fire.”

I wish he didn’t talk in riddles, but I’d be foolish to not see the true meaning in his words.

Our time of recovery is coming to an end, and this will be the only chance we get to ensure our queen is protected.

“When will we see the true you?” I had to question.

“A glimpse here and there,” he reasoned as he took the joker card from my grasp before shuffling the cards and pulling one final one - the Wheel of Time. “Patience will force me to play it low, but when the time for me to boldly remind all parties of my neutrality in this playing game comes, I’ll ensure it’s loud and clear so our enemies realize exactly which side I’m on.”

He turned away once more and tossed the cards towards the lagoon. They fluttered downward but never touched the waters as they began to float and line up in sequence until they spun in a circle that surrounded us.

Spinning faster and faster, the cards suddenly became a blur of golden energy with strings of black, and the length began to expand until a wonderful glowing wall of gold came to life, leaving a single rectangle space that signified the door.

“Willow and Neo are here,” he announced, and when he turned around, it was Milo again. “The moment you walk with Willow into the lagoon, head straight to the middle. That’s all you need to do. The rest will flow into you. Let yourselves react, and most importantly, whatever happens in there, don’t control Willow’s magic.”

“What if it goes out of control?” I questioned as my eyes narrowed. “It could make her insane.”

“Her magic won’t go out of control,” he assured me. “It will be wild, chaotic, destructive, and intense, but it won’t trigger insanity,” he stressed as if he could see it all. “This is your chance for you to feel in tune with the woman you love. I suggest you take advantage of it and seek within to see if your fear is truly something to be worried about or confirm that you’re being a little chicken.”

I wanted to punch that smug look off his face, but footsteps approached us.

“Showtime,” Milo whispered. “Good luck.”

He was heading in a different direction which left me pretty stumped. “Where are you going?”

“I’ll be on the sidelines,” he stated without looking back. “So will Neo. We’ll come back when everything is done. Make sure your attire is on point.”

“There’s nothing much to fix,” I huffed under my breath as I once again looked at the only traditional royal fabric that cloaked my legs. The cloth was silver and decorated with purple and pink roses that were further designed with black rhinestones.

With the black belt of silk tying the waistband, that was all I needed for this apparent ritual. My feet were bare, my silver locks off to one side, and my tattoos and markings began to hide back into my flesh - a habit that my very magic had gotten used to.

"Gotta make sure your pants are loose so your boner doesn’t disrespect our Goddess,” Milo hummed from afar.

“You really suck,” I huffed and tried to pinpoint where he’d gone, but he was out of sight - his low chuckle of amusement echoing through the forest before that faded away as well.

“He’s an underdog I wouldn’t want against us,” my wolf noted cautiously.

Whether I liked it or not, that was true. Mere glimpses and interactions with Milo were beginning to prove why he was a valuable pawn in the Vile Queen’s game.

“I swear this dress was made to be hard to walk in. Like, what happened to being able to breathe? Goddess, maybe I’m out of shape. Ow. Ow. Fucking ow. I’m hungry too.”

Just catching onto Willow’s words made my heart flutter while my legs fought against my need to stay where I stood. I knew it would only take a few moments before Willow walked out of the thick forest and into this mini clearing, and yet my heart couldn’t beat any faster while I stared in anticipation.

I shouldn’t have been nervous, though the anxiety begged to be seen and admired like a cunning villain. This would be the true beginning of our journey together.

We could no longer be client and bodyguard.

From the moment we completed this ritual, I’d be her Master in the realms of magic. She’d be my Disciple and require training in the realms of physical combat, magical spell work, and various elements that I hadn’t touched for years.

All the teachings I’d gathered from many years ago would be forced to come back, and it also meant I’d have to dive back into the community of magic.

I’d be forced to re-enter the world of the Coven and all the fuckery it comes with.

With my father and mother gone, I wouldn’t be able to lean on them like I had back in those days. The only person who would be just as knowledgeable as my father - if not smarter - would be my brother.

Do I want to bring him into this madness?

The first sight of glimmering silver caught my eye, and the moment that familiar frame emerged from the shadows of the forest, all was forgotten.

All I could do was stare as Willow emerged in a gorgeous silver gown that was decorated with purple and pink flowers. The material was thin and transparent, similar to what a wet white dress would look like upon her perfect frame.

Her peachy complexion further complemented the attire, as the baby pink and lavender purple flowers held a hint of glimmer to them. The sparkle effect looked tranquil under the moonlight’s rays. Compared to my attire, the fabric decorated with black rhinestones, hers was designed with iridescent ones, making her appear like a pure maiden about to call to the very gods above.

The off-the-shoulder dress was long, and the front part had a low dip that revealed her cleavage. The trimming was decorated with a flower design, and the sleeves were made up of transparent cloth that was cut along the arms and tied at her wrists which carried various jewels that held their own set of meanings.

She was barefoot like I was, and her hair was brushed to one side, but I realized there were barely any pink strands left as the majority of the pixie cut was now of pure white with a glowing essence to its body. A few of the tiny strands held a levitating effect which only added to the hint of sparkle across Willow’s skin that reminded me of an exquisite layer of lotion. But despite her beauty, I couldn’t ignore the obvious.

The new markings upon her flesh.

There were so many that I didn’t know where to start, but they were still bloody red even though it was clear that her body was working on healing the flesh. The markings would eventually turn black to mimic a tattoo, and once she was well-rested, her magic would easily hide them like the rest of the magical markings she carried, but I knew without a doubt that those hurt like getting hit by a truck with every stroke of a line, and that made me want to say ”fuck it" and go on a killing spree.

This was why Milo forced me over here.

She stopped a few steps short of reaching where I stood, and I knew from the look on her face that it had to be due to my angered expression.

“First off, don’t kill anyone,” she muttered, her voice projecting a hint of her exhaustion. “Second of all, you look horrible when you’re thinking of going on a killing spree.”

Of course she knew what I wished to do right this instant.

“Third of all, I allowed this to happen so don’t go giving Neo or Milo shit for this because I won’t tolerate that.”

My frown was only getting deeper.

"Lastly, my soul fucking hurts, but seeing you in this outfit totally makes me a tad happier.”

And all the anger dissipated.

Now I felt like a stupid idiot because my poor Willow was standing there in fucking pain and I couldn’t even do anything to take it away from her. I’d even take her place if it were possible.

Taking the few steps between us, I was before her and lightly cupping her cheeks that were flushed but slightly wet, which made me assume she’d been crying.

“It hurt like a bitch,” she said with a sad smile. “So can we just kis-”

My lips were already on hers before she could finish the simple request. If a kiss could ease her pain just a little bit, I’d lay kisses all over her body.

“I’m sorry,” I quietly whispered between kisses, repeating the apology as if I’d been the one to deliver every stroke of pain. This was technically my doing. She was going through this ritual to benefit both of us.

The least I could do was comfort her because she deserved to be loved, cherished, and reminded what a badass she was.

“Gotta do what you gotta do when you want to be on top, right?” she weakly offered. “Like my dress?”

I pulled back to purposely take my time admiring her once more - as if I hadn’t taken her all in the first time.

“Suits you perfectly,” I whispered as I lightly brushed her cheeks with my thumbs. “Not a flaw in sight.”

“You’re just saying that cause I’m in pain.” She giggled, which was too close to a sob for me. I leaned down and pressed my forehead against hers.

“No, Willow.” She needed to understand my feelings for once. “I mean every word. You’re so fucking beautiful. A gem to be admired. The only diamond that can ever captivate me.”

“So you’re able to be romantic when you feel like it,” she teased, her eyes closed. “Maybe we should do monthly rituals…minus that drawing pain madness. I’m over that.”

“Sorry.”

“You apologizing is so weird.”

“You being in pain is unacceptable,” I countered.

She giggled, and her lips gently claimed mine. “I want those who threaten our foundation to suffer.”

My eyes watched hers open slightly, and I could see her conviction - the hardened motivation to secure what we’d earnestly gained.

"Our sacrifices shouldn’t go to waste,” she quietly added.

That struck a chord as her knowledgeable eyes only accentuated the truth of our privilege. The sacrifice of my parents was the cost to be given these positions of power. I couldn’t back away, and this was why she went through all this painful bullshit.

She wanted to honor them. To prove to them that by offering her another chance at life, we were able to fulfill and uphold our end of the bargain. To continue where they left off.

I couldn’t be a coward anymore, no matter how frightened I was for her to see whom I potentially once was. I’d have to secretly hope Milo was right - and if he is, maybe it’ll get rid of this lump of fear trying to settle in the depths of my heart.

“You’re right,” I said. I couldn’t agree more. “Can you hold on a bit longer?”

“As long as you need me to.” She gave me her best smile, and I gave her another hug.

“That’s my girl,” I hummed into her ear. “My Sweet Fighter.”

“Is that going to be a nickname?” she decided to ask to lighten the mood. “It hasn’t been taken yet.”

I chuckled and rolled my eyes. “Everyone giving you nicknames when I should have been the first to do so.”

“Are you jealous?”

“Very,” I huffed but kept a grin on my face as I leaned away and reached for her hand. Wrapping my fingers around hers, I lightly squeezed while I looked down at her. “Everything is ready. All you have to do is relax and let your magic roam free. I’ll do the rest.”

“That sounds easy enough.” She looked relieved. “Why are you scared?”

I blinked a few times because I wasn’t expecting her to ask such a direct question.

When I didn’t answer, she lightly squeezed my hand back and smiled.

“Your secrets are always safe with me, Viktor.” Her voice was barely audible, like the squeak of a mouse. “Remember that.”

She began to step forward, tugging me along with her while I got over my moment of stunned scrutiny.

“Sometimes I believe we underestimate her.”

My wolf was right, and I couldn’t agree more.

When we reached the edge of the lagoon, Willow paused with a cute pout on her lips.

“Are we going swimming?” she inquired, her displeasure at the idea making her cringe.

“No.” I could feel the pulsing energy beginning to react with our presence. “Just follow my lead, Willow.”

She squeezed my hand, and I squeezed hers in return. With a deep inhale, I took the first step forward.

My feet didn’t plunge into the chilled waters. Instead, silver circles of magic emerged to life at the touch of my feet - each step creating a new circle for me to step upon. I couldn’t help but glance back to ensure Willow was following my lead and saw that pink magic circles were forming under her steps which only confirmed that our magic was beginning to entwine with each other.

Good.

The moment we reached the middle of the lagoon, I moved to face Willow. I lightly laid my hand on her hip, as if we were about to conduct a waltz upon the water.

Willow looked at me, intrigued, before her eyes seemed to look further upward into the sky.

“Willow?” I whispered, attempting to get attention, but her eyes seemed so far away, as if she were viewing an entirely different world.

“It’s time.”

My wolf’s declaration triggered the release of my magic. The silver magic circles beneath my feet began to expand and spin - triggering ripples around the once peaceful lagoon.

In an evening without wind, a gust began to pick up around us, spinning quicker and quicker, until it carried the beads of water and lifted them upwards with whatever leaves were sucked into the spinning vortex.

Glancing below, I saw Willow’s circles of magic were just as massive as mine. The two energies interloped upon the surface that was beginning to thin entirely until we were standing upon our created platform, and the lagoon’s waters were further sinking as more of its properties were being sucked upward.

Instinctively, I brought Willow closer to me, noticing how her eyes had lost their blue color which was replaced with various shades that made them twinkle like prism jewels. The fabric of her dress fluttered effortlessly with the wild threads of wind, and the newly obtained markings glowed brilliantly.

The medallion upon her chest emerged from its hiding place and surged to life. The magic was uncontainable as it oozed freely and contributed to the spinning tornado happening around us.

I caught onto the escaping threads of blood magic, realizing that was the excess Milo would absorb so it wouldn’t damage the environment around us. But my attention returned to Willow as her body went limp – and my arms secured themselves around her waist to catch her momentarily.

I had to secure my hold on her because she was limp but began to float upward. The markings across her body blared to the surface, begging to be seen by the world. The flow of magic should have stopped by now, but it was as if I’d unlocked Pandora’s box. The flowing magic of various colors contributed to the storm above as thick clouds came rolling in.

“You weren’t expecting her to have this much magic.” My wolf’s concern matched my own because it was becoming crystal clear that Willow was either hiding a secret we knew nothing about or she didn’t realize just how much magic she carried within her.

Do you think it’s due to the pills she’s been taking? The ones Aurelia makes?

“Could be, but we’ll have to solve that after. We need to control this or the Coven will sense what is transpiring here.”

He was right, but I was playing a dangerous game. I could admit that my multitasking skills were not on par, which meant if I started something that didn’t focus on this awakening, it may be a lost cause.

And an unnecessary waste of energy.

I didn’t like asking for help, but Willow’s magic wasn’t stopping. No…it was getting stronger.

“Viktor.” I was shocked by the sound of Dimitris’s voice in my head, but his presence forced me to realize that I wasn’t alone. “Do you need assistance?”

I hesitated to answer, but one look at Willow’s floating body forced me to push my fears aside. This wasn’t about me anymore.

We’re doing the ritual, but Willow’s magic…. It’s too much. Far too much for a wolf shifter to carry.

I guessed my distress went straight into the pack bond because Milo spoke.

“Do you want us to try to conceal the energy?” he inquired in urgency. “You didn’t say Willow has goddess potential magic.”

Goddess what?

“The highest rank of ‘witch’ a woman can obtain,” Loki pitched in with the explanation and quickly added, “I had a feeling her magic energies were abnormal to begin with, but I assumed it was the pills she takes to control her gender swaps.”

“Should I come down?” Saint inquired. “I can bring Jayce along. Our magic isn’t close to as strong as you guys’ but it’ll help ensure no one picks up on it.”

Can you get here in thirty seconds?

The levels were already too noticeable, but I caught onto the walls of gold and red that shot up into the sky, the two walls parallel to the other. It definitely reduced the energy leaking outside, but we needed two more walls.

“Saint?” Dimitris questioned the Dark Lord, but I suddenly caught onto their presence.

“Here,” he declared.

“Viktor, focus on the ritual,” Jayce urged.

Seconds later, two more walls soared into the air, sealing us within a cube of protective energy. One wall was red mixed with black, one wall was gold that glimmered with a mix of prism and black shards, the third wall was inky black and looked like summoned shadows, and the last wall was intense fire, the flames looking as ruthless as that of a phoenix.

Suddenly, my sight was closed off entirely as my surroundings were now completely white.

I brought Willow against me, her body still floating and glowing mesmerizingly but on a lower scale as the rest of the illuminated world of white swallowed us whole.

When we resurfaced, I stood in a corner of a dark room, and the familiarity of the world made my heart suddenly beat faster while my hands clung even tighter around Willow’s frame.

I knew exactly where I was. This memory was from years ago and yet was suddenly fresh in my mind. The spark of gunshots made me flinch in my spot, and my eyes darted to the exit just to see me rush into the room with Roberto behind me.

“Go!” I urged Roberto, but the stubborn man merely chuckled as he pulled out a gun and reloaded it.

“And leave my top guard?”

“I’m disposable,” I huffed, completely out of breath.

“True,” Roberto admitted as he locked the ammo in and directed his gun to the shadowed entryway. “Sadly, it looks like Willow has taken a liking to you.”

“That shouldn’t be a reason to jeopardize yourself, sir!”

“You love to talk a lot before a shoot-out frenzy,” Roberto complained. “It’s annoying.”

“Rober-” I was cut off by the sudden sound of gunshots which forced me to go into assassin mode. I watched the madness go down, the memory unfolding as if I were living it all over again: the bullets, the bloodshed, body after body that riddled the floor.

Even after Roberto’s gun ran out of bullets, I didn’t stop my assault, knowing that his survival relied on me. Not just his survival, but also all those who depended on him as their Alpha.

The businesses that were saved thanks to his interference and all those who benefited secretly without the world’s knowledge.

This cynical man who covered his hands with blood and made enemies left and right was also the man who saved so many that were forgotten by the world.

He was a man whom I was willing to lay down my life for, and that was why I fell into the frenzy of killing until all I had left was a blade drenched in blood in my grasp. My chest moved up and down, just like the me in this unfolding memory, and there I stood drenched in blood that wasn’t my own.

Every inhale and exhale sparked shocks of silver across my body, the rips and tears of my combat gear revealing the glowing incantations that worked on healing any wound I’d taken during this extraordinary fight against an entire pack of some of the most elite killers in NYC.

What was most frightening wasn’t the tower of bodies I stood upon but the gleaming smile that graced my lips.

The smile of a serial killer who wasn’t ashamed to steal the lives of anyone who fought to destroy what was deemed worthy of my saving grace.

Roberto rose up from where he’d been crouching, dusting off his suit and sighing.

“To think these magic bastards have such a base hidden in the depths of my city,” he complained in annoyance. “I could crush them with my very fingertips, but no. Elphaba says it’s not my battle to fight.”

He lifted his hands up as if he wished to present these results to the woman in question - the woman I now knew to be Willow’s real mother, though the past me knew nothing of it.

“Well, look. Utter fucking bullshit. If it wasn’t for these magic shitheads, I wouldn’t need to deal with half the nonsense that’s happening in my territory, but I have to act like I don’t know what’s going on under my nose. ‘Think of Willow,’ she says. What foolishness. If it was my way, I’d get rid of all of them so my child could have a fucking childhood.”

He continued to mutter in Russian, but the sudden click forced my reflexes into motion. My body moved to stand right in front of Roberto a second before a gunshot went off.

Even though I was watching this unfold from a memory I could remember, the start of this part was completely new, as if I’d forgotten it entirely.

Past me waited for the pain of the bullet to shake him up, but the seconds of silence were followed with a thump – and then a cloaked man in black face-planted onto the floor.

The fall knocking his loaded gun out of his limp grasp.

The weapon glided across the floor until it knocked into my black shoes. The reality seemed to settle into the room as blood began to ooze out of the final culprit’s head.

That meant someone remained in that dark hallway, their footsteps echoing against the brick walls until the culprit walked out holding a gun in their hands.

The culprit with pink and white hair.

Whether it was the sight of the little girl in my memories or my body reliving the same amount of shock my past self was experiencing in the moment, we both remained glued in place as time went forward. Roberto was the one to acknowledge the elephant in the room.

“Willow?”

She had to be ten or eleven, and from the pink bandages on her arms, I vividly remembered this had to be a few weeks after the suicide incident. I could remember it clearly now because Willow would get so upset at seeing white that Roberto ordered them to get pink and purple bandages so she wouldn’t pull them right off.

“Good evening, Papa Dearest.”

Her voice was dull in emotion as she simply stared at us.

Roberto was just as shocked as I was, and he proceeded with caution as he began to approach her. “Why do you have a gun?”

“I took it,” she stated with a slight shrug. “There was too much noise in the room and the guy was trying to take me somewhere. I told him Viktor was coming for me, but he wouldn’t listen to me.”

None of this was making sense.

“So how did you get the gun?” Roberto asked again, and he stopped a few steps before her with his hands up. I doubt he could tell that Willow had no intention of killing him, but then again, who knew?

I couldn’t even remember this part and I was fucking there.

"I took it,” she said again. “After I killed the guy.”

Fuck…when did this happen? Why would Willow be in a place like this?

"Willow.” Instead of approaching her, he crouched down to one knee to stare into her emotionless eyes. “Why are you here?”

In this place that’s owned by the fucking Coven.

"You brought me here.” She scrunched her face as if she were mad that he’d even asked that.

“Willow.” He seemed to emphasize her name on purpose, the name he rarely used anywhere because to the majority of the world, Willow was William. “We brought you to the medical center west of here. You’re on the opposite side of NYC. This is not the medical center.”

She blinked a few times.

“This is the place with the metal table,” she whispered. “I’m not supposed to tell you.”

I’d never felt so much tension in a room, and the same rage I felt in the past assaulted me in the present.

“Who brought you here, Willow?” Roberto asked the prime question, and he couldn’t hide his burning fury as his body shook.

Willow observed him for a long moment before she looked away.

“I’ll destroy your world.” Her voice shook then, the words spoken with so much fear it was written on her face in the flick of a switch - her eyes staring off to a scene neither of us could comprehend. “I'll kill your papa, murder your dumb butler bodyguard, and destroy everyone you love. I'll make sure your puppy dog of a boy never returns from his absence. And Aurelia? I'll make her despise you. I'll manipulate her mind so you'll never be friends.”

She slowly looked back at us, tears spilling down her cheeks as the gun shook in her grasp.

“So…I can’t…say…a word.” It was taking everything in her to not say the truth, knowing that everything that was important to her was on the line.

So much that she didn’t believe her father could protect her from it all.

I expected Roberto to threaten her. To be harsh or try to force her to give him the information he needed, but instead, he slowly nodded his head.

“Alright,” he whispered. “You don’t need to tell me. As long as you put the gun down.”

She looked at the weapon in her grasp before she looked over to the dead body next to her. She crouched down and grabbed a chunk of the dead man’s shirt, wiping the gun down like a pro assassin before using the fabric to toss the gun away.

It made me question how many times she’d seen Roberto or I commit the very deed.

She rose back up and hugged her arms.

“I’m cold.” That was all she said as she stood there as if the room of bodies didn’t bother her.

Roberto rose up and proceeded to take the remaining steps to stand before Willow. She didn’t even tense up which made me realize how “done” she was with everything. The child of the past simply wanted to escape from this cruel world and get back to the one she was used to.

It was cruel and saddening to accept, and yet this memory forced me to realize that Willow had gone through far more than any of us had realized.

Past me reached over with the intention of taking his combat jacket off, but Roberto proceeded to slip his arms out of the black coat he wore before laying it upon Willow’s shoulders.

The action was shocking, leaving the past and present me stoic once more while Roberto further shocked us by kneeling down before her. Those blue eyes of hers lowered to stare at her father - the Papa Dearest that had always brought her so much pain.

“You understand why I’m the bad guy right?” I listened carefully while I held my breath so all my concentration could be on this moment. “You understand why I do the things I do that…hurt you and Onyx.”

I expected Willow to say no, but slowly, she nodded her head.

“Yes, Papa Dearest.”

I noticed how hard it was for Roberto to continue, as though he couldn’t get the words out.

“I hurt you because I’m making you stronger. I punish you so that when others try to punish you, you’ll be tough enough to handle it,” he declared, trying to justify his behavior. “However,” he began and lightly pressed his hands onto her shoulders, “no one else is allowed to punish you, Willow.”

She tried to maintain a strong expression, but the tears began to pool in her eyes once more, running down her cheeks within seconds.

“She’ll…kill you…and Viktor…Onyx…and Aurelia,” her voice cracked with every name mentioned, and she lifted her trembling hands to wipe away her tears quickly. “Papa…I’m not strong enough…to fight them back.”

The way I was holding onto adult Willow would leave some sort of bruising, all while the past me clenched his fists to stop from doing something stupid.

From going on a second killing frenzy.

"You’re right,” he admitted with a slight head nod. “Not yet.”

“Not…yet?” she questioned with a sob.

“One day, Willow, everything I’ve done will make sense. The pain I’ve inflicted. The sorrow. The constant judgment of everyone around you. It’ll make so much fucking sense…” He trailed off as he fought not to shed his own set of tears. “It’ll make you realize that deep within my cold heart," he paused just to tap his chest where his heart was, “there’s a tiny bit of warmth with your name on it.”

“What about Viktor?” she had to ask, and Roberto chuckled.

“He got a tiny dot.”

That seemed to make Willow smile slightly.

“Sorry…Papa.”

Roberto shook his head and placed his hands upon her cheeks.

“I’m sorry anyone dared to hurt what I worked so hard to bring into this world,” he whispered. “But no more.”

“No…more…therapy?”

“You’ll go somewhere else.”

“But-”

“Do you trust me, Willow?” he questioned.

She didn’t hesitate to respond. “Yes, Papa Dearest.”

“If anyone dares taint your mind, attempts to kill you again, or mocks you publicly, know deep within your mind, heart, and soul that I, Roberto De Luca, will come to your aid and never let the enemy win,” he vowed like it was truly a promise. “I’d take a bullet for you. Understand?”

“I understand, Papa.”

“Good.” He smiled and pulled her into a hug. “You have to sleep now or else I can’t do what I need to do.”

“Okay…” She didn’t seem concerned as she rested her head against his shoulder and returned the hug with a tight one of her own. “Papa? Viktor?”

I was surprised she mentioned my name, but she had our attention.

“Thank you for killing the bad people.”

Meaning she saw everything.

The past me didn’t show it, but it finally made me realize what Milo had meant.

“If you truly believe that pink wolf of royalty has never caught a glimpse of the old you within her entire life then you’re not as observant as I gave you credit for.”

She knew back then…and still loved me.

She’d seen my true colors and was willing to maintain a crush on an assassin like me. Surely this memory may have faded as the years had gone by but that didn’t eliminate the truth that she knew how tainted I was.

It never stopped her from accepting and loving me.

My eyes focused on the remaining moments of the memory as little Willow’s knees buckled, but Roberto had her in his grasp before he lifted her up entirely to rest against him. He had to have used an added spell to encourage her into a deep sleep.

When he turned around to face my past self, I knew exactly why he didn’t want Willow to see what he had planned next.

His eyes were so red and murderous that I knew from this moment on many would fall at his next line of orders.

"Take pictures of this place. Every corner. Every room. Every dead fucking body,” he growled. “When you’re done, burn it to the ground until the only evidence of some sort of structure is ash.”

“Yes, sir,” past me answered diligently.

“Then come to my office.”

I didn’t answer immediately which caught Roberto’s attention as he began to smile and arch an eyebrow questioningly at me.

“Speak freely.”

Past me didn’t hesitate to ask the prime question.

“Are you going to erase my memories again?”

Again…

Roberto smiled then, a sinister one that would make anyone’s skin crawl in utter fear, but I stood my ground.

“All I want to know is whether my memory wipes are for Willow’s greater good.”

“If they aren’t?” Roberto questioned.

"Then I won’t come to your office.” The boldness in my voice was the man I’d clearly forgotten at some point in our recent confrontations.

Ever since Willow met the Forbidden Pack, I began to lose who I’d become all because I felt inferior in comparison to the others. Weak, useless, emotionally unavailable compared to the younger men who swept in and were able to grasp a bit of Willow’s heart.

The foolish mistake I made was thinking Willow wouldn’t spare a place in her heart for me.

Even if it was a tiny dot.

“I can see why she likes you,” Roberto muttered and took the few steps that landed him before the past me. “Every breath I take, every bullet that takes another soul out of this fucked up life, every strike, insult, and move I make, is for the greater good of my only child.”

He took one step further, making sure he was right in past me’s personal space, and I caught on to the single tear that dared to escape his eye socket.

“If the world has to paint me into a villain so my child reaches the age of awakening, so be it. At the end of the day, I’d rather die an outcast than let my daughter be one her entire existence.”

Not a single lie was told, and I understood now.

Everything was coming together, and it was becoming crystal clear who our true enemy was.

Even if none of us wanted to accept the truth that was in our faces.

“I’ll get the job done, sir,” past me declared and proceeded to move around him before stopping at the entryway. “I’ll be at your office shortly after.”

Those words triggered the fading of the memory until I stood in a white room once more with Willow in my arms. She wasn’t glowing anymore, her magic dimming with every passing second.

I didn’t know where we’d ended up, but when I looked forward, a familiar set of loving eyes met mine.

“M-Mother?”

My heart skipped, my eyes widened, and I questioned whether I was still awake.

If this moment was real.

“It’s nice to see that you two have reunited,” Mother declared with a beaming smile. “We don’t have long. Both of your magic is dwindling down. I’d like you both to return to the realms of reality in one piece.”

“Mother…how?”

“Though my soul has indeed moved on to paradise with your father, our magic will always remain in this world where the High Courtl resides.” She lifted her arms to gesture around us. “This is a glimpse of the world above. Some would say it’s a gods’ realm, others like to say it’s purgatory because of the white. To be honest, they’re both wrong, but we got tired of correcting and giving humans options, so we let them guess.”

“Meaning…we’ll be able to come up here again?”

“Yes. In due time. You’re not magically capable yet. It’ll take a bit of time and lots of training. That’s not something you or Willow will have time to focus on upon your return, but seeing as you’ve connected with the fae, you’re on the right path.”

“You know about Milo,” I whispered.

“Your father was very good friends with his. Milo is one you should not underestimate like the rest of the world does. He’s what your father would call a trump card,” she admitted. “But realistically, all seven endangered wolves are trump cards in the war that’s approaching.”

I knew what she was referring to, and though I didn’t want to admit it, the inevitable was coming.

“We can’t change anything…can we?” I asked as if my sweet mother could fix it. She was always able to fix everything that was broken. If only she had the ability to do so now.

The sadness that drifted in her eyes only proved that my request was just wishful thinking.

“A cycle needs to end for a new one to begin,” she whispered as her eyes lowered to peer down at Willow. “You all are enduring the harshness of this life because those before you couldn’t end their cycle out of pity for the enemy and city around them. Now, their children are reaping the consequences.”

Her eyes returned to mine as they grew serious.

“Don’t let the past repeat itself, Viktor. That is one of your duties as Willow’s Master.”

“Mother…there’s so much I’ve forgotten,” I confessed.

So many spells and incantations I’d been taught by this very woman were buried by the endless scrutiny of surviving the wars that taught me nothing but bloodshed and death.

“Nothing is forgotten,” Mother whispered. “It’s simply hidden in your mind, waiting for its time to return.”

She began to walk towards me until she stood right there. She reached out to press her hand against my cheek, and my vision blurred as I swallowed the lump in my throat.

“Your hand…” I whispered. “It’s warm.”

Warmth.

Warm hugs. Warm mugs of hot chocolate. Warm laughter.

Our family was never much for words when it came to expressing our love, so we did whatever actions brought warmth into our lives.

“I’m so proud of you, my son,” she whispered, and that was all she had to say to make my tears fall.

“I never…said goodbye,” I choked.

“My silly Vincenzo,” she whispered. “It’s not goodbye. It’s simply…farewell for now. We’ll meet again. Not just these instances with my magic, but there’ll be a day, far away from now, when we’ll be together. I’m sure by then the world will be a little greener, a smidge brighter, and your children, grandchildren, and all those that come after will be given the privilege to live a better life. A warm future.”

A warm future…

She leaned up to kiss my forehead and proceeded to move her hands from my cheeks to place one on my chest and the other one on Willow’s.

“It’s time for you to go home, son. You know what needs to be done.”

“Yes,” I whispered. “I’ll let the rest of the pack know…but Willow?”

“She’ll remember,” Mother assured me. “Just give her time.”

The world of white was beginning to fizzle out – and my eyes were suddenly growing heavy.

“Mother.” There was so much I wished to say to her.

“Every time you feel the warmth of your magic, remember us,” she hummed, her voice already so far away as my eyes began to come to a close. “And if you have forgotten, let me remind you again. We love you, Vincenzo.”

All I could do was grasp onto Willow as I felt the world spin around us.

“I ask our Goddess to bless this ritual and let it be written in stone. These are the official new members of the High Court: Master Vincenzo Huxley and Disciple Willow Alundra Phoenix. Let it be known, acknowledged, and spread through the planes of mundane, supernatural, fae, and gods. What I have spoken, so shall it be fulfilled.”

My body burned with intensity, and all I could do was endure it.

“The ritual is complete,” she whispered as my consciousness wavered.

I felt a set of hands on my shoulders, stopping me from completely leaning back, but my mind was a buzz, floating in a world of warmth and tranquility. Despite my exhaustion and what I knew was ahead, I felt at peace.

“Until next time…son.”

The ritual is complete, and for the first time in a long while, I feel…whole.

15

THE AGONY THAT COMES WITH LOSS

~WILLIAM~

“William? You have a meeting in fifteen minutes.”

Bria could be the best alarm clock one could have in their subconscious, but I swore he’d been saying the same thing for the last hour.

Was it longer than that? Fuck…I need another coffee.

I should have stayed home today. It would have been a smart move, but Christmas Eve was so close and we still had so much shit to organize before the new year.

My body was still aching even after two days of bed rest. Onyx wouldn’t let me do a bloody thing which forced me to try to kick his ass when he tried to follow me whenever I needed to do my business.

We’d stayed at my penthouse since it was the most “comfortable” spot for me when I was unwell, but we were already in the process of moving my stuff. As much as I sought to remain in this penthouse that I’d claimed as my own, it was just too dangerous.

Too many people knew where I lived, and it was only a matter of time before someone invaded this sacred space or tried to hurt me and my loved ones.

Since I still felt like shit, today’s meetings would be via phone call so I wouldn’t need to interact with anyone. Dimitris had managed to do that for me since Viktor was still recovering from the ritual. I really should have just done the same and rescheduled everything to next week, but the mere idea of delaying shit would give off the image that something was wrong, and I couldn’t allow our enemies to think such a thing.

I don’t want to deal with any more ambushes right now.

While my body was feeling like shit, my mind was another tumbleweed of worries, but I didn’t want to dive into that. It would just make me an emotional mess.

As of now, the few good things were that I was moving half my stuff to our house location - like most of my weapons and other things I enjoyed hiding under the bed and in the cabinets - and the rest of my valuables such as clothes, books, and stuff I used for day to day functioning.

I was beyond excited to finally step into the place. The spark of joy that always teased my heart when we briefly saw it before taking the hidden tunnels to get to work was hyping me up. To be sharing a house with my Forbidden - my own pack - seemed so unreal to me.

This was something I’d always secretly yearned for, and now it was finally happening.

The daily dose medication administered by the medical team in my royal line was doing wonders for me. I didn’t want to say anything earlier to potentially jinx it, but despite my exhaustion from the marking ceremony and the actual ritual that further awakened my magic abilities, I felt good.

Balanced.

Dimitris mentioned the day before after I’d gotten re-examined by one of the royal medical advisors - something I honestly couldn’t remember - that they would give me a temporary patch that would help balance my magic levels because, apparently, I had “too much magic”.

I wasn’t sure what that meant because I’d always carried too much magical force since I survived the attempted murder incident. I bet the Coven still regretted helping me when I was on the verge of death fifteen years ago, but then again, they probably never expected me to take the High Court chair position.

They would never dare believe that I could be a threat…until I became one.

Loki explained that once I was sworn in, after the runway show, things would get a whole lot clearer as to what my role was. I also hoped that by then, Mother and Ruby would be done dealing with whatever emergency problems were showing up thanks to our massive list of enemies.

I had enough on my plate anyway, so again, it wasn’t a big deal, but it was cute that Ruby had sent a bouquet of flowers this morning with a box of chocolates and a pink teddy bear that encouraged me to get better.

Acknowledging that I had a half-sister was still tricky for me because it felt rather unreal. I’d been an only child for as long as I remembered, but having a sister made me want to learn more about her.

Hobbies, interests, what she liked and absolutely hated, and if she was dating anyone.

I wondered what it would be like to go shopping with her or do all sorts of things sisters would generally do. It all felt like new territory, and frankly, I was excited for what was in store for us.

As for Mother, I couldn’t wait to talk with her, to find out the many truths I’d been craving to unravel and retrieve. I knew she’d be the key to answering so many questions, and that was why whoever was on the opposite side of evil was working rather hard to keep my mother busy.

I’d asked Onyx and Jayce to go check on Roberto, and they confirmed he was still in a coma. I would have sent Viktor, but he was still recovering. Onyx would at least be allowed to enter, and I wanted Jayce to go along with him just to keep him company without getting on his nerves…like Loki would do.

Truthfully, I also wanted to ensure Jayce was busy as well. I knew these times were hard for him, and what concerned me the most was how little time we’d spent together thus far. I knew he was avoiding a lot of stuff because of the time of year, but it still didn’t sit well with me.

I’d have to ask Dimitris if I could have some time with Jayce soon. This was something I’d have to figure out, especially with Loki and potentially Milo in the picture. I could tell Milo was interested in me, and maybe I secretly was intrigued to see if we could have a relationship as well.

He felt like a mystery to me, one that I wanted to figure out. I had to add, Bria felt oddly interested in him which left me curious as to what it would be like when we went for a run soon as a pack.

Fuck, I was itching to run too.

I felt rather shitty for not prioritizing that either. Obviously, I was still new to this pack, wolf shifter routine, and it was as if I intentionally tried to avoid any chance to go for a run, but our busy, non-stop hustle was beginning to affect so many other priorities.

All of this was getting to be too much.

“Stop worrying about me,” Bria’s husky voice calmly stated in my mind. “There’ll come a time where we’ll be able to run whenever we feel like with our pack. For now, we have to ensure our foundations are secure so no one can take advantage of us any longer.”

Doesn’t make it right.

“True, but we can simply blame our enemy for that, don’t you agree?”

Our enemy.

The reminder made me want to go back to sleep so I could be in denial for a little longer. I wanted to jump back in time and spend the last few weeks a bit slower.

I’d gained so many hidden victories which should have left me feeling like a champion.

Yet, here I was…feeling like a loser.

The buzz of my phone forced me to open my heavy eyelids. I glanced over to the device, my gaze drifting further to the bouquet of pink and purple roses in a gold vase. Right next to it was a box wrapped in gold wrapping paper with a purple ribbon tied around it.

There was no need to open it. I knew what it was.

A new phone.

With a sigh, I forced my heavy arm to reach out and pick up my phone. Tilting it forward, I noticed the all too familiar name on the screen. The picture of me smiling like a fool with my arms wrapped around Aurelia’s neck made it impossible for me to ignore.

My thumb pressed and slid across the screen, but all I could do was put my phone on speaker. I was trying to figure out what to say, but there was so much.

Why is this happening?

How do we fix this?

Were the pills created to hold me back?

Is this a setup to make us enemies?

Can we still be friends?

Are we still friends?

If…the Coven becomes our prime enemy…which side are you on?

Can I move forward…without you in my life anymore?

EACH QUESTION WAS HARDER to answer, and maybe that was why I struggled to get a single word out. My prolonged silence would make Aurelia assume I wasn’t in the right place to talk, but she also knew on those occasions I carried an earpiece so she’d be able to say what needed to be said.

Would this be our last conversation?

“Hey,” she began, and the mere hesitation in her voice made my heart sink. Only a few days of distance and friendship was awkward as fuck. “I’m assuming you can’t talk. Don’t blame you. You have a lot on your plate. Um…”

She took a long pause.

“I’ve been trying to get into your apartment to give you the new meds, but the code and lock were switched. I figured you changed the security measures, or maybe it was Dimitris since he’s really protective of you, but I tried again today and was told the resident had moved.”

I was preparing to feel the heartbreak in her voice, and Goddess knew I wasn’t ready for it.

To deal with any of this.

“I’ve been trying to reach Onyx, but either his phone is off or it got damaged. Getting in touch with your sis has been impossible, and security has been extremely uptight at both work sites so…I guess the purpose of calling is to make sure you’re not dealing with any adverse effects, you know?”

That had to mean she still cared, right?

There was a long moment of silence as if she didn’t know what else to say.

“The Coven wants to kick me out.” I hadn’t mentally prepared for her words, and my heart skipped a few beats while I tensed up in my seat. Bria seemed just as nervous as he approached the invisible wall with caution.

Being anxiously nervous as a male always made me feel weird because a part of me wanted to numb it all away while the other part of me wished to get mad.

To rage on about how one part of my world that I cherished was turning upside down.

Leaning further into my chair, I raised my hand up to pinch my nose, hoping it would do something to stop me from saying a word.

From offering her options.

I needed to know where she stood. Needed to figure out if she would be able to handle this herself with her pack or if she needed our assistance.

Deep down, I wanted her to ask for help. I wanted her to be free from their greedy clutches once and for all because, fucking hell, my best friend had gone through so much.

She was just like me: a misfit in her own community. Shunned, treated poorly, no matter how hard she fucking tried, and though she was slowly gaining her confidence and falling in love with those who would support her in leaving such a toxic place, I knew my bestie better than anyone.

She’d fight to belong…

“Since you were appointed to the chair…and all, I guess maybe they thought another one would be available. Honestly, I’m not sure.” She nervously laughed, but she couldn’t hide the glimpse of agony in her voice.

The heartbreak.

“I’m supposed to congratulate you. As a good friend…I should be so fucking happy for you.” Her voice cracked, and I bit my lip hard. “So…why the fuck am I sad? Disappointed? Mad? Fuck. How can I be fucking mad at my best friend for claiming a position…I thought would finally be mine.”

I needed to hang up. It would be the smartest decision I could make in this prime moment. My thumb hovered over the red button. A simple tap would end it all. It would allow me to continue to live in my mental fairy tale.

I made up my mind to do it, but a hand reached out to wrap around mine. My eyes widened before I slowly looked to my left to see Jayce standing there. His expression was neutral, even as our eyes met, my shock obvious.

He shook his head slowly as if to affirm that I couldn’t run away from this. I had to listen from start to finish.

Even if it would break me.

"I know all my life I’ve been a puppet to them. I thought that by being naive and continuing to be used and abused I’d at least get some form of acceptance. I was forced to join the Coven…and though a part of me regrets it…another part of me is glad I did because I’ve found a pack of misfits like me in the process.”

My hand shook, to the point that Jayce had to hold it even tighter so I wouldn’t drop the phone.

“I…have a choice to make.” She was getting to the point. “If I drop…I’ll be stripped of everything: my rank, positions, resources…my family name. My companies will crumble…I won’t be able to get my own meds; my new assistant would be forcibly deported.” She let out a shaky breath. “I’ll lose fucking everything, Willow.”

The stakes were too high.

“If I’m outcasted…my pack has to share the same fate," she revealed.

She didn’t need to say anymore. I knew what her verdict would be.

“I can’t…do that to them, Willow. I love them. Each one of them. I won’t let my world crumble again. I can’t stand…losing everything.”

Then it was okay to lose me…

How desperately I wanted to scream right now.

“If I stay…I gotta be a puppet…again,” she quietly revealed. “I need to redeem myself. To prove my redemption. They need to witness how powerful I am without the fucking chair…and that means I have to obey what they ask of me.”

I didn’t want to hear it, and I guessed she knew it because she didn’t delay in saying it.

“We…can’t be friends anymore, Willow.”

There it was.

The bomb of truth confirmed what I was desperately fighting against hearing. No matter how I wished for those words to never be spoken, here they were, echoing in the air, in my mind, in my fucking soul.

“It’ll…keep you safe. I know none of this is fair. I know…I’m being a weak bitch…but…something needs to be sacrificed.”

Sacrificed.

The booming thunder from outside was unexpected, and yet it was a clear reflection of how I felt.

“Willow…know I’m doing this for your own-”

“Did you know one of your Coven members tortured me for a year and a half after I almost got killed?”

I could feel her shock through the phone, and I was surprised too because I wasn’t William anymore. I was Willow, and the brewing anger inside me was so fierce it just numbed everything instead.

Numbed the pain. The sorrow. The waves of agony that begged to be felt.

“I…didn’t-”

“I promised…not to say a thing because I was told if I did everything precious to me would be stolen.” It was laughable now. How fate worked. How friendships that we cherished as much as our own family bonds could be so fragile.

Could be broken so easily.

“That they’d turn you against me.”

She didn’t say anything, and maybe I was glad she didn’t.

“I figured you should at least know that. That you realize you’re not the only one who sacrificed a lot.” She didn’t need to know what I knew. What I’d just discovered. The recent nightmares, and what I’d retrieved after the ritual with Viktor.

This worked in my favor because I’d be able to tell the others and figure something out.

Inform them that if anything goes south from this point onward, we can do what we must.

“I have some business to attend to.” This conversation wouldn’t take us anywhere but south, and as angry as I was, I didn’t have it in me to further taint things.

This pain may have been raw and hurtful, but I couldn’t insult Aurelia for choosing the loves of her life and their futures over me. I guessed if the roles were reversed, I’d do exactly what she would do.

Only I would have gone above and beyond to try to find some other way. I guess because I’m used to fighting for what I seek.

Sadly, I was realizing that now.

“Willow, wait,” she quietly pleaded, and I could only imagine the tears streaming down her face on the other side. Was she alone? Surrounded by her men? Before the Coven members so she could prove her obedience and willingness to throw away our friendship like it was trash?

What the fuck happened?

We just survived a fucking avalanche together. We’d been through so much prior to that. Had I not done enough? Should I have spent more time with her? Were my efforts to remind her that I had her back through thick and thin just a waste of my time? A waste of Onyx and Neo’s efforts? Why did she save me from the deliberate accident if I was but a hindrance?

Why is all of this fucking happening?

I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Goodbye, Aurelia.” My farewell barely reached the speaker, but my thumb had already pressed on the red button, ending the call once and for all.

This was the end?

It still felt unreal. Like I was in a nightmare and all I had to do was snap my eyes open and I’d be in the present where I still had my best friend.

Why did losing my only female friend suddenly feel like I’d lost an entire squad of females that understood me? Was it because that was how I saw Aurelia? My best friend, my ride-rr-die, the herbalist, and sometimes my therapist.

This felt like our breakup all over again, and yet it hit harder. It hurt a whole lot more than back then, and I didn’t know how to comprehend it all.

I was finally getting everything I’d worked towards. Finally in control of my destiny. I was surrounded by eight powerful men, in charge of two of the most powerful business organizations NYC had ever seen, was finally a wolf shifter and a part of a pack that wanted me, and I’d gotten a glimpse of my real mom and my talented, badass half-sister.

This should have been the high tide of my life, but once again, something fought to ruin it.

And it had to be my very best friend.

“Willow.”

I wondered how many times Jayce had said my name, but I couldn’t focus on anything as the sky boomed with thunder yet again.

I need to go.

The walls around me felt like they were going to close in at any moment, and if I ever felt a moment of spiraling chaos, that was it right there and then.

“William!” Jayce called out. I was already out of the office faster than I could blink. I hadn’t even noticed I’d once again switched back to William, but who the fuck cared? I just wanted out of there.

“Sugar? What’s wrong?” Onyx's voice tried to cut through, but I ignored it entirely as I took one of the secret exits only us and a few secret agents undercover in the building knew about. It took me straight to the private garden, and that would lead me to the back exit that would take me straight to a trail that would lead me to the woods.

Was it far as fuck? Hell ya, but what a brilliant way to burn off your anger: running like your life depends on it.

“Sweetness.” It was Neo’s voice that was next to try to reach me, but I ignored him just as easily as I did Onyx.

“What’s going on?” Saint questioned, clearly pissed. “Why does Willow feel like she’s on a crash course into dark oblivion?”

Was that what my current mindset was like? A fucking void of emotional disarray? Surely that was a good description of how it felt to feel like you’d been betrayed even though it felt like you took all the right steps to be a good friend.

Why is this happening?

With a deafening clap of thunder, rain pounded against the ground, causing people to scream and rush for shelter. It was the perfect chance for me to run for it as I took off my suit coat and raised it over my head as if it could shield me from the merciless pounding.

Maybe the universe was mad on my behalf?

“Aurelia,” Jayce huffed, and it sounded like he was running.

“Shit.” Onyx didn’t sound close to pleased, leaving me to wonder if he expected this.

Could I have been a blind fool all this while?

“What did she say?” Dimitris demanded. “Fuck. William! Where are you running to?!”

Even I didn’t know where the fuck I was going, but it didn’t matter right now. Nothing fucking mattered but escaping this shattering pain. All of it was too much, and I hated this. I despised that I could feel like an emotional wreck in one fucking week all because I was fucking winning in this world.

“Aurelia chose the Coven.”

No one said a fucking word, but the true shock of his revelation settled through the pack bond like a purge was announced and we were all on the chopping block.

“She…” Onyx couldn’t even speak.

“She chose the Coven over Willow and us?” Milo questioned, sounding flabbergasted. “The woman who helped us stop the avalanche. The woman who’s been friends with Willow since she was a child?”

“Yes, Milo,” Jayce breathed. “They threatened her. If she walks, she loses everything: rank, resources, family name, everything, and her pack would face the same fate.”

“Fucking blackmailing bastards,” Viktor’s groggy voice croaked. “Where’s Willow?”

“I’m trying to keep up with her but fuck,” Jayce cursed. “How the hell is she running so fast in heels?”

Had I switched back again? That could explain why my feet were beginning to hurt. The cement path shifted to the muddy ground, and it slowed me down further which I couldn’t afford to deal with.

I just wanted to run away. Run and run until my body, mind, and soul hurt more than what I was feeling now.

Anything than feeling this sense of defeat.

Bria’s howl pierced through my head, and it made me realize how hurt she was by this. We didn’t even get to meet Aurelia’s wolf and play around like I’d always imagined in my mind. There was so much that I’d wished for, and it felt like it was all in vain because our friendship was over and I hadn’t even reached the levels of life achievements I’d assumed she’d always be there for.

That she’d be my maid of honor. That we’d be parents one day. That she’d be my child’s godmother.

Why was it all coming back to me when I’d easily buried such thoughts with the layers of ambition I had to reach the top? I now had all of what I’d dreamed of and this happened to make it seem insignificant.

None of it was fair, and I hated that.

It was all thanks to one culprit.

I began to strip out of my clothes, though I maintained my stride - one piece of clothing after the other. The chilled beads of rain drilled my flesh and contributed to the way my teeth chattered violently, but it would only be temporary because I couldn’t keep running like this anymore.

I need to be free.

Bria howled and raced forward, and without missing a beat, I shifted.

“Fucking shit! Willow?! William?" Dimitris sounded frantic. “Bria?!”

The last name almost caught my attention, but the feel of the surface of the muddy ground, the beating drops of rain from above, and the burning agony in my heart made the rest of the world fade away as my instincts completely took over.

I ran with the motive of running from the world. Running and running no matter how hard it was on my wolf body. The world was simply something I had to pass through, and in this state of questioning my worth, all I could do was distract myself from the pain deep inside.

My paws came to a stop as the bubbling tightness in my chest felt like too much to contain any longer, and that was when my haunting howl hit the air. The sound was so sad, a reflection of how we felt, and I hoped all the beings nearby could grasp a hint of my suffering.

Again and again, I howled until my very throat hurt, and when the pain was too much, I began to run once more. I ran slower now, zoning the world out until I found a place of shelter - a little cave to nestle into.

I didn’t know how long I lay there, the beat of the rain and the booming thunder being the perfect combination to zone the world out. A whimper would escape my lips once in a while, but whenever the sadness tried to creep in, I kicked it away.

My wolf form was my escape. I didn’t want to be sad anymore, but it was hard.

Why is this journey so hard?

Maybe this was the true definition of success. When you got everything you wanted, something came along to knock you off your horse so you could second guess if this was what your path really was.

The more I thought about it, the more it made sense to me, and I had to decide if the success, fame, love, power, money, and sense of achievement was worth what I’d lose in the process.

Aurelia wouldn’t be the first person I’d lose for wishing to achieve my own life purpose.

The realization brought a little bit of comfort as I further curled up and continued to listen to the beating rain. I imagined what life would be like now, and frankly, the journey that almost felt like a dream made me realize all the pain I was currently feeling was temporary.

It hurt like a bitch now, but like memories, it would fade away. And I wouldn’t be alone.

This wasn’t ten-year-old me, threatened daily by the woman in the cloaked darkness. She couldn’t take my men away, nor could she steal Roberto from my life. I was in control of my businesses and finances, with the insurance to protect all mine and Roberto’s assets, and my men surely protected their own foundations - at least Dimitris would make sure everything was in order.

At the end of the day, I was still winning, and deep down, I knew this was another attack from the Vile Queen. A way to hit me where it would hurt.

It did hurt. It hurt so fucking bad. But would I survive? Yes.

The same way Aurelia would.

We’d be forced to move forward on our own paths, even if it felt like we started together. The reality was, we didn’t. We were born into two different families. Two different worlds.

Me being a human outcast and her being a wolf misfit drew us together, our paths crossing until they became one path that gave us the motivation to keep moving forward. Whether we liked it or not, it was only a matter of time before we had to go our separate ways, and here was the opportunity.

The chance to start anew.

The Vile Queen wished for me to be a failure. To wallow in my sadness and fuck up my business plans. It made sense, and it helped me further calm down.

The scent of cigarettes mixed with musky wood and cologne tickled my nostrils, and I noticed how warm I was. My ears picked up on the second beat of a heart, and I lifted my head to see the brilliant white fur that wrapped around me, the ends of midnight purple and black making me realize who it was.

Mate!

As if I hadn’t been wallowing in my sorrows, I was up and happily panting at the company of my bonded mate. One of his eyes opened up to acknowledge me, and I was mesmerized by how his eyes looked like literal jewels.

I’d be drooling if I could figure out how to do that, so instead, I tackled into him and began to rub myself against him happily.

“Willow.”

It was Dimitris, but I ignored him. He needed to understand I was enjoying my rubbing time with my mate which may have been weird if I tried to think about it from a human perspective, but I didn’t care.

Rub. Rub. Rub.

I rolled away from Loki with the simple nudge of his head at my body, which was tiny in comparison. But I was up and bouncing around him like I suddenly had a whole lot of energy. With how big he was, I was coming to realize that we weren’t in the same cave - this one had way more space than the previous.

It made it easier to run around and burn off some fuel, but when I finally came to a stop, I was whimpering again and went on all fours to sulk.

“Willow.” It was Loki’s voice that filtered through my mind, and I didn’t ignore it like the others - my eyes slowly lifting to have an excuse to peer into those jeweled orbs once more. “You wanna see something?”

That intrigued me enough to distract me. Lifting my head, I nodded slowly in hopes of seeing what he wanted to show me.

He slowly rose up to his full height, shaking his fur which was still wet.

“Follow.”

He didn’t hesitate to run out of the cave, picking up speed with enough confidence that I would follow his lead, which I did.

It was the competitive impulse that encouraged me to run faster until I was right on Loki’s tail. It was clear that the rain was beginning to shift to a light sprinkle, and by the time Loki began to slow down, the rain had ended.

I came to a stop when he did, my panting loud. My spirits lifted up at the sight of unfamiliar territory, but my moment of joy was only going to grow as my eyes caught onto the rainbow above.

It looked so big and mesmerizing to the eyes of a wolf, the colors so clear and bright, reminding me of looking into the stained glass in an ancient cathedral. It was amazing how something as simple as a rainbow could tug away at the threads of pain.

It lifted my spirits up, but what further left me in a state of awe was when I lowered my eyes to see the line of wolves waiting for me.

At first, I didn’t know how to react because my head darted to my bonded mates first. Mentally, I hadn’t really registered it all in my head like a wolf, and it was like taking in a moment of sensory overload, but instead of feeling overwhelmed by my surroundings, I was astonished to feel so much love from them.

It didn’t mean I didn’t feel any less love from the wolves I hadn’t completely initiated a bond with, which didn’t make me feel bad about that department of lack.

The wolf of gold caught my attention, and I knew for sure that was Milo. It was like looking at a lucky statue that would bring you a ray of abundance if you prayed to it, only he was real and very big.

He was just a bit smaller than Loki which intrigued me because he looked so different in human form in comparison to his wolf. But staring at him made me giddy with impatience, and with a happy howl, I was racing over to them until I tackled Milo first.

He didn’t even anticipate it, his massive body falling over to the side which made me yelp mockingly before I was running to tackle my next victim which was Jayce’s wolf.

I guessed he anticipated my crash encounter because he didn’t go flying at my tackle. I took my time rubbing his head and running around him before I licked his cheeks a few times.

I wanted him to understand that I was happy he’d come over to my office when he did, and though it would take me a hot minute in human form to get out of feeling like a depressed fool, I could take advantage of my moment of blissful joy to show my appreciation.

He nudged his head back at me before he curled around me as if to give me a comforting hug. Tiny flames spiked from his fur which totally captivated me enough to have me sitting in front of him like he’d become a performer and was about to put on a show.

There was muttering in my head, but I had all my focus on Jayce which made him yelp proudly before his whole body burst into beautiful flames. It wasn’t for long, and I felt there was a reason for it. I couldn’t quite grasp it yet, but the show was done in a few seconds and it was enough to make me howl and frolic around him one more.

After one more nudge against his head, I was off to greet the others. Onyx, Neo, Saint, Dimitris, and even Viktor were here, though he was sitting and watching me like a hawk.

I didn’t tackle him, as if I understood he was still tired, so I simply pressed my forehead against his and he proceeded to lick my cheeks as if to wipe away my hidden tears.

It took his gesture of comfort to make me realize what I had. To confirm that I wasn’t a loser at all. This was my lesson for me to understand that friends come and go, but my pack, they were here to stay.

Crowding around me, they created a circle with me right in the center, allowing me to acknowledge each of them as tiny rays of sunlight began to pierce out of the departing grey clouds.

Together, they began to howl, like a chant for me to absorb and listen to. It took a bit of repetition, but I began to catch onto their howls of encouragement. The sound sought to uplift me.

My Forbidden Pack could feel my sadness, heartache, and feelings of defeat, and this was their way of telling me that I hadn’t lost. This was simply a battle, one that forced me to lose someone I carried about, but we didn’t lose the war.

We had each other; every one of us once was a lone wolf in this cruel world, but here we were. The nine of us.

We made organizations tremble, packs scramble, and soon, we were going to make the very Coven, who was beginning to become the source of all our problems, feel our wrath.

They were reminding me that I was the link that brought them all together. That this pack was Willow’s Forbidden Pack.

There would be harder days, instances that would test and frighten me, but I wasn’t in this fight by myself anymore. I was supported, protected, and it was time for me to stop letting the world punch me left and right.

My time as a vulnerable punching bag had to end today, and it started with letting it all out. Letting the emotions be free by returning them to the very universe around us.

So I joined in with the howls, letting my sadness out. I howled out my pain, my anger, my sorrow, and my fear of what was to come. The sounds carried their own unique tone, and it was supported by my men as they let those emotions ooze out like a hymn to the world around us.

We were clearing it all out until I felt free. Once it was all done, we ran as a whole. There were no orders or drills. We simply ran as one unit, and it had never felt this good to be surrounded by my own.

Today my best friend let me go…and only time would tell if I could accept that our common enemy was about to get exactly what she desired.

16

BATTLE IN THE HEART OF THE BLAZING RING

~JAYCE~

The stirring movement of the bed encouraged me to open one of my eyes. Noticing the shadow slipping through the space of the door, I blinked away the urge to fall back asleep before I rose up to glance around the room.

Dimitris was sleeping in the corner chair while Saint was leaning against the side of it, his back pressed against it while his head was resting on the wall. Milo was sitting on the floor, clearly asleep, his back against the wall and an open book sitting on his crossed legs. On each of his sides was a wolf - one black and one white.

I knew that was Loki and Onyx. The two of them stayed in their wolf forms even after we got back from the unexpected run.

Viktor was sleeping in the make-shift bed in the other corner of the room, his body spread out as he slept on his back.

None of us expected to book the nearest Airbnb in these parts of the woods, but I guessed the luxury cabin was the perfect getaway for the weekend because that was where we’d been staying for the last two and half days.

It was early into Monday morning, and the weekend had become a blur of simply living. It was the first time any of us had done something as random as renting out a cabin off-grid and staying there for the weekend without telling anyone else.

Dimitris didn’t even touch his phone, and now that I thought about it, none of us had. We avoided technology entirely, and though I wasn’t sure I wanted to admit it, it felt good to be in the heart of nature.

To be away from the world of technology.

No check-ins, analyses, constant surveillance, or the magnitude of notifications to catch up on before the various activities we’d have to do after hours.

For the first time in a long while, we felt like an actual pack of wolf shifters, living our lives in the comforting quietness of mother nature. The place was fully stocked with various foods, beverages, and necessities, and all we did was relax and mingle with one another.

The circumstances that brought us here should have made us carry a sense of uncertainty about how Willow would cope, but a part of me felt like this was something she needed to help her heal.

To aid her in accepting that we would no longer be in an alliance with the Coven.

Glancing over my shoulder, I noticed Neo was still in bed, sleeping on his side with his tousled hair covering a good chunk of his face. One of his arms lay across the empty space between us - the place where Willow was sleeping through the night.

Deciding to see where she went, I slowly got out of bed, the action as silent as I could make it. I had to give props to Dimitris for securing a place that was hidden so well and completely cut off from the world. It felt like a hidden gem because it couldn’t be tracked, was magically protected, and was surrounded with enough nature that all of us could run and just embrace our wolf sides.

It could have been our Goddess guiding Willow here unexpectedly since we never would have known this place existed. If it were, I was sure Willow was grateful for the break because everything was getting to be too much for her.

Too overwhelming for all of us.

This was our pause button moment, and I felt a bit more confident that the break we’d experienced the last two days especially would aid us with next week.

Reaching downstairs via the glass staircase, I followed the calming floral aroma until I reached the training room down the hall. It wasn’t as big as the one she’d been training at a few days ago, but it had a ring which was what was most beneficial.

I reached the doorway; the door slid half-open, allowing me to lean onto the wooden frame while crossing my arms over my chest. My eyes observed the woman in the middle of the ring, watching her just in a pink bra and matching panties.

Those perky girls bounced with her every movement as she swiftly punched the air and did various drills that had her moving flawlessly around the ring. With the lights completely off and the moonlight still brightly shining through the floor-to-ceiling windows, her perfect body was illuminated nicely.

I continued to watch her, the various drills and movements captivating me like she was performing a dance. She controlled her breathing, her punches and kicks growing swifter while their execution didn’t diminish in power even at the increased pace.

Sweat began to glisten across her flesh, and her short strands were beginning to shift from pink to a snowy white. Her tattoos, incantations, and scars looked so divine in this moment, and I didn’t know how to react.

My body felt hot, the heat brewing in all the right places, and my cock wasn’t far off from being scorching and hard for her. My boner wasn’t going to stop me from doing what I was beginning to crave, and my legs began to move forward while my arms lifted the fabric of my tank top until it was over my head. I tossed it to the side of the room.

I was in the ring before I clicked on it, and Willow paused in her repetition of punches to acknowledge me.

“Jayce?” She blinked a few times as she began to catch her breath.

“Hey, Rebel Flower,” I teased, trying not to show how nervous I really was. It felt like eons since I’d been alone with her, and fuck, I was horny as hell.

Horny and inspired.

The last time I felt the urge to fight was watching her in the ring for the first time weeks ago. The intensity of the crowd, the sizzling dominance she portrayed even when injured was intoxicating. And fuck, joining her in the shower and laying my lips upon hers still swirled through my mind.

Shit. I need to stop thinking.

“Did I wake you?” she asked and began closing the distance between us. She didn’t hesitate to hug me, and any nerves I carried in the heat of the moment faded in an instant.

Meeting her twinkling gaze, I watched her smile in delight.

“I’m sweaty. My bad.”

So fucking cute…

She really thought I gave a hoot about her sweat?

“Why are you so perfect?” I quietly asked which surprised her.

“Perfect? You sure about that?” she reasoned with a brow raise. “Last time I checked, my body was a chaotic mess of blemishes and bruises, and let’s not jump into the mental and emotional departments cause they’re just a mess.”

I needed to kiss her. So I did.

Her mouth was hot and bloody addicting, and I didn’t hold back in delivering a dominating kiss that would prevent her from controlling this passionate connection. She didn’t get how much I hated when she brought herself down like that.

No one in their right mind would be able to deal with the bullshit she’d been through long before she awakened her wolf, and now with her getting everything her many rivals sought for, why wouldn’t they be doing every dirty trick to bring her down?

It needs to stop.

Why the fuck were we in her life? We should be making everything easier. Not harder.

I knew all of us were struggling with adapting to the changes and workload, but it felt like such a weak excuse compared to what Willow was dealing with. Finding out her whole life she’d been purposely outcasted, abused, and potentially medically manipulated was a hard pill to swallow - let alone accept so she could seek to change everything in her life.

She was a fucking warrior, and I wanted to remind her of that - starting with my lips.

“You have to stop with that negative talk, Rebel Flower,” I growled against her lips and purposely pulled her against me. She could feel my hardness, and from the lustful look in her eye, she knew where this would go if we didn’t tame our pulsing desires. “Do I need to remind you how fucking beautiful, strong, and multi-talented you are?”

“Maybe,” she admitted with a slight smirk. “I miss you.”

That made me far too happy to hear as I leaned in to kiss her once more. “Didn’t we go running all day yesterday?”

“Yes,” she muttered and lightly kissed me. “Not enough.”

“We never get enough when it comes to you,” I confessed and claimed her lips.

Funny how we stood in the middle of the ring, her body in such sexy lingerie while I was just in my boxers. I wanted to fuck her so bad, and then again, I wasn’t sure if I was ready to take this to the next level.

If I got too addicted, there was no way I could keep my distance from her, and that would make things harder for everyone. I was sure Onyx was struggling with not being so clingy with Willow, and the others were trying to make it so Willow wasn’t overwhelmed with trying to satisfy each of us, but hell.

I want her so fucking bad.

"What are you thinking about?” she quietly asked and leaned back to peer into my eyes. “Your eyes are doing that fire glowing thing.”

Fuck.

I guessed I never really dived into what I truly was with her. It wasn’t like I didn’t trust her, because I knew my life and secrets would be safe with her just like the others in the pack, but I hadn’t been prepared for her acceptance.

In my life, that was one of the hardest things to grasp: being accepted in society, in my community, in the world of fighting, and even in the realms of the shifter world.

When you were an endangered species, you began to go from a sacred being to an anomaly. Stupid, yet a reality of our sick world which always left me thinking that no one would accept me for what I was.

Thus, keeping it a secret was the logical thing to do.

Yet, Saint was able to tell her what he was, show her a glimpse of who he was. And she even knew he could eat fucking souls.

And she loved and bonded with him. Doesn’t that mean I have a chance as well?

"I wonder if you’d love me if you knew what I was.” It took everything in me to confess that, and there were those fluttering butterflies of nervousness.

“What makes you think I wouldn’t?” she countered and pressed herself further against me, her eyes showing her concern and attentiveness.

As if her touch wasn’t enough, she glided her hands along my chest until her arms were around my neck so I wouldn’t have anywhere else to run to if I even tried to take a cowardly way out. I was holding her just as tightly as she was holding me, and I needed this more than she could ever comprehend.

Her hold…her touch…the overflowing compassion and the addictive taste of her love.

"It’s not you.” It just made sense to speak freely of how I felt. “Sometimes…I get into my head so fucking much, to the point that I question everything. It’s so stupid and yet it’s a habit, I guess. One I need to break so I can be free of the internal agony it brings.”

The first step was saying it out loud. Accepting that this was one of the problems I had and needed to confront.

“I get it.” Her acceptance and understanding was like a trophy itself. “I deal with that too. It does feel stupid, doesn’t it? Yet, I think it happens to all of us. It’s like…the mundane part of us and it’s hard to overcome it alone.” She sweetly smiled and gave me a peck on my lips. “But we’re not alone.”

She was right.

“The new year is coming up. We should make it our new resolution.”

I couldn’t help but smirk at the idea. “They say most people don’t keep their resolutions.”

Now she laughed. “I said in the new year I’d cage fight once a week, go sky diving with Onyx since he fucking hates crazy heights, and go to all the parties and events with my best friend.” Her voice dipped at the last part, and the lines of sadness were obvious on her face. “That went south so fucking bad.”

“I know,” I whispered and pressed my forehead against hers. “It’s okay to be sad about it.”

“This weekend helped,” she quietly confessed. “I didn’t think it was possible, getting to hang with all of you under one roof for a solid day, let alone two. We’re going to have so much fucking work to deal with today.”

“It won’t be bad,” I assured her. “Milo, Loki, and even Viktor volunteered to take on the designated workloads this week. It won’t be too difficult to catch up.”

“The three of them are joining for sure?” She seemed both relieved and excited at the same time.

"Mhmm. Dimitris said they signed the contracts last night when you were sleeping in front of the fireplace with Neo and Saint. I guess we all needed this unexpected break. It was bittersweet but rather effective I think.”

“Me too,” she whispered. “I’m…scared of what the future has in store.”

“It’s okay to be scared.” Fuck, I was too. I think we all were because we’d never gone into war with people on the scale of the Coven. If we initiated it, it would rock the world, but if it was triggered by the Coven’s hasty actions in a public domain, all bets would be off and a war would be forced upon all of us.

Whether we like it or not, it’s bound to happen, and this tension between wolves and witches would need to be confronted or an unavoidable fight would ignite.

"But we have each other, right?” I whispered and watched her eyes lit up.

“Ya,” she hummed and looked at my lips. I smirked and kissed her, the tender touch helping me calm down once more. “We can throw the sky diving back on the list.”

She giggled. “Maybe Loki can entice Onyx and push him off a plane.”

“The day those two get along will be the apocalypse.”

Willow laughed. “They’re being better, don’t you think?”

“By a centimeter, if you want to measure it that way.” I chuckled. “What else do you want to do?”

“More dates,” she whispered. “Or moments like these. With you…and the others…normalcy some days. Even if it’s just once a week. I like it.”

Could I smile bigger? “I’d love to take you to a cage fight in Cali.”

That got her full attention. “We’d go all the way there to watch a fight?”

“If that’s what you want,” I reasoned. It wasn’t even hard. We had the money and means for a private jet over there. Connections were simple. One call and we all could go. “Do you want that?”

“Yes!” She was so fucking excited that I was grinning like a fool and holding her from wiggling out of my grasp. “Fuck! Do they have a female section? Let me kick some ass for fun.”

“From the woman who hasn’t been in the ring for…?” I drawled out and watched her roll her eyes.

“I’m in the ring now!”

“Do I see you boxing up a storm?” I countered.

“You know what I can box?” The glimmer in her eye alone made me release my hold on her and run to the corner of the ring with my hands protecting my cock.

“How about no.”

“Boo,” she huffed and put her hands on her hips, one hip to the side to emphasize her sassy disappointment. “I’ll get my chance.”

“Please don’t,” I pleaded. “I get enough taunting by looking at you. I don’t need to deal with a painful awakening.”

“Aww. You’re admitting you get horny for me,” she teased.

“Every day,” I tossed back. “You’re hot in pink lingerie, Rebel Flower.”

“You’re hot in general,” she teased back and skipped over to me. I bit my bottom lip because my eyes followed every bouncing movement of her perky breasts. “Does you having a higher temperature and summoning flames when you’re in your wolf form have something to do with what you are?”

“Ya,” I admitted as she reached me then cornered me into the steel beam. I smirked at her move while I lifted my arms up to rest on the thick red ring ropes. “Wanna taste?”

“If that’s your way of asking for a blowjob, I’ll get on my knees right now,” she suggested, and my cheeks got red quickly while my brain completely malfunctioned.

She broke out in laughter. “You’re so damn cute when you’re embarrassed.”

“Don’t say that,” I whined. “You’re hurting my pride.”

“Now you just sound like Sain-EEP!” I cut her short by managing to hook an arm around her before spinning us and lifting her right up so she now sat on top of the beam - her knees reaching the height of my chin.

“Saint’s always rubbing off of me,” I complained and lifted my arms to lightly rest on her knees. “And I’ve always wanted to admire you at this height.”

It was her turn to blush as I rested my head right in her lap, my eyes looking upward.

“Inferno Devil.” It escaped my lips before I could let my fears stop me from admitting it. “Also known as an inferno wolf. There used to be more of us, but like the others, we’re endangered. Devils are the highest form of our kind.”

I waited for her to be disgusted or even cringe at my explanation, but she stared at me with great interest before she looked deep in thought.

“That’s why you and Saint are kinda close, right?”

“You noticed?” I didn’t feel like many saw that between Saint and me. There was an obvious dynamic between Dimitris and Neo since they’ve known each other the longest, but I never thought our connection would be as noticeable.

“Ya. You two try not to show it though, but Saint worries about you a lot, doesn’t he?” She was so observant which was a quality I admired a lot.

“When I go through my bouts of depression, he’s always got my back. A lot of people drop me when I go through my seasonal depressive moments. It’s not intentional…and I warn those I care about that I may be a bit distant, but when it comes to those things, it’s hard to predict if I’m going to be emotionally MIA for a few days or a few weeks,” I explained and closed my eyes. “With Saint, he just gets it. He catches onto my mood changes before even I grasp it. When I get depressed, he warns those I care about so I don’t have to. There’s just something about how he explains it that makes it so easy to understand and accept. Like, there’s no judgment or odd looks. It’s literally like ‘My boy Jayce needs some quiet time so don’t get all in your feelings if he’s a bit quiet’ and bam. Just like that, everyone understands.”

I doubt Saint knew how much I appreciated him, but it felt nice to talk about it in the open with someone I trusted. To let someone know that Saint’s actions helped me so much in life.

“In our world, I don’t think we’re given enough mental health days to just say fuck it all and focus on ourselves. In fact, we feel almost penalized for doing exactly that, and it makes no sense to me because when you just forget about the world and give yourself a minute to just worry about yourself, it’s so rejuvenating,” I revealed. “It allows me to have a moment to breathe and not feel so constricted in life. I get the opportunity to think and review what I want to achieve. When I get the chance to be with myself for a bit, coming back is so much easier, and I’m not being thrown on an anxious rollercoaster thinking my return is going to upset people because they assumed I ditched them.”

Opening my eyes, I lifted my head only to rest it on the side of her lap.

“If more people understood that it’s okay to just pull away from the world and enjoy a moment of tranquility, I think a lot of people wouldn’t feel so…stuck? It’s hard for me to deal with my emotions, and I become a danger when I’m too angry. Boxing helps me get it all out, even though I normally set my punching bags on fire by accident.”

“That’s actually cool,” she quietly commented.

There she goes again. Being cute as fuck.

"He actually requested a fireproof one for the new house. I’m kind of excited. I…want to get back into the ring eventually. I just need to get over stuff.” Closing my eyes, I let out a long sigh. “That’s why I don’t want you to keep those emotions inside. Just let them out, even if means showing a bit of vulnerability around us. You know we’d never judge you. We’ve got you, just like you always have us. You have the right to be sad. To be mad. Your feelings are valid, and I guess I want to make sure you know that so you don’t suffer unnecessarily like I did before joining the Forbidden and getting to know everyone.”

Her fingers lightly glided through my hair, and it felt so nice. The sensation was so soothing I knew I could be in this position for a long ass time.

“Is it weird to want to start this week by pissing a lot of people off?” she questioned.

“Not odd at all,” I hummed. “Who are we fucking over?”

“I’d say everyone but maybe that’s too generous.”

I chuckled. “We could hit them where it hurts. Their pockets.”

“I want to get people talking. Scrambling. Begging. I’m tired of feeling like shit. Feeling like my world is crumbling,” she admitted. “You guys reminded me that as long as I have you all, I can get through any storm. This weekend…makes me hunger for more of these moments. Like you said, to just say ‘fuck it all’ and ditch the world and live in the moment. No questions or apologies. I just want to do whatever the fuck we want and not be on anyone’s agenda, especially in the new year.”

“That would be a good resolution,” I praised. “I like the idea.”

“I want to push the Coven’s buttons,” she revealed.

She was on the same page as me. “You want them to slip up publicly.”

“I want to sever their connections with the Vatican,” she revealed, “so they can’t get any more blood roses or financial backing. The Vatican probably uses them for some sort of dark magic or energy source when Saint’s not around. I want that all cut off. If they have connections with the fae, I want those cut off too. They’re already going to feel the burning of our bridge soon enough, and once I’m presented as royalty during the fashion show, I want to make my next move.”

I liked where this was going.

“Saint already has a plan to have the Vatican begging for his cooperation. As for the fae, I’m sure Milo could do something if we let him in on things. The new year will invite some new changes, and that will be enough to make them slip up,” I explained. “What if they use Aurelia though?”

“I want them to.”

I didn’t expect her to admit that, and I lifted my head slightly to look at her determined eyes as she looked forward. “If they’re going to use her as a puppet, let them.”

“You want her to realize that no matter what sacrifices she makes, she’ll always be a dog on a leash in their eyes.”

“Exactly,” she whispered. “And when push comes to shove, they’ll throw her under the bus before anyone else. To them, she’s a misfit after all.”

“Do you think she realizes that?”

“Maybe.” She didn’t sound sure. “Aurelia is smart and we’re alike in many ways, but where she struggles the most is backbone. She projects that she’s badass, that she can carry the world on her shoulders, even with a few missing screws, but it’s all a façade. Those who are really close to her know the truth, but we can’t help her anymore. She has to get out of it herself…or face the consequences loyalty brings when you’re on the wrong side of a potential war.”

“You’re right,” I agreed. “Did you set up your new phone?”

“I did but it’s a bit too fancy,” she confessed and pouted her lips. “It’s been a while since I updated my phone to the latest updates. Which is what? Every other week?”

“Pretty much.” I laughed. “I’ll help you.”

She lowered her gaze to look at me. “Can we do some training together? Especially in the new year.”

“Would it make you happy?”

“Yes.” She bobbed her head to emphasize it.

“Then sure.” Anything for my Rebel. “Wanna do some more drills?”

“Not really,” she admitted. “Feels nice sitting like this.”

There she goes. Taunting me again.

“If I had my way, you wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably period.”

“I bet.” Her voice was seductive while her eyes bored into mine. “You’re a good cuddler.”

“Am I?” I inquired and moved my hands up her thighs and rested my chin on her lap.

“Ya.” Goddess, I want to fuck her now.

“You know what else I’m good at?” I was tempting her, reeling her into my grasp.

“What?” She was intrigued, and those beautiful blue orbs of hers were only darkening further with hungry need.

“Using my tongue,” I purposely hummed against her flesh while my eyes met hers. The way her tongue glided so easily along her bottom lip encouraged me to part her legs just a bit. Our eye contact never broke, the intensity only growing as the scent of her juices taunted my nostrils.

She smells so fucking good. I want a taste. Just a little taste.

When her legs were fully spread out, she remained completely still, and I purposely didn’t move. I surely was craving her denial, for her to push me away or tell me I was taking things too slowly, but it never happened.

The intensity of her need grew. The hardness of my cock further enticed me to make a move, and I just couldn’t take standing here any longer.

My patience simply wore out.

“Tell me no,” I quietly encouraged, and I knew she’d defiantly say the opposite when her lips quirked up and she glided one hand down her body until it was between her legs. I followed every movement, and I took a sharp inhale when she moved the pink lace that covered her entrance to the side - revealing her soaking wet pussy that was inches from me.

One look, one whiff, and I caved.

I dove right in.

When my tongue licked her up, she shivered at the hot touch. I needed her to get a feel of my heat, to understand things would get hotter and hotter and she’d have to be prepared to take it.

Prepared to enjoy the scorching heat only I can deliver.

Her moan was so perfect, the sound raw with emotion and heightened with relief. I knew she needed this, to be lost in the melody of pleasure just before the heart of dawn.

“I always dreamed of what you’d taste like,” I muttered against her wet folds. “So many fucking nights I felt parched for you.”

"Jayce,” she moaned, and I further teased her with my hot breath. “You dream of me?”

How could one not?

“Every fucking night,” I admitted as if I were in a confessional and telling the pastor all the sins I’d committed. “All I need to do is take a moment to think of you and I fall asleep so peacefully. Whenever a nightmare tries to take me away, the reminder of you in the middle of that caged ring with your blindfold and body dripping in sweat and bruises makes it all go away. The scary shit from the past, the chanting cheers that praised me for being a fucking murderer…it all disappears. All thanks to my sweet-tasting Rebel.”

I licked her up like she was my favorite flavor of ice cream, and I enjoyed every quiver of her legs. My hands moved further around her thighs to force her to stay in place because no way would I stop now that I knew just how gratifyingly delicious she was.

“You shouldn’t be allowed to taste so fucking good, Willow,” I growled impatiently, my hot breath making her gasp and moan. “You like that?”

“Mhmm,” she pleaded, and I could imagine her bobbing her head swiftly, but it wasn’t enough for me. I wanted to hear the whimpering vulnerability in her voice.

“Say it, Rebel Queen,” I encouraged and purposely leaned back to see her flushed face.

“I fucking love it,” she growled through clenched teeth. “So keep going, dammit.”

Her impatience made me chuckle as I purposely glided my tongue along the left inner wall of her thigh. She gasped at the burning pain, her eyes wild as she watched me leave a trail of burning along her flesh.

I’d heal it after, but I wanted to see her reaction to the pain.

Maybe I just wanted to push her and see if she’d push me away. That has to be somewhat logical, right?

"Be careful, Rebel.” My warning vibrated against her thigh as I lightly trailed my tongue back along the newly burnt flesh, causing her to shiver. “Being impatient may just get you punished.”

She pouted her lips but remained in place, and I hauntingly smiled back at her before pressing my lips onto her burning red flesh, making her groan in relief as I worked on healing it with my own forbidden abilities.

“Are you going to behave?” I asked her.

“Yes,” she replied and obediently waited for me to make my next move. And dammit, I couldn’t think.

Fuck. Fuck. Fucking hell of all fuckery.

So I gave up trying to think of how to do this. I didn’t give a fuck anymore because all I wanted now was her taste back in my mouth. I latched onto her pussy once more. How was it wet all over again?

Did all of that turn her on further?

Could my cock get any harder at this point or would that lead to a popped blood vessel?

Her serenade of moans was back, and I wanted to make her cum now. I needed to hear those higher pitches, listen to their harmonic tones and feel the quivering wet surfaces of hot pussy walls. I wanted to contribute to that intense heat, and as I worked my tongue into her, I felt the rise in temperature as her moans grew more frequent.

“Shit, Jayce!” Goddess, she needed to push me away, but of course, she didn’t. Instead, she managed to continue to keep herself perched on the steel beam and used her free hand to reach out and tug at my hair so my head would be buried between her legs even more.

The action had her moaning as if she’d just gotten a dose of the best drug on the market. Her hips lifted enough for me to be trapped in her delicious pussy, but I was in fucking heaven and I couldn’t tear my mouth away from her.

If I were chosen to give her orgasms for all eternity, I’d bow down on one knee and declare it an honor. I’d do anything to enjoy her silky wet pussy every damn night, and this was why I should have denied myself of her.

It was too late now. I’m fucked.

I knew she was close. All the red signs of her approaching climax were screaming at me, and it only made me more excited for the finish line. The climax of ecstasy would raid my mouth and quench my endless thirst.

"Ah, Jayce…Jayce…fuck. Jayce!” She was so fucking close, and I didn’t hold back as I stimulated her further by spiking the heat of my tongue. Her cry was like a mangled scream of pleasure, and that was when her orgasm consumed her, leaving her trembling and whimpering as her body convulsed.

I held her legs firmly, knowing she’d try to push me away now, but I’d gone too far for this moment to not drink her up.

So I sucked, licked, and drank every squirt of cum that escaped her quivering pussy.

“Fucking hell, Jayce,” Willow whimpered, “Ah…so good…shit.” Her gasps could have meant another orgasm was going to hit her unexpectedly, and I was here for it as I began to thrust my tongue in and out of her at a quick pace.

Her hips automatically bucked at my wild movement, contributing to the pressing of her entrance against my lips which further encouraged me to finish the deed.

“Yes, yes, yes! Fucking, there! There, there, there!” Willow was just lost enough in her moaning plea for me to deliver another pleasurable performance, and how could I not obey when it meant I could have her all over again?

It only took a few more tongue thrusts for her to cum a second time. I could imagine her head falling back while she clung to the beam with her free hand for dear life. The imaginative scene in my head just had to be proven true, and I unlatched from her pussy just to take her all in.

Her glistening body shook so perfectly, her chest rising and falling, and matched with her heavy panting. Her pussy was still dripping with cum, and though I’d healed a good chunk of the burn mark along her inner thigh, a small part was still scorching red.

I’d heal it in a moment.

“Fucking hell, Jayce,” Willow breathed and opened her eyes to give me a glare. “I need a damn bar of soap for your mouth.”

“Did I do something naughty?” I inquired with a devilish smirk.

She huffed and rolled her eyes, only to lose her balance. “AH!”

I should have moved, but maybe my instincts already knew someone was hiding in the shadows because she only fell back a fraction before a set of hands held her at her shoulders before a bulky frame pressed against her back - correcting her posture.

“Now, now, Sugar. You’re getting so excited you forgot where you were.”

“Onyx?” She seemed shocked to see him but it was only for a second before she gave him a ”why the fuck are you stalking us” look. She didn’t even need to say anything before he chuckled and hugged her from behind.

“You think I’m going to quietly sleep the rest of the early hours away after I feel my sugary mate having lovely orgasms without me?”

“Selfish Bulky Fucker,” she grumbled but relaxed in his hold as if she’d truly missed the comfort his arms delivered. “Go away.”

“I like it here,” Onyx teased. “A little birdy told me you want a threesome?”

That intrigued me as I arched an eyebrow and watched her eyes go from my gaze over to glaring back at Onyx as she tried to punch his head.

He chuckled while avoiding her assault. “I’m sure Jayce and I can think of something to please our queen. Isn’t that right, Jayce?”

The man was actually inviting me to fuck his mate? If I thought my cock couldn’t get any harder, I was sadly mistaken because it did.

“Right,” I replied and watched her whole face flush before she tried wiggling out of Onyx’s hold.

“I’m supposed to be training! Not fucking.”

“You weren’t saying that when Jayce was eating your pussy out,” Onyx reasoned and kissed the nape of her neck.

“Fuck,” she cursed as her back arched. “Jayce had brownie points?”

“From?”

“Being a patient motherfucker, not like you,” she whined.

“Oh well.” Onyx obviously didn’t give a flying fuck as he turned her head and kissed her. Whatever mission she was on to escape was clearly aborted because she stopped wiggling just to groan in defeat and kiss him right back.

And it was fucking hot.

I didn’t know if there was something in the air or those two genuinely knew how to turn up the heat with their auras, but watching them kiss left me hot and tingling. Without even thinking, I had my cock out and was stroking myself in seconds.

Shit, that feels good.

I’d gotten accustomed to masturbating by now, but what a world of difference it made to do it while watching Willow being worshiped by Onyx’s mouth.

My hand glided along my hardness, stroking at a perfect pace while I watched Willow further press into Onyx. Her legs remained spread out for me to admire. His tongue darted into her mouth at the right opportunity, and their sloppy kisses were loud and clear.

Onyx managed to slide one of his arms over her front until his fingers taunted her clit before spreading her folds wide open.

I felt like that was an invitation to get right back to licking her, and I couldn’t refuse. My horny mind wouldn’t let me miss a golden chance like this. I felt like Willow was a bit apprehensive when it came to the idea of a threesome, but maybe if we eased her into how it felt just to be touched by two people at the same time, she’d want to take things to the next level when she was more comfortable to do so.

With that in mind, I reached between her legs and very lightly trailed my tongue along her glistening slit.

Her surprise came out in a moan that got lost in Onyx’s mouth as he sealed her lips with his, and I couldn’t help but do it again because the feel of her pleasure was flowing into me like I’d invited her into my emotional senses.

It felt good and gave me a guide to see how she felt about all of this. It was overwhelming, and maybe it was for all of us, but it was so bloody addicting that none of us could speak against it.

So I licked, sucked, and began to thrust my tongue into her pussy once more, while my hand continued to stroke my manhood. I noticed Onyx moved just a smidge so he was more on one side of Willow so he could really kiss her.

With his hand off her clit, he moved it back up until it lifted her bra enough to release one of her breasts, and he began to fondle it and tease her hard nipple. The sight was amazing, and as I trailed back down her body, I noticed the bulge in his boxers.

I didn’t know what came over me, but I reached out and slipped my hand into that pocket to retrieve his cock, and his groan at my grip only encouraged me to keep doing what I intended to do: give him a hand job.

If this were a test for me to multitask, I was fucking winning because here I was, eating my Rebel Flower out with my tongue, stroking myself with my left hand, and stroking Onyx’s massive cock with my right hand.

Everything seemed to be timed perfectly, to the point that I felt so in sync with them. Our moans grew louder, the beats of our hearts faster, and I knew we’d all cum any minute now.

“More,” Willow begged between gasps. “More, more, more. Please…Onyx…Jayce…make me cum. Please, please, please.”

I wouldn’t deny her if I could because her command felt like it was written in stone, and who was I to dare disobey her? We were all too far gone, and we were close to the grand jubilee that would send us straight into pleasure heaven.

My pumping hands tightened and moved quickly while I sucked Willow up without an ounce of mercy. Onyx was kissing her ferociously, and his hand had abandoned her breast just to contribute to her upcoming orgasm by rubbing at her clit in a circular motion.

I could feel it build, feel the pulsing rise, and then, without a hint of warning, we hit the step to oblivion.

“AH!” Willow gasped. She was suddenly consumed by her orgasm which sent us spiraling into our own releases. Shots of cum went all over the place, and squirts of Willow’s release sprayed into my mouth and face, but holy fucking hell did it feel so fucking fulfilling.

To be able to ride this train of euphoria for the first time in a long fucking time.

The three of us were a panting mess, and it took us at least two minutes to calm down. I released Onyx’s cock, and he easily lifted Willow from the beam and had her in his arms. She was still riding her aftershocks, and she was so fucking beautiful.

She was sweaty, her lingerie mangled, and her body had beads of our release all over her in random places.

She was a dream come true that I never thought I’d be worthy of having in my life, let alone tasting her divine sweetness.

Truly a dream come true.

“Guess we better shower,” Onyx huffed, looking exhausted while he gave me a long look.

“What?” I questioned, feeling my cheeks begin to burn as I realized I’d just given him a hand job.

“Guess you better explain to her in the morning about that.”

“About delivering a hand job to you?” I was so fucking confused, maybe because I was still absorbing everything.

“No.” Onyx rolled his eyes and let one of Willow’s legs dangle enough so I could see the place I’d burned earlier. “That.”

I frowned for a moment, but then my eyes grew wide when I noticed the very distinct mark on her inner thigh - the symbol of a cross in a circle with burning flames in the middle.

“That was all you,” my wolf announced, which was his way of saying I - as in my Devil side – had some explaining to do.

“Fuck me,” I groaned. “Did I just imprint on our Rebel Flower?”

Onyx simply smirked and turned around. “Guess that means you love her.”

His teasing only made me blush further as he began to walk away with Willow in his arms.

“Hurry up. If I start the shower without you in it, don’t complain when there’s no more hot water.”

What? We’re showering together?

Why did that make me excited? Or maybe I felt accepted in an odd way.

I’d just have to accept that I was fucking insane right now, but despite the obvious, I felt the humming warmth in my chest as I jumped out of the ring and swiftly reached the shower door before it closed.

I’m one step closer to moving on…what a heated battle in the heart of the blazing ring.

17

DISTRACTIONS AND LOST IT

~WILLIAM~

“C’MON! Let me see the satanic mark of love!”

“Fuck you,” I cursed and used my left foot to push Saint back to his seat which may have been too hard because the playboy fell onto the sleek carpet floor of the small limo.

“Ah!” Saint dramatically declared while lying on the floor. “I’ve been injured by my own Beta! Alpha! What kind of abuse is this?”

“Fuck off,” Dimitris huffed and didn’t bother looking away from his phone as he typed away whatever essay of a response he was giving to our competition on an unexpected deal that we really needed to secure.

"I can see why Onyx would rather travel on foot than deal with this car bullshit,” Loki muttered, looking utterly miserable on his side of the limo. “Another form of captivity.”

“The traffic isn’t normally this bad,” I tried to reason, but who the fuck was I kidding? This traffic was utterly stupid. We might as well call a fucking helicopter to come to take us to our destinations because we clearly were all going to be late for what we had planned today.

Christmas Eve was in two days and our schedules were packed to the point that we had no choice but to split everything up for the sake of our pack’s sanity.

Our weekend break surely was a blessing in disguise because this disgusting Monday was already starting off horribly with this bumper-to-bumper traffic. It was so bad, I was thinking of what kind of deal I could make with the bloody government to take some initiative to lower the traffic in the city.

It really didn’t make sense that so many people were going down to the financial district like we’d become Wall St and only dealt with stocks that changed every damn second. Due to the recent spike in criminal activity and the very recent magic grid issue, smaller businesses were advised to work from home for the holidays.

If at least half of those businesses weren’t commuting anymore, why did it feel like traffic had doubled?

I was glad Neo, Viktor, Jayce, Onyx, and Milo hadn’t come along because it would have been more frustrating to be cramped in this limo for an hour and a half.

“Ya. Even with Christmas two days away, traffic has never been as crazy as it has been this time around. Let me let the photographer know we’re going to be a tad late.”

Right. Saint has a photoshoot today.

I was apparently coming along because Forbidden Enterprise was going through their inspections today and there would be very little point for me to be present unless I was giving orders. Jayce, Neo, and Viktor were already on-site and handling those things, so it seemed unnecessary for me to join in.

Dimitris tagged along because he had to go to the bank to get a draft written up for Jayce’s car show that was happening tomorrow. I think he’d wanted it postponed, but because so many charities had contributed to the event, he didn’t want to cancel it because he knew that those organizations - which were mostly orphanages and women centers - would rely on the money for Christmas celebrations and to enter the new year on a better foot than the last.

One of the charity organizations had backed out - aka the Vatican - and apparently, the money they were going to contribute was 60% worth of the donations, so what better way to save Christmas than by replacing them and being very “public” about his contribution and how it was approved by Forbidden Enterprise as the Vatican had pulled out due to apparent ”hacking” issues.

We knew exactly what they were doing, and frankly, I wasn’t having any of it.

And neither was Saint.

That was why he managed to get everyone together to have a very unexpected photoshoot. And despite my crappy morning mood without my dose of coffee, I appreciated his efforts to get things moving promptly.

Onyx was doing a round of monitoring our potential enemies in the “queue”, which included Aurelia, and Loki would be staying with me since Dimitris had stressed that he could handle himself and didn’t need a bodyguard.

Yet, I do. So dumb.

“Tad late feels like five fucking years,” Loki huffed as he lifted his arms up to rest on the leather cushions while he leaned his head back against the tinted window. “Sweets, did you take your pill this morning?”

I casually looked over to him, noticing the way Dimitris briefly paused in whatever he was typing to side glance at me. I rolled my eyes.

“I took it,” I assured him. “I’ve been consistent.”

“No side effects?” he pondered.

“Nope,” I calmly replied and further relaxed in my seat. “I feel good. Why?”

“Just curious,” Loki muttered as he closed his eyes once more. “At least I know what to say if I see Ruby.”

“You get to see Ruby?” I questioned with a judgemental stare.

He opened one of his eyes slightly to take in my slight disappointment.

“Not since we were at Mount Marcy,” he confessed. “Ruby isn’t the type who shows up planned. She appears when she feels like it.”

“Doesn’t that get in the way of appointments?” Saint inquired, clearly on hold on the phone as he seemed to be trying to find a comfortable spot on the floor.

“She purposely schedules stuff all over the place before an appointment, so if she shows up, it means she allowed herself the privilege while ruining her other plans.”

“Brilliant,” I muttered. “Make it seem like you’re busy but you’re not. Motivational.”

“Hopefully you’ll get to see Ruby and your mom by the new year,” Saint said.

“It would be appreciated on many levels,” I admitted. “I’m tired of this guessing game patience nonsense. I wanna know what I’m dealing with and not constantly beat around the bush over things I deserve to know about.”

“That’s true,” Loki admitted. “But if they’re keeping things on the down-low, they definitely have a reason.”

“If only we could figure out what that reason is,” Saint admitted.

“Are you still on hold?” I inquired.

“Sadly.”

“Don’t you get some special extension or something?” Loki inquired.

“No,” Saint huffed and pouted his lips. “Fuck. That’s a brilliant idea. Why didn’t I think of that? I deserve an extension. As a sinful being, I deserve to be worshipped through the phone. What if I made myself my own hotline? Saint Be Praying Hotline.”

“More like Saint Be Playing Hotline. Special price if you twirl on a pole straight to hell,” I summed up which made Loki chuckle and Dimitris smirk at my dull comment.

“First off,” Saint reasoned, “there is a pole that takes you straight to hell.”

“Oh?” I questioned as if I were actually intrigued.

“Yes,” Saint emphasized. “Except since it’s hell, if you take that route, you’re going down that pole for all eternity.”

“Ouch.” I cringed at the thought.

“Motion sickness for eternity. What a way to suffer,” Loki commented as he closed his eyes. “Guess Gravol can’t do shit.”

“Gra- what?” Saint asked.

“It’s a Canadian drug that helps stop vomiting,” I revealed. “We’re finally moving. Jeez.”

“Hmm. Wait time to get through the mainline is fifteen minutes. How ironic,” Saint complained.

“I guess we’re not the only ones stuck in this traffic madness. We’re lucky it isn’t snowing.”

“No snow for Christmas,” Saint said and sighed. “Your wolf is going to be hyper as fuck when we get snow.”

“Bria isn’t hyper,” I noted.

“You can’t say that when you go on a rolling, rubbing, frolicking rampage when you’re in your wolf form,” Saint reasoned. “And you ignore Dimitris’s commands.”

“On purpose,” I stated with a shrug.

The scowling man in question paused to look over to me, and I simply looked out the window.

“I said what I said,” I added without a hint of remorse.

Saint went on laughing while Loki chuckled. “You like grinding his gears. Guess that’s what love is all about.”

“Shut up,” I huffed. I noticed we were moving faster now. Pulling out my old phone, I fiddled with it as a distraction, my fingers pressing on the buttons until I was aimlessly flicking through images.

“What’s the commotion going on in front?” Saint inquired, and I felt like he was asking the driver.

“My apologies, sir. It seems like they’re only letting one car at a time on the bridge. Must have been an accident or something.”

I paused in my scrolling, noticing the way my hand was beginning to tremble. That only made me frown while I caught onto Bria as one of his eyes opened up.

“Are you alright?”

Mhmm. Just fine.

My male wolf counterpart didn’t seem very convinced, but he didn’t poke at the topic as he rested his head back on his paws. He kept his eyes on me, though, which I wasn’t sure I liked. But the soft touch to my knee pulled me out of it as I looked to see Dimitris was staring at me with a blank expression.

“William.” He said my name slowly and I realized the other two were staring at me as well.

“What?” I looked at the three of them before glancing down at his hand. “Did I miss something?”

“Dimitris called you three times, Sweets,” Loki revealed, not looking very impressed at the occurrence.

“You okay?” Saint questioned, showing his obvious concern. “You look a bit pale.”

“I’m fine.” I brushed their worry away just like I flicked Dimitris's hand from my knee. “Totally okay. Was just thinking and shit.”

I glanced out the window to force them to let go of the topic, tuning them out while I stared at the car next to me. My eye locked onto a pair of gold ones, a little girl with ebony skin staring back at me.

The longer I stared at her, the more familiar she looked. She lifted her hand as if to wave, but her eyes nervously looked to the front of the car, as if she didn’t want to make too much of an obvious move.

While her gaze was away, I watched her hand make a specific symbol - a sign for help.

When she looked back, her hands dropped down as she simply smiled - those golden spheres fighting hard to not fill with tears of distress.

I debated as to whether or not I was hallucinating, but as we came to a stop, I knew this was my only shot to determine the truth.

So I got out of the car.

“What the- WILLIAM!” Saint called out, but I closed the door just as the car next to use moved forward as the police guard gave the go-ahead to drive onto the bridge.

“Hold on!” I called out and rushed to the opposite passenger door.

“Sir, this is…Mr. De Luca!”

“Arrest the driver in the car now!” I ordered and opened the back door which was thankfully unlocked. Crouching down, my eyes locked on the little girl’s wide orbs. She wasn’t even in a car seat, let alone had a seat belt on.

The familiar uniformed clothes, her silky black strands that were tied up with gold rose ties, the unique symbols in gold on her hands, and the immense fear oozing out of her in seconds gave me a good idea of whom this was.

What sealed the deal was the folder in the empty seat next to her, the first page displaying a picture of her and the symbol of the organization she came from.

The organization I ran with Onyx and Aurelia.

“Help.” That was all the girl managed to say before I reached in to try to grab her but was jolted right into the leather seats as the deafening sound of screeching tires had the car moving forward.

“WILLIAM!” Saint screamed my name, but I was scrambling to get into the car as my legs dangled out of the moving vehicle.

Instinctively lifting my hand up, my magic flowed to my palm in time to create a shield that blocked the set of bullets that were sent my way.

There was only one way they could go after being deflected. Two loud grunts were followed with the ongoing sound of the horn, revealing the two people in the front of the car were dead.

I needed a second to look at the girl to make sure she was okay, and my eyes landed on hers as she observed me with great interest.

“Malika!” she cheered, and I could only assume it was her name. She looked past me the next second, and I watched as her eyes widened and her mouth dropped. “Uh…oh.”

“Uh oh?” I repeated the words, only to curse as I scrambled to sit properly while my left arm instinctively lay upon Malika’s body like an added seat belt. “Fuck!”

The speeding car was losing control, the driver’s dead body contributing to the acceleration of the car while we began to drift before heading straight for the metal rails of the bridge.

My right hand instinctively reached to grip the upper handle in the car, my heart going into a panicked gallop while my eyes seemed to dilate to take everything in. As if this weren’t a déjà vu moment, I took stock of what was happening: the slowing of the world around me, the approaching sense of doom hurtling at my senses, and the intense fear of the drop that was about to occur any second now.

I can’t do it…

There was no way I was mentally prepared to do this again. I wouldn’t make it out of it. I knew down in my fucking gut that if I went off this bridge, my life would end simply from going into shock, and maybe that was exactly what triggered the assault of immense fear that froze me to the bone.

And suddenly, I was slammed by a memory…

"WRONG. WRONG. WRONG!”

My scream echoed across the room as I slammed into the wall on the other side.

“My queen…time is almost-”

“I don’t CARE!” she screamed while I struggled to get on my hands and knees. I couldn’t even try to get up; a hand wrapped around my throat before I was slammed into the wall behind me.

“Why!” The demands began as my head was slammed back into the wall.

“Are!” Another slam.

“You!” Again.

“So!” And again.

“Useless!” When my head hit the wall this time, it cracked, and I was thrown to the other side of the room until my body crashed and dropped to the floor like it was a rag doll.

“Y-Y-Your Majesty! Y-You broke her skull. I don’t think there’s enough tim-”

“MAKE MORE TIME!” she snarled. “This is my only chance to have this weak puppet under my control! Do you not understand what’s at risk?!”

Things crashed and shattered through the room, but all I could do was shake as warm liquid left a part of my head.

“She perfect! She can stop fucking time! How can she easily accept my spells and that rotten mental case couldn’t?! She fits everything I need to regain my spot on the High Court! Why couldn’t I have birthed her? I did everything I could to be with Roberto! I should have killed him for betraying me, but no. He was so fucking obsessed with that bitch. What was wrong with me? I had to fall in love with the wrong fucking man! I should have killed them all when I had the chance!”

There were more shattering sounds. It all started to fade away, but I heard those approaching heels. The footsteps belonged to the evil woman. The pair of black pumps came into view and slowly the woman crouched down until my head was forced to look up and peer into those eyes that burned with anger.

“You’re my prize possession. You’re exactly what we need. With you…I can get everything back. My love…rank…everything.” She leaned in even closer, and that sinister smile could make my blood freeze into ice. “I’d gladly be your new mommy, Willow. I’d treat you nicely, give you everything you want. You can live happily with your puppy dog of a boy and enjoy the best of both worlds.”

My eyes widened in fear, and all I could think about was my best friend.

“Ah. I know that face,” she began and pressed her finger upon my trembling lips. “Shh. Don’t fear. I won’t harm your best friend, Aurelia. That would be rather…cruel of me.” She began to giggle as her finger moved to my neck and her hand once again was around my throat.

“You promise you’re not going to say anything, Willow?”

All I could do was blink, even as tears spilled down my cheeks.

“Good,” she sweetly sang as her grip grew tighter. “You won’t tell a soul about this until you’re the perfect key to my diabolical plan. You’re my Forbidden Fruit, and one bite will deliver everything I deserve to enjoy. Absolutely everything.”

IN A FLASH, I was back right when the car slammed into the protective rails of the bridge. The car tipped forward, my eyes catching the first glimpse of the water down below.

My mind was flooded with memories of the first incident, as if I’d suddenly triggered what I never wanted to acknowledge was PTSD.

The drop, the water, the blood, the fear of death, my burning lungs, the rush of magic, the drop in magic, the final countdown, the regret, the first gasp of breath, the heartbreak.

The loneliness…dying alone…dying without a purpose…dying.

In that moment, my breath couldn’t leave my lungs. My body froze in sheer fright as my final blink changed my entire surroundings.

I was now sinking in the waters - not the ones of the lake, but in the frigid waters of the first place where I’d once almost lost my life.

And recently did lose my life.

There I was, sinking, and the crippling heaviness of helplessness contributed to my descent. No matter how I tried to reach the glowing surface above, I couldn’t make it.

I was only getting further away, my surroundings suddenly so cold that it felt like I’d become a block of ice in a few more seconds.

I sought warmth.

I needed to get a glimpse of affection one last time. One last touch. One last hug. One last kiss. I yearned for it down to my core, and I feared it would never come.

Darkness descended around me, and all I could do was stare upward at the tunnel of light that grew further away with every second. My fingertips craved its warmth, the rays a twinkling shade of cashmere, reminding me of a shining star above in a pitch-black sky.

I promised this could never happen again.

Yet it had.

The past had repeated itself.

And I knew the moment the light went off…so would I.

No one was coming to save me this time. I was on my own. I needed to survive the clutches of death by myself, but it was ironic that I suddenly remembered a glimpse of the past.

All those times I’d yearned to be saved when strapped to that metal table.

The chilling cold, the sizzling pain that electrocuted my body, the torture, and the endless agony were devastating to experience, but at the end of the day, I saved myself. I took the gun into my own hands and found my way to Viktor and Papa Dearest.

That night, the place that tortured me burned to the ground, not a speck of evidence left behind. It would be a shame if things…repeated themselves.

Wouldn’t it?

“Revenge.”

I stood in the darkness, a battered kid covered with wounds. I stared at myself that stood before me. She smiled sweetly at me, her eyes completely void and her body covered in markings that glowed an odd black that mimicked the energy of dark magic.

When our eyes locked, I couldn’t help but lift my hands up. She did the same until our hands pressed together, and for one moment, we were twin boys staring at one another, and the next, twin girls.

Her smile widened, and I felt like I needed to do the same until a giggle escaped her lips, which triggered mine. It sounded like a little boy.

We were switching genders every second, dancing between male and female, but it didn’t matter because whether we were boys or girls, we were the same.

I was the beginning of all the madness, and my counterpart…my alter ego of insanity would be the end of it all.

“Revenge.”

The word sounded so beautiful that I couldn’t help but agree with such a marvelous idea.

“Revenge.”

I vowed that this wouldn’t happen again, but it did…

So I lost it.

18

FEEL THE WRATH OF A PSYCHO PRINCESS

~JAYCE~

“WE HAVE A FUCKING PROBLEM!”

Could I possibly drive faster at this point? I gripped the handles of the Harley Davidson bike, accelerating the speed even further as I gritted my teeth in boiling anger.

So it has nothing to do with me leaving the damn security USB in my other pants?

“Bigger fucking problems,” Onyx cursed.

What’s wrong? Is something wrong with Willow or something?

“No,” Onyx stressed. “There’s been a breach.”

“A breach?” Neo’s voice calmly inquired. “Where are you?”

“Leaving the organization.”

None of us needed to say anything to feel the wave of uneasiness that oozed from Milo within the pack bond.

“What happened?” Milo’s voice was emotionless.

“A higher ranked employee put in the paperwork for Malika’s removal and transfer to a designated family,” Onyx announced, and he sounded mad as fuck.

“Who gave such approval?” Viktor demanded, followed with, “Neo. Milo. Willow’s office.”

“Already there,” Neo announced.

“Two seconds,” Milo dryly commented.

Onyx still hadn’t answered the prime question, so I decided to prompt him even though I was already beginning to connect the dots.

Onyx, who approved it?

I changed lanes and immediately began to alter my coordinates, my hand letting go of one of the handles to type a bunch of numbers into the high-tech keypad I kept hidden in the dashboard.

The entire display began to change until a new tech dashboard was out with all of the pack’s coordinates. My eyes caught onto the four blinking dots that weren’t very far from where I was headed.

“Aurelia.”

The silence was awakening a threatening heaviness of dread through the bond, but Onyx wasn’t going to have any of it.

“That doesn’t make sense,” Onyx pressed. “Aurelia wouldn’t decline and literally become a puppet like this. She has to have been set up or something. You can’t tell me that in three days she went from caring about us to deciding it’s right to kidnap a three-year-old! This is an actual crime, guys. She wouldn’t do this and jeopardize what she was willing to break her fucking friendship over.”

He had a point, and deep down I wished to believe his plea.

But I couldn’t, and I knew the others were on my side. At least Milo and Neo were.

“Do you understand what’s at risk if Malika loses so much as a single strand of hair, Onyx?” The heaviness of power in Milo’s voice frightened me. “She’s royalty.”

Shit…

“I thought you said it wasn’t confirmed,” Viktor pressed.

“It was confirmed,” Milo practically growled. “Today. Literally thirty minutes ago when Willow and the others left for work.”

“The timing,” Neo whispered. “Why did they wait until Willow and the others were on their way to work?”

Isn’t Willow going with Saint to the photoshoot site? Loki’s supposed to go with them. Dimitris is with them too.

“Dimitris.” Neo was clearly trying to reach our Alpha, but the silence that followed made me frown. I was sure I wasn’t the only one frowning as Viktor tried to reach Willow.

“Willow?”

Silence…

Are we not talking in the pack bond?

“We are,” Onyx assured them. “I’ll be in the office in a minute, but why aren’t our messages getting through to the others?”

There could only be one reason and it had me multitasking as my fingers went on a hunt, typing on the keypad until I knew the exact culprit.

Fucking hell. There’s a magic grid up.

“Why? Nothing is happening. There’s no word in the news,” Onyx pressed.

“Neo?” It was Milo who questioned our artist, but his silence only made me suspicious.

Nico.

“What route is Willow on?”

“Route?” Onyx questioned.

“They should be taking the hidden road,” Viktor emphasized.

“Yes, that’s protocol but we haven’t hired a private driver for our residence,” Nico revealed. That already had my mind spinning while I looked back at the coordinates and immediately began picturing exactly where they were.

A normal driver…has to take the normal route… Dimitris is going to the bank for a draft for my charity. That’s near the old office. The photoshoot destination is nearby. That’s why they’re together…fastest route they would take…

Then it clicked.

The bridge…the bridge from the first accident. They’re taking the same route.

“Dimitris already warned our selected drivers to never take that route because of Willow’s potential PTSD,” Onyx emphasized.

“Shit, shit, shit.” Viktor was on a cursing rant.

“What?” Milo questioned, but Nico had already gotten to the answer.

“Today was a sub-in driver.”

I cursed followed with a hiss as I gripped the bike handles to break.

Fuck!

The screech of my tires was enough to spark smoke against the pavement - my bike stopping mere inches from the train of traffic ahead.

“Jayce?” Nico’s voice was smooth but held a dose of concern.

“Are you alright?” Onyx questioned.

Barely. There’s a fucking traffic jam!

My eyes immediately went to my dashboard, and I noticed that the four blinking dots were still in the place they had been in since I set everything up.

The others seem to be stuck too. I need you guys to check the news for me.

“On it,” Viktor assured us.

“Why is the magic grid interfering with our pack communication?” Milo questioned.

“I’m not sure,” Onyx admitted. “It shouldn’t. The only way it should affect us is if our Alpha is a magic-user.”

“Dimitris doesn’t have magic that entwines with anything Coven-related,” Nico voiced.

That meant there was only one culprit.

“Willow,” we all seemed to say in unison. But it still didn’t make sense.

How would the Coven suspect that though? I mean, Willow isn’t our Alpha yet. That’s obvious. Why would they take the risk of putting up a magic grid just on the suspicion that we wouldn’t be able to communicate within our pack?

“Same reason why they waited for us to be split up,” Nico grumbled.

“They know Willow and I have officially claimed the chair, meaning our magic connection is extremely strong. Willow will have an abundance of flowing magic for a few weeks. It’s a side effect of the ritual,” Viktor explained.

“They clearly know that,” Onyx hissed. “They know Willow is connected to all of us in a way. The only one who probably wouldn’t be as affected is Loki because he’s not in the pack bond yet.”

But I bet they assumed we wouldn’t leave Loki alone because he’s not in the pack bond because of the risk of the Vile Queen potentially stealing him back.

“There’s an investigation on the bridge,” Viktor revealed. “Listen carefully.”

I purposely heightened my concentration as I zeroed in to hear what was being said on their end.

“This is NEWS 94 with an emergency update on the situation happening at Brooklyn Bridge! As many of you know from weeks past, Brooklyn Bridge has become a big problem in our city with the highest traffic jams and accidents! This morning, however, there seem to be reports of a potential kidnapping in the works! Less than thirty minutes ago, a Korean food cart owner by the name of Mr. Park noticed suspicious activity at one of the children's organizations run by the CEO of Forbidden Enterprise, Willow De Luca! Due to the recent fame and immense generosity, we’re not surprised that security across all establishments that are supported and owned by the De Lucas and her fellow CEOs have been increased due to targeted attacks and hacking breaches which had all been unsuccessful before this point of time! However, this morning, an internal breach occurred when a higher ranked employee seems to have authorized the release of a child! Police are not only on the scene as we speak but have released footage of the child being taken by what looks like to be a teenager and two adults! They entered a common black Toyota Corolla and are attempting to take an alternate route of escape. Due to the gridlock traffic on the bridge, the Governor called for an official lockdown up to 100 metres from the bridge! This isn’t the first time the Governor has used his power to lock down parts of the city. It was previously used the night of the explosion which was also attempting to target Miss De Luca and her colleagues when they were attempting to meet up to discuss charitable and business efforts for the city. It is becoming clearer each day that the goodness that these big CEOs are trying to deliver to the city is being combated with violence from gangs and other cults who are desperate to destroy any initiative that can help the poor, needy, and underprivileged,” the reporter elaborated. “Police and FBI have officially blocked off a good part of the bridge and are searching each car for any child under four. The child is described to be either black or biracial and may be a potential relative to one of the business owners of the Top Ten Organizations that were chosen to collaborate with Forbidden Enterprise. That’s all the information we’ve gathered thus far, and more will be coming the moment we receive it. If you see anything suspicious, please contact 911.”

The Korean food truck worker…

“The one Saint met near the Suicide Forest,” Viktor reminded us.

The right place at the right time.

“How are we going to get down there? If the police are searching the cars, they may get a chance at getting Malika out of those kidnappers’ clutches,” Onyx stressed. “I’m not going to trust them to do their jobs for once, but I don’t have the ability to teleport all of us to Brooklyn Bridge.”

“You wouldn’t be able to,” Nico pressed. “The magic grid would block you out. We need a different way. Plus, we’re dealing with fucking witches. I can guarantee that the only reason this got reported was thanks to Mr. Park. No one else would have noticed.”

But it’s broad fucking daylight. What agenda do they fucking have?

“Her royalty was just confirmed,” Milo stressed. “She’s an asset. They’re going to use her to bargain.”

Bargain? What the fuck are they bargaining for?

It just didn’t make sense to me, but clearly Viktor clicked onto it because he began cursing in Russian.

“What, Viktor?!” Onyx pressed.

“Immunity! They want fucking immunity.”

I wasn’t understanding where this was going.

“Immunity?” Even Nico wasn’t following, but Milo decided to elaborate.

“They want to blackmail the fae to give the Coven immunity,” Milo revealed. “In exchange for Malika. Immunity would ensure we can’t do shit to them, and if war is inevitable, the fae will have to support them by default.”

Oh fucking shit.

“I’m beginning to realize why Willow hates Mondays,” Onyx grumbled. “We need to regroup with the others. If we’re together, we can track her with Milo’s help.”

Milo? Can you teleport everyone the way you were able to when we needed to reach Mount Marcy?

“I need the pack connection,” Milo hissed. “There’s no way of me reaching Willow or Dimitris. I’m not close enough to Saint, either. to try to pick up his energy.”

“Loki?” Viktor offered.

“I only just finished making that bracelet. Willow was going to give it to him after the photoshoot,” Milo emphasized.

“What about me?” Onyx stressed. “He’s my brother. Can’t you use me to connect to him?”

“You two aren’t close enough to do so,” Milo revealed, and I could imagine him frowning and shaking his head. “Your bond as brothers has a lot to be worked on to be strong enough to make a connection that is traceable via magic.”

“What about Viktor’s connection to Willow?” Nico offered.

“Still can’t be used because of the magic grid,” Milo stressed. “This isn’t like before where we initiated the bond to track her. The pack bond is well established, and because of how connected we all are, this magic grid is fucking us over.”

So you’re trying to say that unless one of us five can reach the others, you can’t teleport down here?

“Exactly,” Milo approved.

Then I’m the closest! I have their coordinates on the screen. I can use the emergency lane.

“There’s one more problem,” Nico admitted.

“What?” Onyx questioned.

“We may not be able to use magic if we enter that closed-off space,” Nico revealed. “There has to be something in the middle of that closed-off section that the witches want to use to their advantage. The magic grid is triggered as a safety precaution which means it should stop us from using most levels of magic."

Which means y’all are going to be useless when you arrive here.

“Basically,” Nico revealed, and he didn’t sound very pleased with that circumstance. “And our wolves will be useless in this. Too fucking risky and they know we can’t shift in broad daylight like this.”

“Another reason why they chose to do this during the day,” Viktor seethed. “Whether day or night, magic is easy to conceal. The magic grid may also negatively affect them, but they already got what they need to ask for immunity. If we bring harm to Malika, we’re the ones who are going to be caught in the crossfire.”

But Milo is here! He’s a witness to what’s going on.

“And you’re forgetting that my people are typically a ‘fuck the world now, worry about common sense later’ type of supernatural species,” Milo reminded. “None of my connections can get down here in time. The only way I can get us down there is by a magical connection. If you can’t use magic, Jayce, I can’t get there.”

“So, we’re fucking screwed?” Onyx questioned. “Why can’t we reach the others in a different way?”

“I tried. No phones are going through. They probably don’t know what’s happening,” Viktor stressed.

Milo? Can you at least try and get a feel on Malika?

“She’s in human form. Her magic won’t show unless she’s frightened.”

“And you don’t think she’s frightened?” Nico questioned.

“Malika carries the calm trait. She won’t fear for her life unless she feels her doom. It’s very common in fae children until they reach seven years of age. Her level of fear won’t be enough to trigger her fae abilities.”

“Can you at least feel Willow?” Viktor suggested.

Milo took a moment to reply. “Ya, she’s…” He trailed off which made us all hold our breaths before he muttered, “Why the fuck is she moving so fast?”

That had my eyes on the map on my dashboard, and her dot was moving forward - leaving the other three dots behind.

“Trouble!” my wolf yelled, followed with a howl that ignited every hair on my arms and had me starting my bike in a second.

Willow’s in trouble!

“Why? What’s going on?” Viktor questioned in haste.

I’m not sure! I’m too far away for a visual! She was with the others on the dotted map and now she’s soaring forward and they’re left behind. It’s like she’s in another vehicle. I’ll be there in moments. Milo! Prepare to teleport you and the others.

“Jayce, he said he needs magic! You won’t be able to do anything,” Viktor stressed.

Elemental magic counts, right?

“Yes,” Milo quickly answered. “But you don’t have-”

Feel the warmth of a Devil’s tainted flames, Milo.

My mental demand cut him off as I accelerated and sped down the emergency lane. I noticed the waving officers that were attempting to signal me to stop, but it only motivated me to move even faster.

My Rebel Flower needs me.

“You better reel me back in if I get troublesome, partner,” I whispered outloud.

“I’ve got you,” my wolf assured me, and I took a deep breath and began to hold it. The roaring of the engine and the vibration of the bike began to get through to my heightened senses, which began to further rise in haste at my lack of oxygen.

My heartbeat accelerated, triggering the hints of fear that my life was threatened. That began to trigger the darker memories, the flickering images of my past that haunted me in my nightmares.

The chanting, the cheering, the scent of blood and burning flesh. The volcanic anger, the tsunami of dismay, sadness…so much fucking sadness.

I felt the beginning of flames, but it wasn’t coming fast enough to me. There was no time to enjoy the build-up of the fury. I needed it to spike like an erupting volcano, not like a slow build from a hand job.

“STOP! STO-AH!” The police offer that tried to stop me was pulled back by a man wearing a white apron. I caught a glimpse of him as I passed, the world slowing for a moment as our eyes locked. He snapped his fingers at that exact moment.

I got a second glimpse of the card that appeared between his fingertips - the metallic gold card that shifted to black that I knew was only given out by one person.

Saint’s card…

That confirmed who the man was as I easily took in his Korean features.

Mr. Park.

He was either fulfilling a favor or earning our loyalty, which he was already gaining without having to ask. I’d have to tell Saint afterward, but as my eyes returned to the view ahead, they widened just as my heart hammered to a dramatic stop.

The gunshot sounds were first to echo through the air, but it was watching the speeding car begin to lose control that made everything slow down all over again.

I acknowledged the broken front glass, the driver and front passenger both dead and limp, but it was the sight of the car beginning to swerve to one side that allowed me to see the glimpse of the back. The shattered windows revealed William and a little girl.

William’s entire frame was stiff as he quickly reached out to press the girl against the seat while his other hand reached to grab onto something - preparing for the inevitable.

It was that sight that led to me looking towards where the car was about to crash.

The car would smash right through those metal rails and catapult straight off the bridge and into the heart of the waters below.

At my full speed, I wouldn’t make it on time. And there it was.

The ultimate spark of failure.

For a split second, all I could see was Willow in the ring, sitting on the metal beam in her sexy pink lingerie and her glimmering blue eyes looking down at me with so much lust. Her wild pixie hair, her tatted flesh, her floral scent mixed with hints of her arousal, and those taunting red lips that were swollen from our sweet kisses was so beautiful.

“Jayce.”

I felt the tenderness of her voice, the admiration she carried in those mesmerizing eyes, and the beacon of hope she delivered to my very soul.

She was the key to my redemption…and she was about to be taken away from me forever.

Forever. Stolen.

Then I’d be alone…again.

No sunsets.

No cuddles.

No more of my Rebel Flower…

A world without Willow…was one I could no longer approve of, and that thought sealed my actions in stone as the spark ignited what I begged to release.

The flames of a Devil.

My hands let go of the handles as my body suddenly felt as light as a feather. I ascended, the action feeling so slow when I knew I was moving in mere milliseconds. My arms rose to my sides, outstretching as my flames burst from my skin until they consumed my body like a blanket of clothing while it felt like the flesh of my face was melting entirely.

The true form of someone as powerful as I was no different from the image of the Ghost Rider the humans enjoyed portraying in movies to diminish how truly frightening our kind was.

It was laughable whenever I thought about it, but today was the only exception because I needed all my energy for saving my Rebel Flower.

More like Rebel Queen.

My motivation was set in stone as my flames shot forward while wings of fire emerged out of my back and flapped once to send a heatwave in both directions. The spike in temperature would immediately invite thick walls of mist, sealing off the entire area to ensure no one could see what was unfolding below in these parts.

My flames, on the other hand, reached their destination. They turned into chains with piercing curved daggers at the end that stabbed into the ends of the car. The moment those chains got a hold of the car, they shifted from the burning energy force to a solid form of metal, leading back to the very source of its creation.

Me.

The chains were now around my wrists, and I tugged at them at the right moment. The car destroyed the protective side rails but jammed into place at the very edge. I called off my levitating force which dropped me to the ground in a second, but before I could rise from my knees, a pulsing shockwave burst from the car and rushed outward in all directions.

My flaming wings immediately wrapped around me, protecting me from whatever effect the blast carried with it. I immediately rose up, my wings outstretching once more before I walked swiftly towards the car.

Approaching footsteps caught my attention, and I paused mere moments from the car to glare in the direction of the potential threat as they emerged from the wall of mist. I already had my hand up - a gun of flames in my possession in a flash, my finger about to pull the trigger.

“Shoot at me and I swear to fucking Goddess, I’ll murder you and tell Lucifer it was Saint’s fault.”

I paused in a nanosecond at the authoritative voice, my eyes rolling dramatically in the process. If I even had eyes. There was nothing but a burning skull.

“Don’t roll your eyes at me, Jayce.”

Emerging from the mist was Dimitris, and I had to take a moment to observe him because he was almost unrecognizable with that dazzling white hair of his that made him look like a stupid archangel rather than a demigod.

Adding his white and pink attire, he really looked like he’d descended from the fucking heavens, and that was pissing me off.

“Don’t throw me under the bus, Alpha,” Saint hissed as his eyes immediately locked on me. “Fuck. Devil Jayce. Don’t go shooting Alpha like you did a few years ago. I’m not dealing with that tension shit again.”

Another eye roll.

“Did I ever tell you that you have a shitty attitude for someone with a flaming skull?” Saint added before he began looking around. “Shit. Where’s Will-Oh fucking hell!”

Loki was next to emerge from the mist, and he acted fast to quickly catch Saint, who tried to run to the car.

“Fuck! Loki?! Let go! William’s in there!”

“No fucking shit,” Loki hissed just as there was a crackle in the air.

My instincts told me to glance over my shoulder, and a bolt of lightning crashed into the ground a few feet from me - triggering a golden magic circle that invited multiple colored ones until a wall of color shone brightly and revealed Milo, Viktor, Neo, and Onyx.

Their eyes immediately landed on me, and everyone but Neo flinched at the sight.

“An Inferno Devil.” Milo’s voice sounded a tad abnormal, but after the spell he pulled, it kind of made sense with the lingering energy that continued to course through his frame, which looked taller and bulkier.

“Shit, William!” Onyx wanted to move forward, but Neo grabbed his arm, as did Viktor.

“Wait!” they said together, and Neo followed with, “Something is off in the air.”

At least what I sensed was legit. The air felt far too still for my liking. Nothing else was moving; the world almost felt stagnant in nature. The clouds surely should have moved above, the thick curtains of mist should have continued to move inward, and the sounds from the traffic behind us from both directions should have reached our ears by now.

Instead, there was nothing but eerie silence.

“William stopped time,” Viktor whispered. That was the only explanation for the stillness. This would be troublesome because it meant we needed to get him out while he was holding time.

It also meant we didn’t have long. That shockwave was triggered by shock, and the longer he held time, the more at risk he was of draining every bit of energy he had left and dying.

I felt like all of us were mentally coming to the same conclusion, but then a soft voice spoke.

“Daddy?” We all looked to the car, and there was the little girl, only her black hair that was held in a ponytail was glowing in gold with streaks of white that kept emitting different colors.

I immediately picked up on her fae magic, and boy, was it astonishing for a little girl. I could see her tears beginning to run down her cheeks. Her eyes were a brilliant gold that reminded me of Milo’s.

She may not have been his actual daughter, but she sure looked like him in that moment.

“Friend. Hurt,” she let us know as she pointed next to her. “Help?”

“Milo,” Dimitris began, and it was clear he was in full Alpha mode, “approach the car slowly. Get your daughter out of there.”

Milo didn’t delay as he immediately made his way to the car, his steps swift but holding a cautiousness to them.

“What about William?” Onyx urged.

“We won’t fit through that space in the back,” Loki noted. “Neither will Milo, Saint, or Viktor.”

“I can fit just fine,” Viktor reasoned, but Dimitris shook his head.

“He’s not referring to size alone. Your energies are all over the place. It can trigger time to move abruptly, and the car’s position is too risky, even with Jayce holding onto it with his chains.”

“Neo?” Saint offered.

“I can’t get William out of his state of shock,” Neo announced as if to admit defeat. I bet that was hard for him to acknowledge, but this wasn’t the time to try to act tough. All of us were scared for William’s safety, but I guessed only two of us standing here had a chance of reaching his subconscious.

“Which leaves?” Onyx stressed.

“Dimitris and Jayce.”

Everyone seemed to dismiss me entirely and look at Dimitris, but his eyes were solely on me - as if the decision were already set in stone in his mind.

“Jayce,” he began, his voice extremely stern, “I need you to get William out of there.”

He didn’t need to use his Alpha tone to ensure I understood the assignment being given to me.

“Why me?” My voice was gnarly in nature, its thick eeriness reminding me of the taste of molasses or the feeling of dread.

“You know why.” He obviously wasn’t going to deal with my games. “We have no more time.”

I guess I’ll give him that.

We didn’t have time because it was frozen by my Rebel. I’d have to reach him for all of our sakes because I was the only calm one standing here on this bridge.

“Daddy!” My attention moved back to Malika, who was now in Milo’s arms. He slowly moved off the trunk of the car with the little girl. “My friend! You’re leaving her!”

Her?

I peered into the car and noticed the shoulder-length strands of pink that looked far too long to be William’s hairstyle.

She switched back.

There was a soft spot to Willow’s female side that always pierced my heart and urged me to go to her aid when she needed it. This time was no different; my heart tried to persuade me to get moving.

Guess I didn’t have a choice.

"Don’t worry, Malika,” Milo soothed, his voice far softer in comparison to before. “My friend is going to help her.”

That innocent set of eyes immediately locked onto me, and she didn’t show an ounce of fear at my appearance.

“Can you help my friend?" She was pleading with me. “She protects…from bad girls! Please?!”

Fuck…

There was something about children that always held a soft spot in me. It had to be the past, the love my past mate had for children, and the dream of having our own. It made a lump form in my throat, but I swallowed it down and tied the chains to the handles of my bike. After ensuring they were secure, I began to walk towards the car with solid strides.

The closer I got to the car, the weaker my flames that burned violently behind me became until I was completely extinguished and my skull was beginning to work on gaining its skin back. I cautiously kept myself focused, knowing my chains needed to remain until I got Willow out.

Getting into the car was smoother than I thought it would be, but once I was in the back seat, I knew getting Willow out was going to be a problem.

She sat there completely still, her eyes displaying her shell shock as they were completely dilated and changing colors rapidly. My brief observation of her hair proved that the triggered blast that stopped time surely mimicked the magical blast she’d experienced at the gym before the ambush that stole most of her long strands.

It had the opposite effect this time: her completely white strands reached her shoulders. I was coming to realize as I observed her that the longer she held time, the more white her hair became as it grew a tiny bit longer with each passing second.

What worried me was how pale she was. The fright in her expression made me feel like she was far away in another fucking dimension in her mind.

“Willow.” I whispered her name, but it did nothing to reach her.

I realized her body was extremely cold, and her lips were beginning to turn blue as if she weren’t breathing at all. It took an added second, but I realized that was exactly what was happening here. She was completely frozen in her own time spell.

And it wouldn’t be long before she ran out of air.

“Willow.” I had to repeat her name as my hands reached out to lightly touch her frigid cheeks. I hated that she was so cold. The touch reminded me of the past, when I held the body of my beloved. I pushed away those memories as fast as I could because I wouldn’t allow another repeat.

My Rebel won’t die in my arms.

Lowering my gaze to her lap, I noticed her bare legs that peeked out of the black leather skirt she’d matched with a pink bralette and black waist-length blazer. I recalled the new imprint.

I could use it to my advantage.

The random thought that came into my mind was one I’d never had before, but it seemed like my only chance of reaching Willow and I’d take it if it meant saving her from the clutches of death.

With a few deep breaths, I closed my eyes and lightly pressed my lips against her frigid ones.

I felt the pulsing of the devil’s mark as if the kiss ignited its activation. It pulled me into the nightmare Willow was enduring.

I found myself on a cliff, the familiar surroundings making me realize this was the place near the awakening forest. I didn’t need to understand why I was here. There was no point in thinking at all. I needed to act based upon instinct, and one look below encouraged me to dive forward until I was soaring and crashing into the frigid waters below.

I glided through the waters like it was nothing, the heat within me beginning to rise as I went deeper and deeper. The darkness descended around me, but it didn’t stop me as I began to work on getting closer and closer with my hand movements.

There was a part of me that worried I was too late, but my burning heat yearned to warm up our counterpart, and I knew we were close.

So fucking close.

A few more strides and I caught onto her body that continued to drift downward.

Her arms had to have been reaching upward, just like her gaze that was fading further away with her life force. The sight encouraged me to move even faster, and it was hard to remain in this parallel world when it felt like something was going on at the other end.

I needed to focus, especially with how close I was, and that alone motivated me to take the last few strokes of my arms to reach Willow’s floating body.

The moment my hands pressed against her pale cheeks, I pulled her in to press my lips firmly on hers, as if to give her every ounce of air I could possibly deliver to free her lungs from stasis. Instead of air, a flow of heat spread from my body to hers, and I didn’t hold back as I yearned for her to return to me.

“Rebel Flower…Willow. Please…come back to me. To the pack. Feel my heat,” I yearned. “Feel me. You’re safe with me. Breathe, Willow. Breathe.”

I pushed everything I had until a rocking motion pushed me back into reality. My eyes snapped open, but I kept my lips on Willow’s while I realized a fight was happening a few feet from the car.

There was no way I could let it distract me now, and my attention returned to Willow as I realized her prism eyes were beginning to dim in intensity until the turquoise shade of blue began to pierce through the multicolored surface and her eyes grew heavy.

I felt confident enough to break the kiss which allowed me to feel the sudden shift in the atmosphere. That was when I caught onto her beating heart just as she took a breath and then struggled to take another.

“Easy, Willow,” I encouraged. I had her in my arms the next second as her body went limp in my grasp. She’d clearly passed out, but she was breathing at least, which meant something, and her body wasn’t freezing cold like in the alternate reality we’d managed to escape from.

There was no point in delaying. My arm hooked around Willow as I worked on lifting her up and maneuvering through the back window without hurting her. I realized the others had crowded around the car, and a new set of individuals was facing us with their wands up in their grasp.

When we reached where Milo was at the back of the protective squad with Malika, I lowered Willow to her knees before dropping to my own.

“Shit,” Milo cursed as he took one look at Willow’s limp figure. “She’s too vulnerable. She needs medical attention ASAP.”

“When did those bitches arrive?” I questioned in a growl.

“Just now,” Milo whispered back. “Apparently they have Coven orders to retrieve Malika.”

“On whose fucking permission?” I questioned. “Your daughter isn’t a hybrid, right?”

“Not of witch blood, no," Milo explained. “I’m pretty sure they’re bullshitting everything right now.”

“This is your final warning.”

We tuned back in to see Dimitris standing before our pack, looking casual as fuck with his hands in his pockets. No matter his stance, his aura alone would make you question your worth in this universe, and I was grateful Dimitris didn’t show this side of himself often because it was lethal in nature.

“Under supernatural law, we have every right to claim the child who is exhibiting magic capabilities!” one of the witches, who had to be the leader, declared.

“The child is a fae. Don’t try to act like you’re unaware of such information. You have the very ability to see it with your own eyes,” Dimitris argued, clearly having very little patience. “You’re crossing the lines of the rules created to protect children under ten. If you don’t leave, I’ll ensure you face the consequences of such petty stubbornness.”

“You think you’re going to use that bullshit against us when you’ve been keeping a fae child captive without permission of the High Court? I think not.” The new voice, which sounded younger in nature, preempted the arrival of a girl from behind the witches who stood there with the intention of not backing down. “We have the right to the child if she’s a hybrid. We’ve gone through the research, and she is.”

“She isn’t going anywhere with you,” Milo growled. “If you think you can force us to give you immunity, you better think of something else!”

“You guys like to talk big when you can’t do shit,” the woman declared as she reached the front of her miniature crew. One look and I recognized her, but Neo beat me to it.

“You’re Aurelia’s assistant! You traitor!”

“Ya, ya. Assistant or whatever you want to call it,” she tossed back like it really was no big deal. “By Coven law, I’m protected. We have every right to keep the child in our witch possession until proven otherwise,” she declared with pride. “Now hurry up. We have things to do.”

I didn’t know how this was going to go down, but a sudden portal ripped through the air from our left, and there came Aurelia.

An extremely mad Aurelia.

"HOW DARE YOU!” Aurelia screamed as she stomped towards the short woman, who simply rolled her eyes and flicked her hand.

“Freeze, puppet.”

Aurelia’s body dramatically froze, and her shock was evident as she fought to move against the magical minds.

“You fucking robot cunt! You betrayed me and half the Coven and now you’re trying to ignite a war?!” Aurelia snapped and looked our way. Her eyes immediately landed on Willow’s unconscious body.

Her eyes went wild in worry, those orbs of gold bouncing between Willow and the car further behind us. “What did you do?!”

“What did I do?” The girl looked at her like she was a hindrance. “I took matters into my own hands. You’re wasting time fucking your boy toys and playing house after you pitifully lost the chair that should have gone to the Clementines. I’ve been assigned to make things right, and I’m about to,” she explained in a matter-of-fact tone of voice. “However, I’m done with you getting in my way.”

“You’re using MY name to do these deeds! You’re fucking up my world and yet you’re taking the credit by throwing me under the fucking bus?!” Aurelia screamed.

“That’s what’s called life, misfit.” She sighed dramatically and snapped her fingers - a black wand emerging in her grasp that immediately made the hairs on my arms rise.

“Guys! That’s a forbidden artifact!” Viktor warned in the pack bond, and I realized Milo moved Malika to Saint’s side before he was up and readying his hands to make a barrier.

I didn’t need to know the history to feel the oozing negativity it carried.

Aurelia’s eyes couldn’t get any wider as she realized what this woman, who seriously looked like an evil child, held in her possession.

“How did you get that?” Aurelia’s voice was barely audible.

“Finders keepers,” the girl responded, grinning. She now stood three steps from Aurelia. “I’m tired of you. Don’t you think you’ve done enough damage to the Clementine name?” she offered.

The other witches stood at attention, clearly promoting this behavior without a hint of remorse.

“There’s no way for you to reclaim the chair, nor is there a way for you to redeem yourself. So…what’s the point of your existence?” she pondered and tilted her head- a wide, sinister grin claiming her lips before she giggled maniacally. “I was given permission by the council to get rid of you, Aurelia.”

“W-What? You can’t-”

“You failed to eliminate Willow De Luca, who is a threat. You had multiple opportunities. And you were given one more chance. Seeing as you haven’t made a move, I guess I’ll make it for you,” she declared. “After you’re dead.”

She raised her hand upward. The magic that leaked into the air was so lethally tainted, I feared to be touched by such ancient energy.

“Aurelia!” Onyx snapped. “Run!”

But it was obvious that she wouldn’t be able to avoid the strike. We braced for the bolt of black, and the first thing we saw was a burst of blood.

I blinked in disbelief - and I felt the shock of the others – when the targeted limb flew in the air as the stream of blood shot upward like a fucking water fountain.

For a mere second, the moment of silence was deafening as we all caught onto the thump that came from the landing limb, which twitched oddly on the ground.

The scream that followed pierced my eardrums, but the sound was nothing compared to the whiplash of shock that hit us at the sight before us.

“MY HAND! MY HAND! AHH!! NO! MY HAND! WHAT HAPPENED TO MY HAND?!” the little girl was screaming manically, and I almost thought I was seeing things in this prime moment, but all I needed to do was turn my head just slightly to my left.

To confirm Willow wasn’t next to me on the ground.

We all watched in utter shock as William now stood before Aurelia, one hand casually up like he was holding an imaginary glass of wine while the other was dipped into his pocket.

The sight was empowering, but it was also scary as fuck because I knew with one look into that sinister expression that William was not in control.

And if William wasn’t in control, who was?

The girl scrambled to find her hand while the other witches immediately pointed their wands in William’s direction. I expected them to release a spell of some kind, but they suddenly began to choke, as if the air had become poisonous and was suffocating them.

In seconds, they were dropping like flies until all six of them were down for the count and taking their final struggling breaths.

“What?” the little girl gasped and glared back at William. “WHAT DID YOU DO?!”

William didn’t say a word. He just stared back at her like she wasn’t even worth his time.

“I’ll kill you,” she announced as she abandoned the idea of getting her hand and marched towards William. “You’re dead!”

She was so close to reaching him, and we all braced for what was about to transpire.

“STAND DOWN!” The call surprisingly came from our right, and we looked to see five older women in black cloaks. Seeing as they were all elderly, they had to have some sort of importance, though I couldn’t really pinpoint who they were.

The little girl stopped in her tracks and looked at the group of older women.

“E-Elders?!” she shrieked and immediately rushed towards them before she got on one knee in complete respect. “I-I-I’m sorry. I failed you. The man cut my hand off!”

The woman’s expressions darkened but the other witches in the company didn’t seem as hurt by the action done against their apparent own.

“What is the meaning of this?” the woman demanded, and Aurelia managed to tug out of the magic spell that originally held her captive. She got up, literally shaking in anger.

“Are you fucking mad?! You let this cynical robot of a bitch steal my entrance card to kidnap a fae child out of a protective children’s organization ruled by the wolves just to try to get immunity?! Like, are you INSANE?!” Aurelia completely lost it. “You’re ruining MY LIFE! My connections! Every single person I love! You’re tainting my reputation with them all so you can throw me under the fucking bus when you force me to pledge my loyalty?!”

The woman didn’t seem very concerned by Aurelia’s rant. I couldn’t figure out who this was. “You knew the rules that would come with compliance,” the woman announced, and she literally dismissed Aurelia with an eye roll before her wise orbs landed on William. “You.”

All eyes went on William as he simply arched an eyebrow at her.

“How dare you damage one of our prodigies? Do you know the consequences you’re about to face?!” She was actually getting angry over this child who was clearly in the wrong. “Come over here and beg for mercy, or there will be hell to pay.”

“Excuse me?” Dimitris growled, and I swear to God, the bridge fucking shook.

Dimitris took four fucking steps which landed him in the path between the two of them.

“My mate will not bow down to anyone.” His menacing rumble made the sky suddenly boom with thunder. The wise woman’s eyes narrowed, the glimmering orbs of emerald with hints of gold focused on Dimitris’s fierce eyes that only further narrowed in authority. “I won’t repeat myself.”

“And neither will I,” the woman countered. “You’re an abomination that shouldn’t be allowed to exist.”

That made Dimitris actually laugh, and the sound of mockery triggered shivers that ran down my spine. “I’m an abomination and yet you steal the youth of the young and orphaned just to keep surviving way past your expiration date.”

That had to be a secret we weren’t supposed to know about because she gritted her teeth and menacingly glared back at him, but our Alpha clearly didn’t give a flying shit.

“If you want to fight fire with fire, we can do exactly that,” Dimitris warned, the air growing thick with enough power that it was hard to take a single breath in the statically charged atmosphere. “Just don’t complain when you get burned.”

“This is not your battle to fight,” she snarled.

"He’s my mate,” Dimitris repeated as he tugged his tie loose until it came undone then tugged the top buttons of his shirt just to reveal the very obvious royal mark on his chest. “I don’t let bullies walk over what’s mine.”

“That’s not possible,” she hissed.

“Is it?” Dimitris pondered. “Like a lot of things that revolve around our mate. Guess we should be referring to him as a prodigy instead of a child living off of borrowed time.”

“Silence!” the woman exclaimed. “You have no right to say anything.”

“And you have no right to kidnap an innocent fae princess to try to blackmail an entire race for immunity!” Dimitris snapped back, and his words boomed with power.

“You’re wasting our time.”

“Just like you’re wasting ours,” Dimitris argued back, and I knew this was going to get ugly by the way their auras spiked and yearned to clash with one another’s. I caught onto William’s movement, and everyone’s attention moved to him as he reached Dimitris's side.

“Willi-” Dimitris began, clearly wanting him to back down and let him handle this confrontation, but he was cut off as William caught onto the ends of his buttoned shirt and pulled him in for a scorching kiss.

My jaw dropped just like the others. Suddenly, there was a little giggle.

“Daddy, look! Kiss!” Malika beamed like this was some sort of celebratory moment.

Which was kind of cute.

William released him and smirked. “You’re hot when you get all defensive.”

Dimitris was trying to hide his obvious bewilderment as his cheeks began to turn red.

“Can I be Alpha for a moment?” he inquired, and I felt the others rise in curiosity. I was just as intrigued as to what would happen next, but I knew from the unified sense of calm that none of us were concerned about him taking the lead.

William questioned him with his silent gaze, and I wondered what they were saying between them. “You’re Willa, aren’t you?” Dimitris finally questioned, even though it sounded like he already knew the truth.

All William did was smirk defiantly back before he muttered, “Will.”

"Your alters are going to have their own book of aliases soon,” Dimitris muttered mostly to himself, but I felt like he’d already made his decision. “Go ahead, Will. I support you.”

“Really?” he pressed for confirmation as if to ensure everyone standing here was aware that he was given Dimitris’s blessing to do whatever the fuck he wished.

I couldn’t determine of that was a good thing or a real fucking bad thing.

Dimitris reached out to lay his hands behind Will’s neck, pulling him forward so their foreheads pressed together. The sight made goosebumps run through me, and I was sure the others felt the same as Dimitris whispered, “Whatever you do, we have your back. Do you want revenge? Do you want to ignite a fucking war? You want to shed blood upon the ground beneath us? It’s your choice in this moment.”

He leaned back to ensure his eyes bored into Will’s.

“In this very moment, you are Alpha of this pack. As your Beta, all I can do is support you.”

Watching this unfold only reminded me of when I’d met Dimitris. When I felt so fucking broken, tainted, shattered from the agony that assaulted me from contributing to the death of my love. But regardless of my burning desire for revenge and the need to heal, he was willing to support me no matter what path I took.

They shared one more look before he let go, and Will walked towards the group of women. I hesitantly glanced over to Aurelia, noticing the way she watched the entire thing unfold before her.

I couldn’t quite grasp her expression. Either she was trying to understand why our pack dynamic was so supportive in trying times like this, or how it was so easy for Dimitris to back Will up when so much was at stake.

It was obvious Will wasn’t in the right mindset. Heck, Will was apparently the male version of Willa, and we knew that version of psychosis was a powerhouse that could get us into a whole lot of trouble.

Then again, at this point in time, whatever transpired from this moment onward would be supported by all of us, and maybe that was what was questioned - and a bit scary - because whether one wished to ignore it or not, we supported one another like one solid unit.

That was something not many packs or covens could boast about.

The tension sparked the closer Will got to the group of women, and their auras only grew which began to put me on the edge. It didn’t seem to bother Will, who kept his aura surprisingly to a minimum. Even when he took that final step that had him facing them, his aura was smooth.

And captivatingly beautiful.

We held our breaths as the lead Elder’s eyes narrowed in utter disgust.

“If you’re here to apologize, bow already.” She actually smiled as if she’d suddenly won. “You’re only making the right decision for yourself and your pack of abominations.”

Will tilted his head as he observed her carefully.

“Abomination.” The simple word held a different level of power, one that made us feel anxious all of sudden. Now it felt like the crazy side was beginning to seep into Will’s body, and we listened to the threatening chuckle that escaped his parted lips. “Ten seconds.”

I glanced at the others, wondering if they knew what the ten seconds referred to, but they looked just as confused as I was.

“Nine. Eight. Seven.”

“We’re done with you wasting our precious time! Interfering with our witch rights under the supernatural law is illegal. You think because you stole the damn High Court position that you can disrespect us? The Coven Elders will NOT tolerate-”

“One,” Will interrupted her ”justifiable” rant, and suddenly, my knees buckled.

What the fuck?!

My body dropped to the floor. The others surprisingly were forced to do the same. The only ones who still remained standing were Neo, Dimitris, and Milo, and even they were struggling against the invisible force that sent us to the ground.

The Elders didn’t stand a chance, their bodies dropping to the floor like dead flies.

Only the lead woman with tousled grey strands fought against the power. Magic oozed out of her in waves to combat the energy that demanded her cooperation.

I realized that Will was no longer standing there. Now it was Willa, her attire an elegant dress of sheer white that made her look like a fucking maiden. It shaped her so perfectly, and her new length of white hair began to levitate along with the lingering fabric of her dress that lifted like gravity was beginning to falter around her.

The smile that oozed onto her lips was one of pure mockery as her eyes began to twinkle like iridescent jewels. She didn’t move a muscle, watching the woman struggle, her frame suddenly looking so frail as it shook.

“Elder-” one of her peers struggled to state with the little life force they had left, but she cut her off.

“Don’t you dare say my name! These defiant children…don’t deserve to know it!”

This old hag was really getting on my nerves with her constant ridicule, like we were some high school commoners when we were grown men and women making mega-money moves in the business industry.

I guessed it was her way of trying to make herself feel better.

Wouldn’t last long though…

Her knees finally buckled, her gasp only further emphasizing her defeat as she dropped to Willa’s feet, and that was when the sweet hymn of Willa’s laughter began to flow through the air - the sound both manic and the perfect tune to emphasize these Elders’ submissive defeat.

“Submit,” she hummed and clapped her hands like this was an entertaining live play and she had front row seats.

The poor Elder’s face was so red, even a tomato’s complexion was lighter in comparison. She still shook violently, sparks of combative magic desperate to go against whatever invisible hold kept us down, but it was no use.

Whether she liked it or not, she’d unexpectedly met her match.

Willa dramatically sighed, her final clap making her close her eyes for a brief second as if she were trying to determine what she wished to do next. But that was when we all felt it.

And saw it.

As if a key had unlocked an internal door, Willa’s aura went from tame to a wild force of energy so grand I was literally mesmerized. My eyes grew massive in hopes of taking in the raging energy that looked like a rainbow flame rising higher and higher into the sky.

You didn’t need to have blessed abilities to see it. Willa was making it visible for everyone to witness with their own eyes, and this was the first time I was truly afraid of her wrath and whatever she had up her sleeve.

“Daddy! Rainbow,” Malika noted as she moved to hug Milo, who had been forced onto one knee. That left Dimitris and Neo, and one glance at both of them told me they were on their final strands of resistance. “Scary?”

“No,” Milo surprisingly admitted as he reached out to pull Malika into his side. “That right there, Malika, is the true aura of a queen.”

How true those words were. I noticed my wolf was sitting proudly before he howled in unison with the others through our pack bond. The unified howls of our wolves were mind-blowing, and it only confirmed what Willa was emphasizing.

She wasn’t an outcast anymore. She was of royalty, an Alpha female with immense power, and a wielder of magic so grand, it forced even the Elders of the Coven to bow to her reign.

She needed them to understand what they would deal with if they pushed her buttons again, and though I’d never admitted it out loud, I wanted them to try our Forbidden Queen one more time.

Just so I could see this beautiful sight burning with immense fury.

We watched as Willa crouched down and reached out to force the woman’s chin up to acknowledge the intensity in her glimmering eyes. Any sign of amusement dropped from her expression in that moment, revealing the menacing anger that was glossed by her crazed complexion.

“Well. Well. Well,“ Willa began. And fuck, she didn’t sound even an ounce crazy as she further cocked her head upward in judgment. “How does it feel to bow down to your ruler?”

Could such a woman scowl any further?

The immense rage was palpable, and all that did was motivate Willa further. Her tender giggle was melodic, versus her usual manic nature.

“You attempt to bring an innocent child of royalty into your gambling games by using a robotic being you created in a lab to further control what you can’t. Do you wish for me to be an enemy of the Coven so badly? Does my existence truly bother you? Does it ignite such boiling rage because I didn’t die after the countless instances that were created to remove me from the land of the living? I wonder what you’re really afraid of?”

Her hand moved to grip the woman’s neck, and the other Elders gasped in fear.

“Leave her alone, you psycho bitch!”

I’d forgotten about the menacing girl who’d not only been the contributor to switching Willow’s meds in the first place but had also aided in the kidnapping of Malika.

She tried to do some sort of spell as she combated the heavy energy that kept the rest of us on the ground, but she only took three steps before blood began to drip out of her nose while her frame began to convulse.

“W-W-What are you doing?” one of the Elders screamed.

“She’s an innocent child,” another tried to emphasize, but that simply made Willa smile further while her cold eyes returned to the woman in her grasp.

“This is your chance to prove who is more important to your Coven,” she hauntingly declared. “Decide. The assistant,” she began and further grinned, “or Aurelia.”

The Elder didn’t even waste a second.

“Let go of the child!” she demanded. “She’s our prodigy! You kill her and I swear, we’ll go to war.”

Willa laughed, the sound rather sophisticated in nature.

“You once again prove that no matter what a misfit does, it’ll never be worthy of your recognition,” she stated with a hint of sadness before she used her right hand to flick at the girl. The action sent her flying into the metal rails of the bridge.

Her body went limp as she fell to the ground, but it was clear she was still alive since she was breathing.

“How dare you hurt her?!” the Elder snarled. She tried to fight against Willa’s hold, but it was pointless.

“Did you ever carry a hint of pity when you all contributed to torturing me?”

That ignited a wave of silence that was deafening in nature.

The woman’s eyes were wide while Willa’s lips dipped into a deep frown while her grip tightened around the wrinkled neck, causing the woman to choke.

“When you laid me upon that metal table and repetitively shocked me, bruised me, beat me across the room like a fucking rag doll to the point that my skull would crack and I’d seize on those tiled floors that were stained with my blood, did you feel bad at all? I guess I wasn’t worthy of any of your defense.”

“It…it wasn’t me,” she choked, and Willa simply moved closer to her.

“You know exactly who it was, and yet you’re too afraid to tell me. Why? Is it because you realize I know a little secret?”

The woman’s face was beginning to turn a purplish-blue. The lack of oxygen combined with the crushing force of magic that was simply growing around Willa thanks to her obvious anger encouraged the Elder’s slow death.

“How coincidental that when I’m not the sacrificial lamb, Papa Dearest is suddenly in a coma,” she hummed. “Why is that?”

She leaned in further as if to whisper in the woman’s ear, but we all heard her words. “Are you scared he’ll burn everything down all over again? Hmm?”

I was beginning to connect the dots, remembering that Viktor had explained to us about a memory he’d recalled during the ritual ceremony regarding Willow being in Coven territory when she should have been receiving treatment after she’d been pushed off a cliff when she was younger.

The woman couldn’t speak anymore, her struggle obvious enough that Willa decided to let her go. She gasped for air and began to cough, but Willa simply admired it all before she admitted something.

“You were the ones who created me.”

The kneeling woman had no choice but to look her way, just like the rest of us as we tuned into what had to be some sort of revelation.

“When I died fifteen years ago, your Coven volunteered to help me because I was Aurelia’s best friend, but that wasn’t the truth, was it?” she offered. “It was your opportunity to ignite something. To begin to create a puppet you could control by labeling her insane. You tried with Aurelia. You were desperate for her to be completely submissive from her childhood, but you never really could make it happen. Too many people in her corner of protection. Too many eyes watching your moves because she was the only heir to the Clementine Empire and if you guys fucked up, everyone would notice.”

She shook her head and smiled. “That’s why you created me.”

“You…you don’t know what you’re talking about!” the lead Elder hissed.

“But I do,” Willa hummed. “The incantations on my legs. They’re not birth-related, nor are they wolf-related. They had to be given to me by a witch or a wizard, and we all know the more detailed an incantation is, the more magic users have to be present to ensure the magic embedded in the marking is secured in the magic ink.”

She sighed and closed her eyes. “One stroke is painful. Crippling even. So how would you be able to do it to a child without them being scarred for life?”

The question was definitely one to be asked because she was right. The markings on her legs that began to show up like tattoos had been questionable, but I guessed we’d assumed once she’d awakened her magic role with Viktor that those symbols were associated with it.

Little did we know there was a deeply rooted reason that was beginning to reveal the Coven’s involvement in trying to control Willow in some way.

“A good opportunity is to do it when they’re on a table of death, don’t you think?” she quietly offered as her eyes bored into the Elder’s shocked ones. “The markings were embedded with immense magic, far too much for a child to have when they were but a mere human at the time. I’m sure you realize that implanting too much magic into anyone begins to encourage the brain to deteriorate. It’s one of the leading risks of them losing their sanity, but your Coven was willing to take that chance with me because I was on my death bed anyways and no one would question any of you if I died or went mad.”

She rose up to her full height then, her eyes showing a sense of calm even though it was becoming more apparent that I wasn’t the only one fuming with anger.

All of us were with this sudden revelation.

If this were true, the Coven had literally gone against every rule in the fucking book against a wolf child - a vulnerable being in the supernatural society as well as the mundane society because Willow hadn’t awakened her wolf yet - by ignoring any form of consent and manipulating the power of an innocent being then hiding the consequences.

That was a big fucking no, and consequences had to be laid or it would happen again - if it hadn’t already.

“Because I’d woken up and didn’t show signs of insanity, you began the process of taking medication that would not only block the incantations but ensure I never grasped the true intention of these markings on my flesh. Magic carries strands of intention which means that if I concentrated hard enough, I would have been able to find out the truth and tell Roberto. You couldn’t let that happen, especially with your original intention of making me a puppet that would play to your tune. That’s why you encouraged the recovery sessions to stabilize my magic, but that was just the superficial purpose. The real purpose of those sessions was to continue embedding more magic into me. To manipulate my mind until I had an alter ego that would be triggered by your request. Alternate personalities are what some would say is an individual’s way of escaping their reality.”

She paused to point to her temple. “That’s me. The being you created. How? You’d torture Willow again and again until she’d retreat inside herself. That was her escape from reality, and in turn, I’d come out to receive the punishment that followed until time was up. Pretty smart move, and it would have been successful, but the therapy was abruptly stopped, or should I say, I was transferred to a different organization. Why?”

She lowered her hand and crossed her arms over her chest.

“A fire burned down the facility which was owned by the Coven. It’s a pity that I only remembered when I initiated my role in the High Court, but it’s also perfect,” she concluded and looked down at them once more. “What would Queen Phoenix have to say about all of this?”

The woman’s eyes widened then, and it was the first time I could see actual fear in all of their eyes.

They fear Willow’s mother but not Willow? Why?

“As the daughter of a ruthless businessman, I always wondered what was so great about the Clementines. Where did they get their generational wealth from if they’re not of royalty? It’s suspicious, don’t you agree?”

Now that she mentioned it, that was an intriguing point of view.

“We’ve been holders of wealth for decades!” the Elder snapped.

“True, but to hold money, one needs a lender to ensure such funds don’t all go to waste. Witches have the common trait of spending on unnecessary things. This ends up turning into a hoarding characteristic if they’re not careful. This tendency was used against the Clementine name when you attempted to build your foundation in business,” she revealed like she’d done her homework. “You needed a reputable lender who would have your back. You know what’s intriguing? I found out that the one to secure the Clementine’s first business was the royal family.”

And it suddenly made sense.

“What?” It was Aurelia that spoke up, and her shock was as clear as day. “That…can’t be true, right?” She was questioning the Elders but their silence only proved that Willa hit the nail on the head.

“Since the beginning of the Clementine Empire, your family has been supported by the royal family. In the history books, they like to refer to them as the Alundra Royal Family who lived in a lovely place called Phoenix Manor. Generations passed, and the two families seemed to become partners in power in various areas of business, but the Coven despised that, didn’t they? That no matter what, you relied on the royal family because of the founder agreement. The agreement is still valid today because it was sealed by magic from both sides.”

“Both sides?” Milo was the one to ask the question. “Doesn’t that mean…” He trailed off and Willa turned her attention to him, glancing at him over her shoulder.

“Yes,” she boldly answered, preparing to reveal the ultimate truth. “The Phoenix family’s roots are witches. That was exactly why the Phoenix family was willing to finance the beginning rise of the Clementine Empire, since they knew the sisterhood would continue down the generations because we’re the same.”

“That means…” Aurelia struggled to speak. “Willow’s a born witch.”

“A royal witch born as a hybrid because my mother’s generation believed in equality regardless of supernatural or magical race. Thus, she had me with Roberto, knowing she was a sorceress, and Papa Dearest was an Alpha wolf.”

“But Queen Phoenix is a wolf shifter,” Viktor pointed out.

“She accepted being changed into a wolf shifter because of the love she had for Roberto and her newborn child.”

The new voice surprisingly came from further in front of us, and all eyes acknowledged the two women standing on top of the metal rails that were a few short steps from the confrontation between Willa and the bowed Elders.

“Ruby?” Loki questioned. “When did you get here?”

“Hmm.” Ruby uncrossed her arms. “I’ve been here since the traitorous experiment over there tried to kill Aurelia. I was thinking of making a dramatic entrance, but watching big sis be all badass and shit was far too good to interrupt.”

She jumped from the rail, and the woman next to her followed suit.

“Usually I enjoy minding my own business, but Whitney and I had an appointment an hour ago which we sadly missed thanks to this fiasco. But if it wasn’t for Whitney’s magic, the whole world would be viewing this extensive conversation and it would just be a pain in the ass for the High Court members since they’d have to go on a memory erasing spree. Thus, for the sake of not missing another scheduled appointment, I figured this would be the best time to join the conversation.”

She began to walk to where Willa stood, her heels emphasizing every step. Her striking red locks began to ignite into actual flames the closer she got to Willa.

When she finally reached her, she sweetly smiled.

“Sis, do you mind turning down the blanket of doom you’ve got going on here? I look like a fucking firecracker with my hair reacting like this and it just gets into a frizzy mess which will only be a pain in my ass to try to fix before my next meeting.”

I expected Willa to just stare at her like she was nuts, but the commanding energy that kept the majority of us pinned to the floor lessened dramatically - enough that I was able to stand up with the others.

“Thank you,” Ruby sang. “Now, who are you?”

Willa pouted her lips and stared at her before finally muttering, “Willa.”

“Why do you look so disappointed? Are you mad that I interrupted your fun?” Ruby gave her an expression of sympathy. "What if I give you permission to kill? I can get a cleaning crew here in two minutes and have this place fixed up and back to normal in ten! What do you say, hmm? Will that satisfy you enough so I can talk to Willow?”

“What business do you have with her?” Willa inquired.

“Well, I am your sister,” Ruby pointed out the obvious. “And I’m concerned she’ll go into shock soon because, despite your glorious debut that proves that you’re not completely psycho, you’ve been doing a pretty good job killing their reinforcements.”

“Wait, what?” Saint questioned, and the lead Elder’s eyes narrowed.

“What did you just say?”

Ruby side glanced at the woman in question and suddenly the Elder was down on the ground once more, coughing up blood.

That impressed us all.

Ruby’s gaze went from sweet to deadly as her eyes glowed a fierce red. “Did you forget your place, peasant?”

“Well, shit…” Saint’s voice seeped into the pack bond. “Why didn’t anyone share that Willow’s sister is just as badass?”

“Probably because none of us did our research,” Onyx complained.

“I did research,” Dimitris calmly revealed. “She’s wiped clean.”

“Meaning she’s either in the mafia, a club, or a gang,” Neo summed up the potential options.

“How do you jump to such a conclusion?” Milo decided to ask.

“Anyone with a perfectly clean history is always found out to be a part of the mafia, a motorcycle club, or a fucking gang,” Viktor revealed. “Think of it as protocol.”

So…about those reinforcements.

I was still focused on that tidbit because it was clear that there were only three groups of individuals here: our Forbidden Pack, the Coven, which included Aurelia, and now Ruby with Whitney in tow.

No one else was present - or so we thought.

“M-My apologies, Princess Phoenix.”

“I love how you purposely acknowledge my royalty as if the real princess hadn’t been standing before you this entire while,” Ruby seethed. “What? Because of the potential delay of the fashion show, your cult of selfish bitches has decided to play devil’s advocate and try to gain immunity with the fae? Is that also why you summoned a bunch of Russian wizards to surround my sister’s pack when she was in a moment of shock triggered by the utmost significance of this very bridge which a certain traitor had underhandedly done with the Coven’s support.”

Russian wizards?

We immediately looked around as if to try to see what Ruby was pointing out, but no one else was there.

“I have to applaud my mom, Willow, and Willa over here at this point because the level of patience and naivete one must purposely carry to watch you guys make the stupidest moves in our supernatural society is immensely high. It’s damn right agonizing,” she emphasized. “Whitney?”

“Yes, ma’am.” Whitney bowed her head slightly before snapping her fingers. Like a curtain of disguise, the invisible walls that shielded our sight revealed layers of bodies.

None of us could hide our obvious shock, and the other Coven Elders dropped to their knees and bowed their heads in mercy.

“Please, princess! Don’t kill us!”

Ruby simply chuckled. “You’re begging the wrong person.” Her sweet tone was back as she glided an arm along Willa’s shoulders and pulled her into a side embrace. “Do I need to remind you who the firstborn is in our family? Her name is Willow Alundra Phoenix.”

This moment couldn’t be more empowering as it was becoming clearer with every passing minute that somehow Willow and Ruby had managed to pull off a double powerplay like this and undermine the Coven’s plans to get the advantage.

It was noble and inspiring. It now felt like we’d been blindly brought along for the ride, which didn’t really bother me because this ride was proving to be worth the fearful circumstances from earlier.

“The daughter of Queen Elphaba Alundra Phoenix and Roberto De Luca. The firstborn you’ve always been jealous of since my mother announced to the supernatural community that she’d be giving birth to the next heir. I guess it wasn’t enough for you guys to do everything you could to break her mate bond with Roberto, huh? You knew my sister’s destiny way back then and yet you’re doing everything under the sun to stop her from claiming her birthright. Marvelous.”

She shook her head and waved her finger in front of them.

“The Coven has been far too naughty, and frankly, the Alundra Phoenix half of my family has been far too nice.” Her arm slipped from Willa’s shoulders as Ruby took a solid step forward just so she could crouch before the Elder who was fighting off actual tears.

“Why is she so afraid?” My wolf had to ask the prime question but I was just as dumbfounded about what we were missing here.

“Sadly, you’ve forgotten one very important thing, Elder,” she announced, and yet those words were cloaked with a tone of warning. “The fae are not as merciful.”

Fae…?

Not a second later, Ruby kept her smirking gaze on the frightened Elder’s face while her right arm lifted up and pointed diagonally to her sudden target.

The pull of the trigger forced us all to follow the direction of the blazing bullet that materialized along with the gun in Ruby’s grasp.

We were all shocked to see the little girl who’d previously been unconscious now stood with her intact arm raised and the black wand back in her grasp. It was all in vain because the blazing bullet hit its target - the bullet piercing through the little girl’s chest.

“NO!” the Elder screamed, watching as the girl stumbled back into the dented rail and she slowly looked down at her chest. The material of her purple to black dress began to blossom with red, but the sight only made the girl smile as she lifted her eyes to peer at her killer.

“Finally,” she quietly choked as blood already began to pool down the sides of her mouth. “I’m free.”

The rail supporting her weight suddenly cracked, and we watched as her smile only further spread at the acknowledgment of the inevitable. Just like that, the rail broke off and we watched the girl fall back.

Her drop was completely silent, the sound of her end signified by the ”plop” that came after the loud splash from the falling rail hitting the water’s surface.

“NO! Our prodigy!” One of the Elders tried to run to the edge, but Ruby’s gun fired again. The bullet struck the woman, who screamed in agony when her back was hit. Unlike the girl, the Elder’s body went up in flames.

Her loud cries for aid from the others fell on deaf ears as her body finally dropped to the floor, flailing wildly until her screams became whimpers, and she finally stilled.

I worried Malika would have witnessed all of this gore, but she was surprisingly in Saint’s arms, and from the looks of it, she was completely asleep. The screams didn’t even make her stir, which had to be thanks to him doing something to keep the innocent child in the realms of sleep.

“Anyone else?” Ruby inquired, bringing the attention back to her. “I have plenty of bullets left, but your demise depends on how sinful you’ve been. It’s a shame about the little girl. Looks like she was simply a puppet forced to do what you guys sought for her to do.”

“H-H-How…” The lead Elder couldn’t even speak.

“How could I?” Ruby tried to feign innocence as she gasped and pressed her free hand upon her chest. “I think you should reword that question,” she reasoned, her gun now pressed against the Elder’s forehead.

No one moved, and I held my breath.

“How could you approve of my sister being your Coven’s guinea pig and assume you all would get out of this predicament alive with survival privileges?”

This had to be a suspense movie of some sort because it was absolutely intense. It didn’t even feel real.

“Do you realize that I could riddle your tiny pea brain with bullets and not be charged?” she revealed. “Why? Ah. Because the fae side of my family is protected by our own law that says if a royal fae child is abducted, abused, or used for malicious reasons, the consequences for those involved is death.”

The leader couldn’t speak like the remaining Elders that quivered in their bowed spots.

“I love how your lot fears me not because of my wolf side, or the fact I currently hold the Princess Phoenix title, but because of this side of me,” she revealed. “You fear the wrath my father would deliver to you pesky cult of weak bitches, and frankly, I’m rather insulted seeing as my mother’s side holds more power over you.”

Her gun disappeared a second later - the metallic red weapon disintegrating into flakes of embers. “The only reason I’m sparing you is because that witch further behind us can’t take your place as a Coven lead.” She rose up and elaborated, “Not because she’s hasn’t surpassed you in power. That surely happened ages ago. It’s simply because I carry a pinch of respect for her previous friendship with my sister that I’ll spare her from carrying the burden of your downfall.”

With a clap of her hands, the roaring sound of motorcycles sounded off from both directions. In seconds, rows of men cloaked in leather emerged on bikes connected to what had to be some sort of container.

It only took me a few added seconds to put two and two together.

Freezers for the bodies.

The men were off their bikes and dragging the dead bodies with ease, while a cleaning crew in white hazards suits was already on the scene and working towards spraying the road to clean off the pools of blood tainting the asphalt.

“We’ve wasted more than enough of our valuable time. Leave,” Ruby encouraged but her eyes darkened. “But heed my warning for it’s the final one you’ll be able to earn from me.”

She lifted her hand to show a single finger.

“One more strike, and I’ll make sure you’re the world’s number one enemy.”

All the woman could do was bow her head in obedience.

“Leave.”

None of them dared to defy her, their bodies vanishing in portals of magic. Even after their departure, no one seemed to move, as though we were waiting for something else to happen.

Instead, Ruby glanced over her shoulder.

“You’re not welcomed here,” she announced, clearly directed at Aurelia. “I don’t tolerate puppets unless you’re a cunning puppeteer.”

Aurelia didn’t say anything, but her eyes briefly landed on Willow.

“My sister has other things to attend to as a High Court member,” Ruby fairly stated. I wondered if she was rubbing in the position her sister had claimed on purpose. “Leave, or I sadly won’t be able to pardon you for your obvious involvement in this case.”

Aurelia’s confliction was obvious on her face, but she couldn’t ignore such a golden opportunity.

“I deserve redemption,” Aurelia quietly stated.

“Redemption is earned,” Ruby didn’t hesitate to reply right back. “Unless you’re going to redeem yourself, I suggest you learn to grow a backbone first rather than try to tell me what you deserve.”

Ruby’s words may have been harsh but she was completely right. Unless Aurelia stopped ignoring the obvious red flags in her life, no one else could possibly help her. None of us, Ruby, or even Willow, for that matter, could make her take control of her life.

She’d be destined to fall if she didn’t fight for her desire to rise.

Aurelia simply nodded, and her body faded away as her magic swirled around her until she was gone.

Dimitris was next to Willa before she could even waver, his hand wrapping around her in time for her knees to buckle.

“Shit,” I cursed and all of us raced to them while Ruby helped Dimitris lower Willa to the ground.

“Willow?” Dimitris questioned, and I could feel our Rebel was back from the intriguing emotions running through our pack bond.

Confusion, curiosity, uncertainty, pride, anger, and relief.

“Fucking hell I feel like shit,” she groaned. “And I think I have PTSD.”

“Now you think,” Dimitris grumbled but sat on his knees before pulling her right into his arms. “Are you trying to fucking give us all heart attacks?”

“Aww,” she whined. “Viktor, Dimitris is bullying me.”

“Don’t go bringing Viktor into this,” Dimitris scolded. “I’m not afraid of him.”

“If I wasn’t just as upset as he is, I’d counter that with a barrel to his temple.”

“I feel betrayed,” Willow groaned. “And I’m going to vomit.”

“I can assist,” Whitney volunteered. Suddenly, a bucket appeared right before Willow as she began to throw up.

“Let me help.” Milo rushed to Willow’s side and began to rub her back as she struggled to not expel whatever left-over breakfast was inside her gut. Milo’s hands began to glow a yellowish gold, and it seemed to help Willow as her heaving slowed and she stopped shaking.

“If you guys had plans today, change them,” Ruby encouraged. “I want Willow to be checked and I’d rather you all be checked as well just in case of any potentially poisonous substances in the air.”

"So the Vile Queen is really going all out, huh?” Loki muttered.

“This is the Vile Queen’s doing?” Saint questioned.

“I was going to solely blame the Coven, but the Russian wizards made her involvement more obvious,” Loki admitted as he crossed his arms, looking extremely pissed. “What’s the reason for you letting them off the hook?” he directed to Ruby.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Ruby tossed back. “We wanted this to happen. The plan went pretty perfectly.”

“We?” Neo inquired.

Willow slowly lifted her hand up, showing a single finger.

“We…minus vomiting my organs out.”

“You’re being dramatic,” Milo noted but continued to rub her back. “Just relax. You’ll feel better in a moment. Almost done.”

“Hold on,” I spoke up. “You two planned this?”

“More like, we knew something like this would transpire and we simply encouraged it to happen.” Ruby elaborated.

“But you two haven’t seen each other since Mount Marcy,” Onyx acknowledged.

“Correct,” Ruby replied. “Which was the perfect time to talk to Willow while the rest of you were briefly snoozing. I told her one of my Seers foresaw the Coven trying to kidnap Milo’s ‘daughter’ and turning Aurelia against her so they could launch a surprise attack on us while claiming immunity from the fae through blackmail.”

“No way,” Saint whispered. “But how did you know it would happen today?”

“I made sure some of my spies were watching the organization. I didn’t see the need to have them watching over you guys since you have two stalkers in your presence,” she explained.

“Hey!” Loki and Onyx said in unison which simply proved Ruby’s case.

“I warned Willow by texting her old phone. That’s actually the reason she’s using it and not her new one. I told her to go along with whatever happens but warned her that she’d feel a sudden sense of tension when the car holding Milo’s daughter was close,” she elaborated.

“So when you froze up in the car…” Dimitris muttered to Willow.

“Bin...go,” Willow commented.

“So you had us all fooled.” Saint sounded disappointed. “I would have loved to eat some souls.”

“Sorry, boys,” Ruby said with a shrug, but she didn’t sound very sorry. “Had to keep it a secret. Trust me that it took some persuading to get your Forbidden Queen on board, but it seemed to pay off cause we have the Coven exactly where we want them.”

“We do?” I questioned. “How so?”

“Remember how I revealed Willow’s a witch?”

“Is that true?” Onyx inquired.

“Mhmm,” Ruby reassured him. “Willow’s a hybrid just like Aurelia is, or what they would call a misfit. That’s one of the real reasons why Willow has enough magic that she can switch genders.”

“I thought that was thanks to the pills?” Saint asked.

“Not necessarily,” Ruby elaborated. “The pills Willow were taking made by Aurelia were supposed to stabilize her magic so that she could remain one gender during the day and another during the night, but that blueprint was made and updated by the Coven. It’s standard for magical drugs to be confirmed by their internal pharmacy, even if Aurelia is pretty confident in her craft. Her pills were probably perfect for Willow, but they were most likely tampered with in the final check they go through, so the pills wouldn’t be as beneficial as they were intended to be.”

“Is it true the pills were blocking Willow’s magic capabilities?” Neo asked.

“Yes,” Ruby revealed. “Their effectiveness was tampered with so Willow wouldn’t be able to grasp how powerful she really is. Obviously, the Coven assumed Willow would never live long enough to find out the truth. But lo and behold, she’s still alive.”

“If Willow’s half-witch, why would the Coven never accept her even though the signs were obvious and she carried more magic than most of the students during her academy days?” Viktor was the one to pop the question.

“The Coven would never accept Willow,” Ruby said in a point-blank way. “Whether she was full or part witch. They hated her before she was even born into the world.”

“Why?” Dimitris asked.

“The chair was guaranteed to go to Willow the moment she was born into the world,” Ruby revealed. “Why do you think Viktor was assigned to protect her from her birth?”

“Because I’m an assassin?” Viktor offered the obvious.

Ruby dismissed that comment with a hand flick. “She’s royalty. No offense, but there are far more lethal assassins that could do the deed.”

“What about his association with Roberto?” Saint suggested.

“Regardless of Roberto’s faith in Viktor, he had extra guards watching them until Willow began the outcast process,” Ruby explained. “Master L was the one to bless Willow’s birth. That confirmed that Willow was chosen to take the chair when she reached of age, which should have been when she received her wolf, but since pink moon wolves always awaken on the pink moon, it only made sense for the fateful date to approach before things were set in stone.”

“I don’t get why the Coven is our enemy then,” I confessed. “They’ve been in partnership with you guys for generations and were even funded by your family. If they knew Viktor’s parents were going to bless Willow, which confirms her High Court placement, why make her life a living hell or even try to manipulate her?”

“She was tortured by them, too,” Saint added with sternness. “They were trying to make her a puppet like that girl who was Aurelia’s assistant.”

“Oh ya,” Ruby began and looked to Whitney. “Can you retrieve her body from the ocean? She’s probably not dead. I made sure the bullet missed her heart and trapped her body in a bubble, so she should be alive. Take her to the medical center in Marcy. I don’t want her being near anyone until we can tap into her mind and see how extensive the damage is.”

“Yes, princess!” she declared and bowed at us. “See you all closer to the show.”

She got to work as the clean-up crew finished moving the damaged car.

“Long story short, the Coven’s fortune and all that jazz. It’s all a hoax.”

“WHAT?” all of us exclaimed.

“Wait a minute. That’s impossible. I’ve known Aurelia forever, as has Willow. She’s rich,” Onyx pointed out.

“You’re correct,” Ruby offered. “Aurelia IS rich. Independently. I don't think she realizes it, which is why she’s being dragged along in this. But all her assets and such are solely in her name and not associated with the Coven, the way they make it seem.”

“How do you know that?” Saint inquired.

“That’s on me,” Willow spoke up with a sigh. “Yay. I only feel like I’m semi-dying.”

“With some sleep, you’ll feel better,” Milo advised. “That’s the best I can do.”

“You did amazing,” she praised with a tired smile before glancing our way - particularly looking at Onyx. “Remember when we were kids and we decided to open that fool’s bank account where it showed me as the owner and Aurelia as the beneficiary?”

“Yes,” Onyx answered with an added bob of his head. “You guys made that when you were dating as a joke.”

“Right,” she replied. “Well, remember how Aurelia had to take control of that herbal shop unexpectedly? The one that mostly burned down, but then Aurelia took all the previous clients and made her small business, which is now one of her few medical companies?”

“Yes.”

“Well, the money was connected to go into that account.”

“Okay?” Onyx wasn’t following.

“The Coven doesn’t have access to that account,” Willow elaborated. “The money Aurelia always uses is the allowance given by the Coven since it was in her parent's will when they died.”

“You’re trying to say that she only relies on the Coven’s income meaning all the money from her established companies is in the other account under your name.”

“Well, it’ll be in my name until the new year,” Willow revealed. “I requested that in ten years, the account would go to the beneficiary. Which will begin in the new year.”

They were all speechless while Ruby began to laugh.

“And the grand reveal,” Ruby squealed in delight. “The royal family finances ninety percent of the Coven’s activities.”

“Ninety?!” we gasped. “Why would you agree to such a compromise?” Dimitris questioned.

“Remember, the royal family has been friends with the Clementines for decades. They didn’t help establish the Clementines for profit. They did it because they were friends. They would have funded it completely if the government allowed it back then, but charitable organizations weren’t a thing back then, so the Clementines had to put ten percent down,” Ruby explained. “Witches aren’t good with finances. That’s why they normally need someone to be in charge of the money which, in this case, is what Willow did. She’s probably the only exception to the spending money rule, and that’s probably because of her upbringing with Roberto.”

“So you’re saying the Phoenix family owns the Coven,” Saint concluded. “Which means…”

“We have every right to take it away from them.” Ruby grinned menacingly. “That’s why they’re frightened of Willow taking over.”

“Because she can close off the Coven entirely,” Milo summed up. “Well, they fucked up bad.”

“Wait. If that’s the case, why are they blackmailing Aurelia?” Onyx brought up.

“Does she not know about the account you guys made as teens?” Loki inquired.

“To be honest, I doubt she remembers,” Willow admitted as she leaned against Dimitris’s chest. “We did it as a joke, but it became handy during that frantic time. It was a really stressful and depressing time for Aurelia, so she simply focused on work. She always had money in her main account because of the Coven, and she realized those funds were there for a good while because they had to save money for Aurelia under the law of her parent’s will. I’m sure she literally forgot about it.”

“So…she and the Coven don’t know that,” Saint whispered.

“Meaning if she drops out of the Coven, she won’t lose her assets,” Neo revealed.

“Nope. Maybe the smaller ones she had with the Coven, but her companies and all that are in her sole name with no connection to the Coven. That’s ten years of untouched, flowing income, so Aurelia is most likely a billionaire.”

I whistled. “Then why didn’t you tell her?”

Willow looked over to Ruby, who smiled diabolically.

“I need Aurelia to play her part in all of this a little longer,” Ruby revealed. “She has one more thing she needs to do before we can reveal the truth.”

“What’s that?” Viktor asked.

“Can’t kiss and tell,” Ruby revealed. “But I can teleport you guys to the medical center for examinations at no cost. We need to open this place up pronto before one of the High Court members waltz down here. They’re not gonna be as lenient with the council’s actions against Willow and Viktor.”

“I have one more question though,” I brought up and followed with, “Is the fashion show going to be delayed?”

“Quite the opposite really.” She grinned in triumph. “It’ll be just after Christmas night. We won’t be announcing it until Christmas day.”

“You moved it forward?” Neo sounded impressed. “Why?”

Ruby simply grinned and pressed her hands to her lips. “You’ll find out, but less talk and more teleporting,”

“I guess you’re still dangerous as ever,” Loki summed up and Ruby laughed.

“If you thought my cunning nature was going to disappear in the last ten years, Loki, think again. Now, huddle, and let’s get going. Once we arrive and you’re all scanned, I’ll get your measurements for the show.”

“We’re going?” I asked. “I thought it was for only royalty.”

“You’re all in Willow’s pack,” she announced. “Seeing as Willow is temporarily Alpha, I have the right to give you guys invites before you switch things back.”

“Wow,” Saint hummed. “Guess I should reschedule the photo shoot.”

“What were you planning?” Ruby asked.

“To piss off the Vatican,” he admitted. “They hate when I power boost myself.”

“Do it,” Ruby encouraged. “There’s a strong chance the Coven will at least try to get them on their side.”

“If Willow’s up for it,” Saint offered, but our Rebel in question was already sleeping.

“I want to nap, too,” I admitted.

“Same,” Dimitris confessed. “What a wild Monday.”

“Exactly why Willow hates them,” Onyx noted.

“At least we got to see Willa in action.” Milo sounded impressed. “Very powerful.”

“Willa and Will,” Loki acknowledged. “I’d love to see that again.”

“That and Devil Jayce,” Saint pleaded, and everyone else looked my way.

“No.”

“Aww,” Saint pouted. “C’mon. Please? I’ll be a Dark Lord for a minute.”

“And you’ll eat someone’s soul in the process," Neo calmly noted.

“Not true,” Saint huffed.

“Huddle up,” Dimitris urged as he rose up with Willow in his arms. “If we have a runway in less than three days, we’ve got work to do.”

I didn’t know why, but I felt excited for what was to come. Everything was falling in place, and it would only be a matter of time before we figured out the true identity of the Vile Queen.

Slow and steady wins the race. Then, all those who diminish our worth will feel the wrath of our Forbidden Queen.

19

MODEL WITH ME AND RACE AGAINST THE COVEN

~WILLOW~

“THERE YOU ARE.”

I paused in squeezing the cloth to look at the door and see Saint.

“Saint?” I inquired in surprise. “How did you know I was here?”

“Viktor was feeling a bit tired so I told him I’d stick with you for the night,” Saint revealed as he walked into the room and closed the door quietly behind him. His softened blue eyes glanced over to the hospital bed before they returned to me. “Shouldn’t you be the one resting and not looking after another?”

“Probably.” I shrugged. “I’d been enjoying the perfect nap before Onyx and Loki got into a fight about which side they could sit upon. It got loud and well…they’re on time out.”

“Who put them on time out?” he inquired but from the slight smirk at the corner of his lip, I felt he already knew.

“Surprisingly enough, Jayce. He wasn’t very happy about my sleep time being interrupted. Also, a certain birdy told me Jayce looks like the Ghost Rider when he’s mad. Is that legit?”

Saint chuckled. “Neo could have just told you straight up rather than tell you like it’s some ancient legend.”

“How’d you know it was Neo?”

“Dimitris wouldn’t tell you when you haven’t gotten enough rest. Onyx and Loki would simply argue and never get to the point. Milo is blunt, but he wouldn’t reveal such details since he’s not used to our dynamic just yet. And Viktor doesn’t give his two cents. Neo is the only one who enjoys telling you various details so you’ll fall asleep faster.”

“To be honest, it works pretty well,” I admitted and reached out to lift the large hand and began to wipe it down with the warm cloth.

“I wonder if he can tell that you’re taking care of him,” Saint muttered, and I paused to look at him with a comforting smile.

“Even if Papa Dearest knew shit, he ain’t saying anything,” I reasoned. “I mean, he knew all this while I was an outcast needing to reach this goal of awakening so I could become accepted as the daughter of royalty, and yet he had to act like an evil villain who hated his daughter because he wanted a boy.”

“He had the world fooled,” Saint whispered. “I don’t have the ability to do such.”

“Me neither,” I admitted.

“Did you give him a trim?” Saint inquired.

“Did I do a bad job?” I countered with a sheepish look. “I felt like they’re not really doing much to keep him on point. I haven’t passed by since I found out that he was in coma…but now I kind of regret it because they’re not taking care of him like he’s an important being in this society.”

“Funny how we’re so important when we’re in the spotlight where the world can criticize us whenever they like,” Saint quietly commented. “But at the end of the day, we’re all fragile beings, and once we fall into the care of others, we begin to realize just how vulnerable we are in this cruel world.”

He walked over to my side and laid a kiss on my temple.

“Here. Let me do it. Go rest on the sofa there.”

“But…”

“Did you give him a sponge bath or anything?”

“Not yet.”

“Then sit,” he encouraged. “Leave it to me, Blossoming Flower.”

I wanted to be stubborn because it wasn’t his responsibility to do any of this, but I decided I’d stop him after he worked on the beard Roberto was growing by being unconscious for so long. It made sense with how fast wolf shifter’s body hair grew in short periods of time, but it only further annoyed me that those being paid weren’t doing their proper job.

Deciding to follow Saint’s orders, I walked to the sofa that was against the wall and relaxed against the cushions. It wasn’t too soft or anything, but my body sighed in relief at being able to rest for a hot minute.

Saint was right. I shouldn’t have been up and taking care of others, but after I’d fallen asleep in Neo’s arms, I’d woken up an hour later. I knew everyone was doing something to help put us ahead of the game after today’s fiasco and further planning for the approaching changes that would happen after the Christmas holidays.

I’d overheard Dimitris when he came to check on me when I was with Neo. He’d said that Milo and Jayce would be in town updating the police regarding the attempted kidnapping and that Malika would be staying with us until further notice.

Milo said that in normal circumstances, since she was royalty, she’d remain here. However, due to her being a sudden target that Coven tried to use against the fae, it only made sense for her to return home where she could be taken care of and protected accordingly.

Jayce decided to move his car show to the new year. The reasoning was pretty smart since the car dealership organizing the show’s main road used Brooklyn Bridge and because of all the madness in traffic in accidents, it was too dangerous to bring a lot of vintage cars to the dealership using that route.

At least the extra time would allow them to think of other options, and I overheard him on the phone after my checkup saying Dubai was potentially on the table since it was beginning to make sense to do it somewhere other than in NYC.

Our checkups were in the same place that was secretly watching over Roberto, and though I felt really exhausted, I wasn’t injured enough to be admitted. The PTSD reaction was a real thing though, and being triggered caused me to stop time for a short period of time.

Apparently, Jayce had brought me out of it but I could barely remember it. I’d need a moment to really go back and rethink through the entire incident.

To reveal my true motive with Ruby’s help was praise and scold worthy - praise from everyone but Viktor and Dimitris who decided to scold us for being reckless. Meanies.

The first confrontation with Ruby and me within my hospital room was quick because she didn’t want anyone walking in while we discussed something so unpredictable.

Even with Ruby having connections to Seers, she admitted she was compelled to interfere this one time because the end results would have been catastrophically negative if things went the way the Vile Queen and the Coven wished for them to unfold.

I’d asked why she couldn’t see into the future to reveal the identity of the Vile Queen, but apparently, that wasn’t how things worked. You couldn’t simply reveal one’s identity. The other issue was that whoever this villainous queen was, she hadn’t been in the spotlight in years.

If I’d known the information I knew now, I could have asked if a Seer could confirm the number of flings my father had. That would give me more information regarding the woman from my past who tortured me during my recovery therapy.

This person had some sort of connection to Roberto and wanted him to be hers. With Roberto’s reputation in the past, I wanted to assume he was a playboy, but then again, he was playing a role with a greater purpose.

Was that before I was even born?

Ruby had also mentioned that Mother had become a wolf due to her mate bond with Roberto. If that was true, what happened with their bond? Was it still intact?

There was so much to think about, so much to unravel and map out so I could accurately connect the dots, but it felt like I needed a whole week to figure this out.

And eight other brains to help me out.

I’d felt bad for keeping it a secret from the others. Saint was the first one with me when I woke up from my nightmare, and I wanted to tell him right there and then, but maybe I was frightened about relying on a prediction that could go in any direction.

Guess I was scared that if it all went to shambles, my men would fall down the hole with me.

I was glad that despite the madness that brought us all together, they were adapting well to one another. My main concern had been Milo, Loki, and Viktor especially, but despite the craziness that had been transpiring every fucking day since Mount Marcy, they’d been doing what they could to adjust while I tried to find some sort of balance in general.

There had to be a way to balance everything.

I kept telling myself that, but with me juggling so much, was it truly possible? The Alpha daughter juggling an established company while finalizing the strings of my new organization and my plentiful side hustles, and that was all before being the Beta of my pack.

Thankfully I was giving Dimitris his Alpha role back after today’s chaotic confrontation.

All that didn’t even take into consideration all the other shit I’d either neglected or hadn’t grasped just yet. I knew I’d have to go to the Pack House and assess things since Roberto hadn’t been there for a good while, but I was holding off.

I can’t keep biting off so much that I won’t be able to fucking chew.

I missed boxing, missed having a break to breathe and remind myself that I was among the living. That may have sounded odd to say because, c’mon, Sherlock. I almost died and killed all those fuckers while being the perfect distraction against those Coven bitches.

That had to be a good way to feel “alive”, but it wasn’t giving me the kick I craved.

Dimitris had my phone, so no more old phone. I’d get my new phone tomorrow after Jayce finished setting it up. He’d even take me through it so if I had any troubles with the newer technology, he’d be right there to answer any questions, which was considerate of him.

I knew they took my phone so I wouldn’t call Aurelia - as if I didn’t have her number memorized - but even so, I wouldn’t call her.

No matter how much I yearned to do so.

I was keeping my fingers crossed that she had something under her sleeve. My crazy best friend couldn’t be this gullible for no reason, right? We may have been strung into these sudden changes in our lives, but the Aurelia I knew would find a way to make things work without anyone realizing it.

I just had to keep hoping she wouldn’t get completely pulled into the Coven’s fabricated lies. Unlike them, she had a way out. She’d have more than enough money to support herself and her businesses that were in her name, so if she wanted to pull the plug, she certainly could.

I’d mentioned to Ruby before she left that the Coven was threatening Aurelia’s pack as well. We’d yet to formally introduce ourselves so I wasn’t quite sure how many men were in her pack, but Ruby emphasized that the Coven would be pushing their connections to try to ruin anyone outside of the Coven.

If Ruby was able to discover such information, what was stopping Aurelia from finding out the truth?

Just thinking about it was making my head hurt.

My eyes had closed at some point in my mental thought process, and I briefly checked on Bria, who was sleeping on her side and looked to be smiling in her sleep.

Our weekend of serenity had really helped tame the need to run, but I had to be able to do more. I’d craved to be a wolf shifter for so long, and now that I had Bria, I wanted to see her potential. I wanted to assist her in further growing until we took our position as Alpha in our pack.

Our pack…

That thought always made me smile, even as I sat here thinking about it. No matter how crazy it was getting, I wasn’t alone. I was surrounded by men who were so different, so dangerous, and yet secretly loving. It made me realize how blessed I was. I’d finally found my tribe.

Was it perfect? No, but it could be. It could reach those levels of perfection and balance. I just had to fight for it.

Fight for it and take down anyone who tried to take it away from me.

I felt my body lean to the side but it was so gradual, I didn’t linger on it while I further relaxed against the cushioned surface. Tender warmth laid upon me, further encouraging me to slip away into an oasis of dreams and peaceful bliss.

At some point I opened my eyes to see where Saint went, and the blurry, dark room greeted me in return. For a moment, my half-opened eyes caught onto someone standing near the hospital bed. The sight seemed magical, since their dress sparkling so beautifully in the rays of moonlight peeking into the room.

It could have been an angel for all I knew, but watching her reach out to the bed made me wonder if she was going to take Roberto away. It was an odd feeling to grasp, that this was the angel of death here to retrieve Papa Dearest after days of battling to survive.

Part of me wanted to wake up and stop her from taking him from me, but my body was so tired and my mind was losing its fight against unconsciousness. She was so pretty, and her long hair levitated in an enchanting way.

All she was missing was a pair of wings to go with the mesmerizing ensemble, but the real question remained. Who is she?

My arm reached out to try to touch her, even though she was so far away. No matter her exquisite beauty, I couldn’t let her take Roberto away. I had so many more questions that needed answers, and deep down, I wanted to discover the real him.

The side hidden beneath the layers of cruelty.

"Don’t…” I struggled to speak, my voice thick with sleep. “Please…don’t take…him away.”

My plea was weak, and I wondered if she could even hear me, but I was too tired to say anything more as my consciousness began to fade away once more.

When something stroked my cheek, I barely was able to open my eyes again. It was just so exhausted, but the glowing sight of someone up close drew my attention to their glimmering light. The woman kneeled beside me, and what a wonderous sight it was to view. She’d looked so enchanting from afar, but up close…

Up close, she looked just like me.

She was older, her softened eyes filled with years if not decades of wisdom. Though her prism eyes told one story, her skin was flawless and filled with youth. Her long strands of white reminded me of the first snowfall, those fluffy flakes that were so beautiful to peer at, even from the tiny window of a dungeon cell.

Her soft lips were glossy with a hint of sparkle, and the way they lifted in a warm smile made my whole heart swell with love. Her hand laid upon my cheek, and her touch was so gentle, enough to make me close my eyes just so I could allow all my senses to enjoy that simple press of warmth.

I pondered if this was the older me. Did she have a better life now? One with balance, filled with love and days where she could appreciate the simplest things, like smelling flowers, dancing in the rain, meeting friends and coworkers for coffee, and the feeling of acceptance in a long embrace.

Was she happy? I hope she’s happy.

That was what I aspired to be.

To be happy, surrounded by those who cherished my existence, and to discover all types of emotional experiences so each day would remind me of why I was still present in this cycle called life.

“You’ll be happy soon, Willow.”

The tender spoken voice made me further smile, and to top it all off was the tender press of lips on my forehead. It reminded me of when I’d first woken up after I’d almost been murdered. That soft touch on my forehead had been followed with quiet sobs, some that belonged to one man who would never shed a tear in front of anyone.

Maybe that was the first time I’d heard Roberto cry and plead for my survival, just like it was the first time witnessing immense fear on his face when they retrieved my body from the frigid waters and brought me back to the land of the living.

“For now, keep striving for it,” the woman encouraged as I began to drift off. “Soon…Mommy will be able to help, too.”

Mommy…

Oddly enough, I was excited to speak to her one day. Knowing she’d be back intrigued my levels of curiosity, but would she stay?

Would the world let her stay in my life?

I never got an answer, my consciousness fading again as time ticked away.

When my consciousness began to return, I heard the soft hymns of a song. The melody was sad at first, the minor key contributing to the soothing ballad that reminded me of a song one would sing in the heart of the church. The second half began to build into an uplifting melody, a song that encouraged you to watch the first rays of sunshine after an intense rainstorm.

I opened my eyes at the final note, catching the sight of Saint’s wonderful blue eyes as they twinkled calmly while his blond strands hung downward. He peered into my sleepy eyes, and what a smile he gave before closing the distance between us and lightly kissing my lips.

“Good morning, Blossoming Flower,” he greeted softly. “You’ve been asleep for one hundred years.”

I had to pout at the possibility, but then I was grinning like a fool.

“What?” he inquired. “You’re happy you’ve been asleep for so long?”

“Ya,” I croaked and grinned further at his confusion. “That means your dumb ass loves me enough to wait a hundred years.”

He blinked a few times while I just giggled, and he slowly pouted his lips.

“You know…I didn’t fucking think like that at all,” he whined. “Welp. You’re awake now. Let’s go take over the world.”

That had me laughing before he sealed my lips with a solid kiss.

“How are you feeling?” Saint asked as he helped me slowly sit up. “You were asleep when I finished cleaning Roberto up so I went to get you something to eat. You haven’t been asleep for long.”

“Less than one hundred years I hope,” I teased, and there was his silly grin.

“Minus ninety-nine years,” he summed up, “And eight thousand, seven hundred, and fifty-nine hours.”

“Ah,” It only took me a sec to get to the total. “One hour of sleep. Not bad.”

“Mathematician,” he commented.

“I like money,” I reasoned. “When you like money, you at least wanna make sure you can count it and not get scammed.”

“Good point,” he agreed. “But first, food. The others suck at getting food in you.”

I gasped in horror. “Neo, Onyx, and Milo would hate you for such a declaration. Well, and Dimitris because he’d say he’s Alpha and that would be the end of it.”

Saint chuckled. “Of course. When you’re Alpha, you surely have to care about your pack members.” I caught onto the sarcasm in his voice, and I was sure we both knew that if you had an Alpha that cared about you, the pack was a blessing on earth.

Saint kissed my temple and lifted me up with ease as he rose up and turned around to lower me back onto the sofa in a sitting position.

“After you eat, you can go back to sleep if you like,” Saint reasoned as he brought over a tray on wheels that held the large tray of food. “Jayce is nearby so if you want to ditch and go to Neo’s place, we can.”

“Viktor’s still sleeping?” I inquired.

“Yup. I think he’s going to be out for the night. You two are supposed to lay off the magic, remember?”

“Tell that to my enemies hitting me left and right.” I sighed. “I feel a bit wired.”

“Why?” Saint inquired as he slipped around the tray so he could sit next to me and begin setting up the table. “Did you have a nightmare?”

“No,” I admitted. “It didn’t feel like a nightmare. To be honest, it felt real,” I began, then needed a moment to think about it. “I could have been dreaming, but my mom was here. I think it was her.”

I paused to glance over to the bed, noticing that the monitors were on and running smoothly while displaying Roberto’s vital signs. That gave me peace of mind before I continued, “I thought the angel of death was coming to take Roberto away…I told her not to take him. Weird, huh?”

“That’s not weird,” Saint admitted as he continued to set things up. “Why would you think otherwise?”

“Papa Dearest is a bad man,” I said like it was true because despite what we’d discovered thus far, it didn’t make his actions in the past less harmful to those affected by his reign.

Not to forget the many individuals who died from his wrath.

“We’re all sinners in this world,” he confessed. “You shouldn’t need to feel bad because you carry empathy in your heart for the man who raised you.”

He began to pour some water, his eyes glued to the flowing liquid.

“I won’t sit here and defend how he raised you. His actions will be judged when the time is right, but despite his ways and hidden secrets, he contributed to who you are today. Could he have been a better dad? Of course. Yet, we all don’t get what we wish, and that’s probably because we’d be completely different people otherwise,” he explained. “If I wasn’t an orphan, I wouldn’t have been the Saint speaking to you now. I would have never been a part of the Forbidden or met Dimitris, Neo, or Jayce. No way would we have ever met. Heck, I probably wouldn’t even model or enjoy the party life. I certainly wouldn’t carry the level of compassion and patience I have now. To be honest, I probably would have become a monster.”

“A monster?” I repeated the words. “Why would you?”

“That’s the path most Dark Lords walk upon. I’m who I am because I have a structured lifestyle. I have an Alpha who keeps me focused with tasks, a pack that is concerned about me, a few hobbies, a stable career, a side hustle that ensures I get my kink to kill in, and I get to toy with the Vatican when they piss me off,” he elaborated. “Most of my kind go insane after a while. There’s no structure. No balance. Many go into despair or get so addicted to sucking up souls that it’s only a matter of time before a member of the High Court has no choice but to come down and kill them because they’re ruining the supernatural balance. I think when there used to be more of us, Purebloods would come and take us away to learn how to feed without ruining the balance, almost like therapy. But when the purebloods pulled back from society, we lost that privilege.”

“Do you think that’s the reason why Dimitris came into your life?” I pondered.

“I’ve thought about that,” he admitted. “It could have been. Sometimes they’re called to help us, but most Purebloods ignore it since they’re pretty done with society in general. Dimitris is different though. He tries to hide it, but he cares a lot about society. He does things knowing they won’t be glorified or even acknowledged, but that’s just his nature. No matter how cruel this world has been to him, he cloaks himself beneath the layers of ruthlessness to protect himself, but still opens his heart to do good to those who deserve it.”

He met my intrigued eyes with an expression that ignited warmth within me.

“Dimitris always enters our lives when we least expect it, and I’m glad it happened. Despite how crazy these last few weeks have been, I think this is the first time I’ve felt really alive. I have a purpose to fulfill and accomplish. Maybe that’s what the Vatican is truly afraid of. That I’ll find a calling that will be strong enough to take me away from the church that relies on me. Before…I felt like I needed them. I didn’t carry a hint of empowerment in myself. I was broken for obvious reasons and my self-confidence was wiped out of me, but now?” He paused and closed his eyes. “Now I feel so fucking powerful. So bold in my element and that I’m surrounded by those who genuinely want me to be the best version of myself I can achieve. Not just the good aspects of myself like kindness and being charitable, but also the dark aspects where I’m given the privilege to invoke vengeance for the innocent and get rid of those tainted souls who don’t deserve to walk upon the face on the earth any longer. It feels good to be free from the shackles I thought would always keep me under someone else’s control.”

He opened his eyes again and lifted his hand up to look at his bond mark.

“Now I’m free, loved, and supported. What more can I ask for?”

I reached out for his hand, wrapping my fingers around his before I leaned over to lay my lips against his. His body further relaxed at the simple touch, and the two of us kissed slowly for a minute before our lips parted.

“I want you to always be in control of what you do,” I vowed. “Want the Vatican to realize that. To be forced to collaborate with you instead of believing they own you.”

“I’d love that,” he confessed and further leaned in to press his forehead against mine. “I have a plot bunny brewing in my head, but I don’t think we can get it done in time.”

“What are you thinking?” I felt the bubbly excitement of doing something potentially mischievous.

Or just villainous.

"You know how we’re going to do a photo shoot?” he offered and kissed me. “Imagine two special editions.” And he kissed me again. “One of white that has you on the front cover.” Another kiss. “And one of black…that also has you on the cover, but as William.”

I smirked and kissed him before he could. “Keep talking.”

Or kissing. I’m really liking the kissing part.

He chuckled and kissed me longer this time. “I hear that, silly.”

“I know, dummy,” I hummed back. “I’m a curious flower. Spill the diabolical plan.”

“I’m not sure we’re going to have time to do it though,” he admitted.

“If you keep wasting precious time, of course we won’t,” I countered. “Will this piss the Vatican off?”

“Yes,” he confirmed with an added nod. “Piss them off and frighten the shit out of them.”

“Why?”

“Blackmail,” he whispered with a taunting smirk, his hand reaching out to trail his thumb along my bottom lip. The word gave me a sense of déjà vu, and my eyes widened as I looked at him.

“The Blood Rose?” I offered. “The one Willa stole? Or…well…me…hmm. Talking about myself in the third person is weird, but you know what I mean.”

“Yes. The Blood Rose,” he confirmed.

“Blood Rose, a white theme with Willow, a black theme with William? What would the final photo look like and where would you be in it?”

He closed his eyes as if to visualize it, and I ended up doing the same as visuals of what was brewing in his mind began to form.

“Two limited-edition magazines. Side by side. One half displaying Willow. A beautiful lace ensemble with a red rose design all across the fabric. A snowy theme, flakes falling around, and a majestic veil, almost like a wedding, but with red lips and the Blood Rose right there.”

It was unfolding perfectly in my vivid imagination, and his creative process really did intrigue me. It felt so uniquely different from Neo’s way of creating things from scratch without a vision beforehand.

“Then there would be William. A beautiful red suit, like the ones Neo enjoys wearing. Silk. Exquisite print like it was made from the gods. A black tie. Your hair has to be black. So fucking black and sophisticatedly styled. Your eyes would still be piercing blue, but you’d show a venomous side. One that’s serious and holds a hint of anger, but is still chilling to look at. It would captivate the world in just one glance. The Blood Rose would be right next to you like you’re holding it like a glass of scotch. Despite your intense gaze, you’ll be smiling to match the other cover of light. Innocent and tainted. Yin and Yang.”

He opened his eyes the same way I did, the two of us staring into each other’s eyes before he continued. “I’d be behind you in both pictures, but on the white cover, I’ll be in black, and all they’ll see is my hand on your shoulder.”

“Your bonded hand,” I whispered and the way I smiled was probably cynical in his eyes.

Or maybe for a brief moment, it felt like I wasn’t the only one smiling within myself.

Saint noticed, and he smirked. “Hello, Willa.”

That made my lips grin without my control, but compared to the times where I’d clearly lost consciousness with Willa’s control, I was present, but felt like I was in the passenger seat instead of the driver’s.

“Boo.” The word was followed with a giggle. “Tease. Scare. Conquer.”

Then I was back in control.

"That was…kinda cool,” I admitted. “I think Willa approves of this plan.”

“I think so, too,” he agreed. “You want to emphasize that we have a Blood Rose and can expose the Vatican’s secrets, which includes them potentially working with the Coven?”

“Exactly,” he replied. “But more than that.”

“What do you mean?”

“They don’t just fear being exposed,” Saint admitted. “The moment they see we carry a Blood Rose in our possession, they’ll realize that we can get more. The more roses, the more power we’ll carry. Fewer deaths in those areas, less blood for them to use for their rituals. They’ll be forced to rely on me more and more until I’m their fucking god that they have no choice but to worship or else their whole foundation will crumble and the world will witness it all. The ultimate collapse of the holy church. A public disgrace that will lead to their ultimate downfall.”

It was too fucking perfect to visualize, and I could understand the fear the mere thought would ignite in those in power. The Pope would surely be furious, not to mention all those who sat on powerful seats hidden behind a veil of purity and salvation.

“Wouldn’t they try to threaten you?” I had to ask. “Or me?”

Saint’s deep chuckle sent cold chills through me. He reached out to grasp my chin, and his eyes were now pure black while his tongue took its time gliding across his bottom lip like he was starving for food.

Or my soul. Probably my soul.

“If those pitiful, sinful fools dare try to threaten what’s mine, I’ll obliterate their entire foundation with a single snap of my fingers,” he seethed with so much hate, I believed every fucking word. “I am their savior. Not the god they try to manipulate the rest of the world into praising. They’re too impure and selfish to ever be accepted by the Creator. There’s nothing they can do other than rely on me.”

He sounded so fucking happy that they were forced to rely on him, and I wouldn’t deny that it was fucking hot. This possessive, dangerous part of him that was out to play.

I wondered if he saw the slight lust in my eyes because his lips widened into a sinister grin that made me shiver like the room was now a cold oasis.

“Be careful, Sweet Rose,” he growled against my lips and firmly kissed me until my lungs were begging for a hint of air. “We’re not in the right place for me to have you.”

His hand moved from my chin, a single sharp nail running down the side of my neck and beginning to trail down my chest until he was seconds from tugging on the neckline of my t-shirt.

“But when I do, I swear, I won’t let you go until one of those forbidden fuckers forces me to.”

Cue in the pulsing heat of wetness.

“So…” I began, “guess you’re sticking to Sweet Rose and Saint’s gonna be Blossoming Flower?”

He knew I was trying to tame his desire to obliterate the Vatican at the mere thought of them trying to target me, and he went along with it.

“You’re whatever I want to call you,” he muttered. “Sweet Bitch.”

I rolled my eyes. “Now, now,” I began and lifted my hand to flick away his fingernail that surely was sharp enough to slice through the poor fabric. “You ain’t getting shit with that attitude.”

He seemed unsatisfied with my response, and I simply shrugged and crossed my arms over my chest so he wouldn’t be able to see my cleavage.

“Respect me and you get this wet pussy for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Don’t, and I’m calling Dimitris and waking Viktor from the realms of sleep to come to kick your ass out.”

The way his lips turned into a pout made the corners of my own lips threaten to rise in amusement, but he let out a huff and grabbed my hand that had flicked his away. Without hesitation, he lifted my palm to his lips and pressed firmly - the action igniting a pinch of pain and a whole lot of unexpected pleasure.

It took everything I had not to moan as I shivered at the rush of frost that ran through me like a jolting spark. "Saint,” I hissed, and all he did was grin triumphantly against my flesh.

“You turn me on when you get all cocky like that,” he growled and proceeded to kiss the same sensitive spot. “Now, he’s not the only one who marked you.”

I blinked in confusion before retrieving my hand from his grasp just to see the black magic circle with various symbols in the spaces and a large cross that ran through the middle.

“Did you just give me a satanic mark?” I exclaimed and looked back to see the Dark Lord had run the fuck away. Saint blinked a few times, looking so confused before his eyes lowered to my hand and grew massive.

“Oh fucking shit,” he cursed and reached for my hand to see the damage for himself. “I’m gonna kill that fucker.”

I had to roll my eyes. “You can’t kill the other side of yourself, fool.”

“Well, I can try. Fuck, does it hurt?” Saint asked as he carefully traced his finger over it. I flinched slightly, but that was because it was so sensitive that I’d cum just from the touch of it.

Which maybe was a little weird to acknowledge.

"Not hurt…just…uh…” My whole face went red. “Nothing. Just don’t touch it anymore.”

I retracted my hand for added measure, but my holy playboy wasn’t having any of that.

“To the first aid kit!” he declared.

“To the wha-AH!” He had me in his arms and waltzing out of the room without a second thought. “Saint?!” I hissed. “No one is guarding Roberto.”

“Jayce is down the hall,” he announced and simply walked faster. “Hey, Jayce. Can you cover for five?”

“Sure,” Jayce replied, though he sounded suspicious. “What did you do?”

“Nothing,” Saint hummed, and that got the others’ attention.

“He had to have done something,” Onyx announced.

“Sounds guilty as fuck,” Loki announced, which surprised even me.

Loki? Is that you?

“Good morning, Sweets,” Loki greeted. “Did the playboy sinner do something stupid?”

“Before you ask, princess, I gave Loki the bracelet so he could be a part of the pack bond,” Milo stated, jumping into the conversation. “Figured after this morning’s fiasco it would be smart to get him on board.”

Are you guys all awake? Dimi? Oh Dimi?

“Don’t wake him up,” Saint whined as he used his back to open the door to what seemed to be a supply room.

Hey. We can’t enter here!

“Says who?” Saint inquired. “And shh. You’re going to make the others interested in what is transpiring here.”

“Color me intrigued,” Neo hummed. “So who’s going to go rain on Saint’s parade?”

“Me,” Onyx and Loki announced in unison.

All it took was three solid seconds before they were fighting.

“You copying piece a shit,” Onyx began.

“Envious that my brain works faster than yours?” Loki countered. “If you stopped copying my thought process, you’d be unique enough to catch Sweet’s attention.”

“She’s MY Sugar,” Onyx countered.

“And she’s MY Sweets,” Loki countered. “Probably would have dated me first, too. I’m the more attractive brother.”

“Fuck you!” Onyx snapped.

“All you can do is swear because you know it’s fucking true,” Loki teased. “Right, Sweets?”

“If you guys are gonna kill each other, can y’all do it outside the house?” Milo inquired. “I don’t want you two assholes waking Milika, and if you do, may the Goddess bless your souls on the way to paradise.”

That shut them up real quick before Neo chuckled.

“Let’s take this discussion outside the pack bond so we don’t wake Dimitris or Viktor. They don’t get much sleep to begin with.”

“Only if Saint tells us what he’s doing,” Onyx reasoned.

“Feeding Willow,” Saint concluded. “Bye, bye!”

I knew he’d pulled out of the conversation because he was focused on the present as he sat me onto the counter opposite the multiple shelves of various equipment. Gloves, IV bags, and other stuff I didn’t have much knowledge about.

"Now,” he began. “Where were we?”

I blinked a few times while trying to hide how my heart went from calm to galloping and my body tingled at the list of possibilities this moment of privacy could deliver.

“What does my Sweet Rose want me to do?” The way he said that made me unsure if it was him or his dark side. I swallowed the lump in my throat while my body felt like it was on fire. Saint lightly squeezed the sides of my hips before he pulled me closer so that he was right between my spread legs.

His hot breath teased my neck as he waited for my answer, and his low chuckle only further stimulated me by pressing me right against his body. Even with his simple attire of black joggers and a short sleeve top, I could feel the lines of his chiseled frame beneath the thin fabric.

Our closeness was driving me insane, and my inhales were as uneven as my exhales while he purposely took his time moving up my neck. His lips never touched my feverish flesh that was screaming for what he could deliver in an instant.

“I can’t hear you,” he prompted, his husky voice taunting my ear. My body was going wild from the inside out and he knew the sole culprit to this pleasurable madness was all him. “Does this side not turn you on the way my dark side does?”

“That’s not it,” I managed to breathe. It was so fucking opposite.

“Then?”

I shyly searched his eyes, and he didn’t hesitate to lean back enough to meet my pleading gaze. “I want…you to kiss my hand again.”

If there was any way to feel that sensation one more time, I’d totally jump back in time just to enjoy whatever sensational magic that moment held.

He didn’t hesitate to appease me - his hand finding mine, which still tingled from the new mark that I had to assume would be no different from the one Jayce gave me.

An imprint.

He lifted my hand slowly between us, his hooded eyes dancing between black and blue while he admired the detailed lines in the new magic circle.

“Hmph. You actually did a good fucking job,” he muttered to himself before he pressed those chilled lips against the middle of my palm.

I had to use my other hand to slap over my mouth to muffle my moan - my eyes closing shut as my whole body went from hot to cold. It should have been a painful shift, but it simply invited a wave of blissfulness that had me shaking and far too close to an orgasm.

It was crazy how a simple touch to the palm of my hand was inches away from bringing me over the edge of sexual oblivion.

“But I can do better,” Saint muttered against my flesh, and when he kissed my hand again, the chilled fury that tantalized my flesh sent me right over the edge as I came just like that. It was mind-blowing to me, my pussy quaking like I’d just had the best ‘sex in the supply closet’ moment any woman could experience.

He pulled away after a few seconds, and I saw that my hand was trembling. I realized the design seemed to have been outlined with a layer of glowing white markings. It outlined the new imprint, as if acting like the black marking’s shadow, only it illuminated so nicely, all I could do was turn my hand to face me so I could truly admire its tranquil appearance.

“Wow,” I breathed and slowly peeled my eyes away so I could return them to the pair of blue jewels that admired me carefully. “So you’re jealous of your dark side?”

I doubted he was prepared for the question. His expression was completely clueless while he blinked a few times as if he needed to really fathom what I’d just asked.

“What?” he finally replied.

“You’re jelly of your dark alter ego Saint?” I clarified.

“What makes you think that?” he pondered.

“You just outlined the very marking he just gave me so you could feel superior,” I voiced like it was obvious because, to me, it was.

He actually had to think about it, to the point that I gave up.

“Let’s just fuck and get out of here before we get caught.”

He arched an eyebrow in question at me. “You wanna fuck?”

“You just made me orgasm and you think I’m not gonna wanna ride your pony?”

“Well...” He paused. “Ya?”

“Men.” I shook my head. “Where’s your wiener?”

“Safely tucked in my tight boxers,” he replied like I’d been asking a serious question. “We can’t fuck here.”

“Why?” I inquired.

“Someone’s at the door.”

Why did that make me hornier?

“We’re never going to get you fed and to the photo studio if we fuck,” he voiced before adding, “Stay completely still.”

That was going to be a challenge if he kept looking at me like I was a fucking snack he wished to devour. He looked to the door as if trying to determine if whoever was in the hall was going to enter, but I was trying not to wiggle and press my legs together to stop the pulsing of my pussy. It was just so intense, to the point that I was thinking of risking it just to get my fingers between my legs and pumping into my desperate pussy.

“Willow,” Saint groaned when I tried to move. “Patience, baby,” he pleaded with me.

I bit my lip and watched him as he continued to listen in. Just when I thought nothing would happen, he quickly hooked an arm around my waist and pulled me off the counter and into his arms. I was about to ask what he was planning, but the door began to open and my heart wouldn’t hammer fast enough against my chest.

For a moment the door remained completely still, and I realized from the sudden dizziness that it had to be my doing because of the stillness of time.

“Shit,” I croaked, but Saint had me in his grasp before I felt the sudden surge from behind me as another arm wrapped around my weak frame. The touch immediately triggered a wave of calm as I further leaned back against the familiar chiseled frame of bulkiness.

“Loki?” Saint questioned.

“Use your conceal magic,” he instructed in haste. “I’ll expand it.”

Saint didn’t ask questions. He just went with the flow before Loki whispered in my ear, “Let go, Sweets. We’ve got you.”

That was enough for me to calm completely down and let go of the panicked urge to keep time still. The door opened the next second, and two nurses walked right in, heading towards the shelves.

Since neither of them reacted, it was clear we were hidden from their sight as the nurses made some quick chit-chat.

“That woman was so pretty,” the first nurse stated. “Think she’s the mother of that younger woman?”

“Maybe?” the other nurse suggested. “I almost mistook the two. They look more like twins than anything else.”

“I wonder what their association is to the patient?” the nurse with a white robe pondered.

“Who knows. Has to be someone high up there to afford to get care in a place like this. He normally has a bodyguard at the door at all times. Has to be a politician or something,” the other nurse suggested. “It doesn’t matter honestly. At least we get paid to service him. Didn’t you see that the new hire got fired in a matter of seconds? She didn’t even get cleared by the bodyguard.”

“What? No way!”

“Mhmm. Boss thinks she was trying to get deets on him. I forgot her name. “Fel? It was something with an F, but she was a bitch. Rude and disrespectful.”

“Oh! I think it was Felicia? Or Felecia? I overheard boss talking about someone with that name saying they were officially banned because he found out she has some shady connections working with some bad people who secretly work with the church or something.”

Felicia tried to be a nurse for Roberto? And the church is involved?

“Girl, that’s some tea for you! SHHH. Don’t tell anyone else this, but I think the Fel girl works for the church and our guy with the bodyguards works with the mafia. I bet they’re trying to get the advantage while he’s down, like a typical Korean drama or something.”

“Ugh. I wouldn’t even be surprised, though. Haven’t you heard that a lot of members of the church have been caught in scandals in the last few days? I bet they’re anxious as fuck.”

“The Vatican themselves? Or the churches beneath them?”

“They’re all connected, girl,” the nurse reasoned. “Think of it like a pyramid scheme. You know a lot of people don’t focus on it, but the Vatican is like the White House and all the churches are beneath. Besides, of course, they’re frightened of more shit coming out. Christmas and New Year’s Day are where they make the MOST money every year. No other holiday delivers generosity in the church realms of tides an offering like Christmas does. That’s when everyone is all joyous and excited to start the new year right. They fuck it up, none of them are getting their usual bonuses.”

“Must be nice,” the other nurse huffed as she grabbed some IV bags. “They try to label those in gangs and mafia organizations bad when the church tries to act like they’re the holy grail and will deliver us to heaven when they’re bigger sinners."

“It’s sad, right? Don’t know about you, but if I had to support one side, I’d be on the mafia’s. At least they kill sexual predators and the true bad guys that hurt innocent people for their personal gain. The church simply prays that your sins are wiped, but they are the ones committing the same crimes as any other person.”

“The ultimate truth. You got enough IV bags?”

“Ya. Shouldn’t we do the narcotic count now? The counter space is free.”

They looked our way, and I felt our tension as we remained as still as we could.

Not like I could do much to begin with, being sandwiched between two sexy beasts.

“Let’s do it before rounds. That way we can leave afterward. It’s a quiet night anyway.”

“Awesome. Let’s head out.”

The two ensured they had enough supplies in their grasp and departed from the room. We still remained in place, making sure no one else would come along. I noticed a glimmering wall of black ooze from the floor and upward to shield the walls.

I could only glance back, my head hitting the middle of Loki’s chest. He glanced down at me and smirked. “Figured you may need a few moments before we depart,” he reasoned.

“And what would I need a few moments for?” I inquired while my eyes got lost in his. “You have something in mind?”

“Maybe,” he admitted. “Though, Saint’s imagination is probably planning other diabolic plans.”

“I wasn’t doing shit,” Saint muttered, and I lowered my head to see his slightly flushed expression.

“Why are you flustered?” I inquired.

“No reason,” he huffed, but now I was curious as a tiny hint of jealousy perked through me. My arms hooked around his neck, forcing him to stay pinned to me.

“What? Those nurses hot to you or something?”

“I wasn’t paying attention to either of them,” Saint noted but couldn’t help but further press me against Loki while he leaned in to whisper, “Why? Are you suddenly jealous?”

It was my turn to blush before my eyes narrowed at him.

“I’m not jealous.”

“Then should I go trail after, AH!” He flinched at the way my nails dug into the flesh at the back of his neck.

“It would be a shame for them to announce you died from the slice of a fingernail,” I reasoned. “Wouldn’t that be a chilling mystery to solve?”

“Fuck,” Saint groaned. “I thought Dimitris was a pain in the ass when jealous.”

“Dimi isn’t jelly of anyone,” I countered with an eye roll.

“If you think that, you’ve not watched Dimitris when you’re William,” Saint acknowledged.

“What?” I questioned and the vibrations coming from my back encouraged me to look up to see Loki’s defiant smirk.

“He’s right.”

“Seriously?” If Loki was backing it up, I was clearly missing something. “How so?”

“Some guy from a motorcycle club sent you flowers to ask you out last week,” Saint revealed. “You were resting that day so Dimitris had caught onto it.”

“Oh no.” That didn’t sound good. “What happened?”

“To the flowers?” Saint inquired, and Loki followed with, “Or him?”

“Ugh,” I groaned. “Both.”

“Flowers burnt,” Loki noted.

“And the guy is somewhere in the pile of subjects Neo is going to use to create some wonderful holiday portraits for one of his art shows,” Saint summarized before he had my hand in his grasp once more and proceeded to lick it.

I hissed at the sensitive gesture and tried to complain, but Saint kissed me long and hard, making me realize that I was still clearly in Loki’s arms while Saint was all pressed against me.

“Saint,” I moaned into his mouth the moment I got a chance. “Not…now…mhmm.”

Saint clearly wasn’t listening to me because he kept on kissing me like he’d been holding onto the urge for hours and finally had the chance to appease his needs.

“Sorry,” Saint breathed when he finally released me. “I’m too horny to think properly right now.”

“But Loki,” I huffed and tried to look back up but Saint grasped my chin and kissed me again.

“Can join if he wants,” Saint muttered against my lips. “You want us, Sweet Flower?”

Fucking hell.

Was I dreaming? I had to be dreaming cause this didn’t feel real at all.

“You get shyly quiet when I make an advance, Willow,” Saint noted with a hint of amusement, his lips brushing mine with every word. My eyes met his, and I noticed how intense they were. He wanted me so bad, and that alone was making me want to go back to doing sinful things in this supply closet.

“Someone will come in,” I breathed the excuse, and that only made Loki chuckle before his hand lightly wrapped around my neck and forced me to tip my head back just to see his taunting eyes.

“No one is entering here when I’m around, Sweets.” His husky voice made me quiver before he leaned down further until his lips barely brushed mine. “Did you think I’d let Onyx get double action in the ring and I wouldn’t hop on the opportunity to get my own? I’m not that selfless, Willow.”

Then he sealed my lips.

All I could do was moan as my eyes fluttered closed. Saint’s lips trailed along my right shoulder, leaving kisses and bite marks while he gripped my hips.

I kissed Loki back, the two of us fighting for control as the kiss grew heated and desperate. His hand left my throat and moved down to my breasts, ending up going further down to seep beneath my shirt and enjoy the feel of my flesh against the palm of his large hand.

I shivered at the pulsing heat while we moaned and gasped for air between kisses, all while Saint worked on unbuttoning my pants. With ease, he lowered them past my hips. Suddenly, he was pressed against me once more, his length between my legs, further stimulating my soaked clit.

“I know I promised we’d go on a date, Blossoming Flower,” Saint whispered as he began to rub himself against my folds. “But you’re making it so hard when you’re so fucking wet.”

Loki broke the kiss to give a moment to breathe, and my head lowered in time for Saint’s lips to smash against mine. "I want you to cum all over my cock,” he growled into my mouth between kisses.

That was so hot, and so was the steaming warmth of Loki’s kisses while he pressed his groin against my backside.

"Saint,” I moaned, beginning to pant as he moved faster and faster, his thrusts further brushing his cock against my folds, which was appeasing a hint of the aching need to cum again.

“Keep moaning like that,” Loki encouraged and I broke the kiss with Saint, just to turn my head and have my lips claimed by Loki’s. “Your moans are nice to listen to,” he muttered against my lips.

The three of us fell into the perfect rhythm, and I knew it wouldn’t be long.

“So good,” Saint breathed as his hips moved rapidly and his cock glided along my pussy in desperate need. He wasn’t the only one moving faster - Loki’s grinding movements against my ass cheeks only accelerated as he grunted in between kisses.

I was simply a pawn under their control, but I could feel my own climax beginning to build and rise, and how exciting it was to know I’d be cumming with them.

“You like that, Sweets?” Loki grunted.

“Yes,” I moaned.

“You going to cum, Sweet Flower?” Saint moaned.

“Yes, yes, yes.” I was close. So damn close. Just a few seconds more of this wild ride and I’d come undone. Saint and Loki moved even faster and in unison, their moans, grunts, and heavy panting the perfect collaborative sound to orgasm to.

“Fuck!” I hissed. I knew I’d cave any second. “Saint! Loki! Ah…”

Too close.

“Cum, Willow!” they ordered together, and I went over the fucking edge as I came at their demand. My body froze as my orgasm stormed through my senses - my juices clearly cloaking Saint’s cock while he came.

I realized his shots would only have one place to mark, Loki’s pants, but I doubted either of them cared as they were both reeling on their orgasmic experiences as the three of us stood there, breathing heavily after the thrilling high of pleasure.

“Despite the fact that my brother hates you, I’ll admit this was a good decision,” Loki breathed, and I swore he was smiling like a proud motherfucker.

“Your brother hates me because I’m a better dancer,” Saint breathed.

“We should test that theory,” Loki panted. “Fuck. I gotta change these joggers.”

“You have loads of time to do that,” Saint chuckled. “Willow’s gotta eat before we do some diabolical plans.”

“Eat as in food?” Loki pondered.

I had to huff before muttering, “Yes. Food.”

“Hmm…” Loki thought about it as he leaned over to kiss my cheek. “Guess you gotta eat.”

“You guys can let go of me, you know,” I breathed.

“Says the girl whose legs are shaking,” Saint teased.

“Ugh! Shut up!” I huffed and pushed him away.

“Ah!” Saint fell right on his ass. “Abuse.”

“Whatever,” I dismissed him before moving out of Loki’s hold, only for him to hook his arm around me in time to catch me as my knees buckled. “Fucking legs! Cooperate.”

Loki just chuckled and literally threw me over his shoulder in three seconds flat.

“Let’s get you back to the room.”

“Not with my ass hanging out like this,” I whined and tried to wiggle off his shoulder.

Saint laughed and commented, “If you take her like that, Jayce won’t be able to handle his erect cock long enough for her to eat.”

“Says the one who imprinted on her hand because he’s jealous of Jayce imprinting on her inner thigh,” Loki countered, and I saw the way Saint’s whole face went red before he crossed his arms.

“His Devil can’t go imprinting our girl without her permission.”

“Says the one who imprinted my hand on a whim,” I muttered back as Loki and I stared at him with judgemental expressions.

“Hey. It wasn’t me! It was Dark Lord Saint.”

“Right, right,” we dismissed before I added, “What’s the plan now because I’m not sleepy.”

We looked to Saint as he rose up and tucked his cock back into his pants.

With a wide, devilish smirk, he raised his hands to rest behind his head.

“Let’s go piss off the Vatican before sunrise.”

This is going to be fun…I think.

20

PHOTOGRAPH A BLOOD ROSE

~SAINT~

“STAY STILL JUST LIKE THAT…AND…GOT it. Five-minute break! Crew, alternate the backdrop. I want an ombré transition from shadow grey to black. That will emphasize the next set of pictures. Makeup crew, touch up De Luca. Bring in the alternate set of fabrics, and I want red petals. Get those pronto!”

“Yes, ma’am!” the crew members declared and scurried off at Whitney’s command.

I had to admit, I didn’t think we’d be able to pull this off with just my connections, but once again, Willow pulled through by getting in touch with her sister, Ruby, and requesting her aid in the mischief.

This was a bit mischievous when I thought about it, and the devious plan was unfolding into a fucking masterpiece.

It was two in the morning and we were on the final set of photos that would be put into the magazine that would launch at 6 AM and be on every stand in NYC by morning. No one would know about it since the NDAs were already signed by the printing company, and no leaks would be tolerated.

This would be the ultimate blow - the perfect ‘fuck you’ that would leave them thinking twice before deciding to side with the Coven. To be honest, the Vatican wasn’t as powerful as they tried to project themselves as in our realms of powerful societies.

Supernaturals as a whole matched against fae left us in a pretty close tie when it came to hierarchy. It was when you broke down the supernatural races in their subcategories like purebloods, vampires, wolves, and so forth, that the fae ended up being absolute.

It didn’t excuse that demigods were secretly the highest form of power on the scale, but everyone loved to ignore that tiny factor thinking demigods couldn’t give two shits about anyone else under them, and thus, they didn’t really “apply” on the hierarchy ladder.

I bet Dimitris would say otherwise, but then again, he really doesn’t concern himself with many races.

The Vatican used to be around the fourth rank in the hierarchy, between the Coven, who was third, and Mundanes who were fifth. However, over the years, with the sneaky activities the Vatican would perform behind closed doors, they easily rose to the third spot of threatening force.

And as of recently, the Coven would soon be at the bottom of the chain with regular animals.

The move we were pulling would make them fear the world knowing their dirty little secret, and that was exactly what I sought for them.

For them to be quivering in mercy and begging for my assistance.

This could also backfire along the way. The Vatican could get pissed off and try to get payback, especially with Willow involved, but what were they gonna? Shoot her? Try to assassinate her? Better yet, throw her off a fucking plane or some stupid movie shit?

Did I ever mention that the Vatican enjoys copying shit from James Bond movies? Totally “original”.

I doubted the Vatican would do anything to counter our plan of defiance, and if they did, I was pretty confident we’d catch onto it before it transpired. Maybe I secretly did want them to have the balls to try to fight us.

Then I could go all out and really make them feel my wrath.

My demon was itching for some action – or maybe he just wanted to come out and taunt Willa for a few minutes. I’d been trying to ignore that nagging sensation in the back of my mind, but it would only become a matter of time before he came out to entice our Sweet Flower and get to play around with Willa.

Or maybe Will since Willow is William right now.

The thought encouraged me to look at the male in question, who sat there with his eyes closed while the makeup crew worked on fixing any cracks in his foundation from the heat in here. It felt like a damn oven in this studio, but there were so many people hustling and bustling to make ends meet that it made sense that it felt like an oven in here.

Most of our photos together were done, but Whitney wanted to do another round of shots for William because she said the vibe needed to be darker to emphasize how deadly William could be.

The shadows, the looming aura, everything needed to be perfect. The red suit Ruby had managed to make in an hour after Willow had called to inquire if she could assist us matched with the black strands and dark red lips. When you put everything together, you had a sinful man who could surely bring a few purebloods to the yard.

Maybe I can bribe Dimitris with some exclusive photos.

Despite the last-minute idea, the first set had turned out magnificently beautiful. Willow in white with hints of red was such an alluring sight to witness. It was like watching an immaculate Snow White tainted in blood and sin, only Willow looked like an innocent soul who’d take over the fucking world if given the opportunity.

Tainted innocence was a look she could prevail in portraying to the world.

I noticed Loki come from the shadows of the corner of the set, his mere strides making everyone else move in the completely opposite direction until he was standing next to William, who continued to sit on the propped throne.

William barely paid mind to him, taking a second to open his eyes and give the bulky man a side glance before he closed his eyes once more.

A whole fucking mood.

I wondered if William was just an ass on purpose at times. It seemed that way when it came to Dimitris, but then again, he was pretty rough with me as well when he was in a cranky mood. I bet he was getting a bit tired, something that always contributed to him being upset, but Loki’s appearance brought my attention to the glass in his grasp with a pink straw. The contents of the glass looked like a blueberry pomegranate smoothie.

He said some words, though my ears were unable to pick them up with all the background noise happening around the set. Whatever he said caught William’s attention and he opened his eyes again and took in the glass in Loki’s grasp.

He didn’t hesitate to accept it then, and I watched him sip the drink in one go until the glass was literally empty in a minute and a half.

Fuck. He was hungry. Probably thirty too.

“Loki always tries to make it his mission to make sure those he cares about eats.”

I flinched at the sound that came from next to me, and there was Ruby in a badass outfit of black and red leather. Her hair was up in a ponytail, the strands of black shifting to reds and oranges as it flowed majestically down her back.

One look at her gave you biker vibes. It was as if she would literally hop on a bike the moment she left this joint and enjoy the chilled fury of the wind as she sped off on an empty freeway.

“I thought you left after the first set?” I pointed out with questioning eyes while I quickly checked on William. He was talking to Loki, and the Reaper wolf was clearly teasing him because he had a tiny lift at the corner of his lips which was making William narrow his eyes in return while he pouted those delicate lips of his.

They were talking about something, but again, I couldn’t eavesdrop on it due to the noise.

“I did,” she replied. “I finished business and came back to help wrap up. Whitney may be a superhero in all things multitasking, but I’ve got a designer appointment at four in the morning and I’m hoping to get freaky somewhere before then, so I wanna make sure these photos are set and completely perfect before getting the print to go wild on production.”

“You’re really blunt,” I noted, but it wasn’t a bad trait to have.

I personally loved to know if I was dealing with a devil instead of someone who pretended to be a saint.

“If you’re not blunt in this world, everyone believes they can walk over you like a piece of trash,” she noted like it was common logic. “So, when did you imprint on my sis?”

I couldn’t help but blush slightly as I side glanced at her.

“Is it obvious?”

“Well, even though Willow’s hiding the mark with magic, your energy is all over her, so I figured you just finished imprinting her.”

“Observant,” I noted as I looked away. “Which tells me you’ve been imprinted before.”

“As if my crew of sinners wouldn’t mark this beautiful flesh with their possessive symbols,” she praised and crossed her arms over her chest.

“You’re here to tell me something, aren’t you?”

“My mother wants us to do the fashion show in the wee hours of Christmas day,” she quietly announced, making sure no one else was around us with her eyes. “The invitations have been altered to reflect that to the important royal guests in attendance.

“Why?” I inquired.

“There’s a snake in our midst,” she muttered, and I wasn’t sure if she was referring to the set around us or the community of royals.

“They don’t want Willow accepting her position?”

“No,” she admitted. "Like so many. But this time, the culprit is unexpected.”

“Meaning it’s not the Vile Queen?” I suggested.

“That cunt is laying low. She’s rather useless without her toy,” Ruby confessed. Our eyes both went to Loki as he still spoke with William. His smile was wider now, his eyes glimmering with amusement while William looked annoyed before he was poking Loki’s abdomen in annoyance.

Loki actually laughed and caught William’s finger. In one smooth movement, he had it in his mouth and slowly sucked on it like it was injured and needed his hot mouth to heal the invisible wound.

Everyone was staring by the time he was done. And fuck, my cock was already twitching at the sight.

“Someone better have gotten that shot or I swear y’all ain’t getting a bonus,” Ruby purposely called out, which had those who were transfixed in the moment suddenly trying to get a shot before William and Loki snapped out of it.

William looked over to us - particularly her sister - and he further pouted, which had Loki chuckling harder before he leaned over to whisper something in his ear. Whatever it was had William actually blush in three seconds flat before he turned around to insult the bulky man, who laughed even harder.

Loki really looked like Onyx now, and how intriguing it was to witness a man who’d been kidnapped and tortured for ten years display such a joyous expression regardless of his surroundings.

“Do you guys know the culprit?” I asked.

“Isn’t it rather obvious?” Ruby countered.

“Yes, but I feel like it could always be an underdog.” You never ignored the fact that anyone could use the prime suspect to their advantage to pull an unexpected move.

“Your assumption is as accurate as the Vatican hating your guts right now.”

“That was obvious even before I met Willow,” I casually reasoned. I’d accepted that shit long ago. “There’s no difference.”

“With this move, they’ll do something against you,” she warned.

“Let them,” I whispered, and my voice dipped further. “I dare them to fuck with what’s mine.”

“Even if it’ll have consequences you won’t be able to fix?” she offered.

“And what would those consequences be?” I began as I gave her my full attention so she could see the threat of the darkness that swarmed through my irises.

“She’ll be on Death’s target list.”

“As if Death hasn’t tried to steal our Forbidden Queen from us again and again.”

“Some things you don’t have control over,” she reasoned, and I had to slip my hands into my pockets to hide fingernails that were growing long and sharp while my hands would surely taint to black if I kept this up.

This wasn’t the place for my demon to threaten to come out, but I despised being pushed into a corner. Would the Coven be stupid enough to try to corner me?

“You’re right,” I began, and I grinned in delight as I turned to face her side before leaning in to whisper in her ear, “But when you gamble with a monster’s precious bride, control is the least of their troubles.”

Ruby still didn’t move away, even when I caught the goosebumps running along her arms.

“I don’t question your ability to protect my sister,” she muttered in a cold tone while her eyes narrowed and sparked in a blazing fury. “But when your holy palace of sin makes a move that can destroy her, it leaves me to question otherwise.”

I quietly chuckled and took a single step further to spike the tension between us - the blazing heat oozing off of her combating the drop in temperature on my end.

“You believe I’m a part of this sinister group of endangered wolves for shits and giggles?” I offered, and I couldn’t look more cynical. “Whatever you’re Seer has witnessed for my Sweet Flower, let it commence. But trust me, Miss Phoenix. Now that I’ve claimed my share of our Forbidden Queen, I won’t let the vision of thy devil prosper.” I paused on purpose to draw out my point before I delicately hummed, “For I am Lord Alexander, and if anyone dares forget the wrath I can deliver, I’ll give them a reminder of the calamity that follows anyone who defies me.”

"Saint.”

I blinked once - my eyes going from pitch black to their blue jewels - before my head turned to the left to see William eyeing me carefully with Loki. He was still sitting in his throne, one leg resting on the other with the Blood Rose was in position at chest level. Loki continued to stand on his right side in his black attire.

One look into William’s eyes told me he knew I wasn’t in the right mindset, and that only further enticed me to be a bold motherfucker. I pulled away from his sister and walked forward until I stood on the other side of his throne.

He wasn’t intimidated in the slightest, even with the wave of chilled energy that followed me like a plague. I was sure all eyes were on us, but I didn’t fucking care. All that mattered was the man sitting in his black metallic throne with red velvet cushions.

A Forbidden King who won’t slip from my grasp no matter what my enemies do.

Without delay, I leaned over until my lips were firmly on his, and my eyes twinkled with glee while he just stared back into mine like this wasn’t even surprising to him.

The shutters from the cameras went off, and I knew that picture would have to be slipped into the collection because it would give me exactly what I wanted.

Gossip. Chatter. Headlines. Fame.

That energy - good or bad - would all come my way, and how empowering it would be. The events tomorrow would make me the strongest I’d been in a long fucking time, and those holy bastards wouldn’t be able to do anything to tame me.

Let them do their worst. They won’t succeed in whatever they’re planning.

Breaking the kiss, I remained as close as I could before whispering, “Yes, William?”

All he did was deliver a deadpan stare before his eyes rolled and he glanced forward to the flashing cameras. “Fucker.”

I smiled like a fool while I noticed the way Loki looked over at me. He was intrigued, and maybe his sense of hearing was strong enough to catch onto my conversation with Ruby, but he wasn’t my enemy.

In fact, he could be of use when combatting the Vatican…if necessary.

“Bold,” Loki muttered as he was about to leave.

“Stick around,” I encouraged as I turned and leaned against the armrest of the throne before sliding an arm over William’s shoulder while I lifted and crossed one leg over the other in the perfect pose. “It’s good to remind a few people who William’s new right-hand man is.”

“You’re more threatening than anyone gives you credit for,” he admitted but remained in place as he placed his hand on William’s right shoulder.

“That’s what makes me a wild card,” I whispered. “You never know when I’ll strike.”

“This plan better not fuck up,” Loki grumbled.

“And if it does?” I suggested.

“You better pray the Charm that reaches our prized possession isn’t afraid of falling.”

I guess I’ll have to pray for a stroke of luck.

21

PARTY TILL THE SUNRISE

~LOKI~

“LAST CALL.”

My eyes lazily looked to the woman in the sleek red dress as she looked back to the bartender in such a graceful motion that everyone eyeing her was mesmerized by the simple move.

“One more Casa Noble on the rocks with rim candy.”

“Sour?”

“Surprise me,” she hummed and slipped a bill on the table that I knew wasn’t a dollar tip.

More like one hundred.

“On it,” he assured her. “Should I make it three?”

She smiled like a villainous queen being caught in her own devilish plan, her head tipping just slightly in my direction to see me flawlessly leaning against the pillar while I sipped the last bit of whisky in my glass cup.

“Yes, please,” she said without looking at the bartender.

Those seductive orbs of blue were solely on me.

I’d yet to determine if this was a good or a bad fucking idea after the electrifying photoshoot I’d somehow gotten thrown into.

That hadn’t been the original plan. Saint already had his vision laid out in his mind. Bringing Ruby and Whitney to aid in our quick execution had been the smartest decision to help us create the flawless photographs that would be on the shelves in less than thirty minutes.

We’d originally wanted to put the magazines out at six, but Ruby suggested four-thirty would be smarter because the sunrise would be earlier today and everyone would be rushing to get ahead of the final Christmas Eve rush before the traditional holiday arrived.

I wondered how long it would take the Vatican to react to the photos?

More importantly, how powerful would Saint even become from this grand move?

We could be empowering the true blossoming of a sinister monster without realizing it, but the only one who could probably control Saint in that state of mind was Willow.

She has that effect on all of us it seems.

That empowering trait of hers that got all eyes on her without breaking a sweat. It was like she was a succubus, only she didn’t need to have the born gift of being attractive enough to have a whole room full of testosterone under her domain.

Maybe this is what the Vile Queen is jealous of. Her dominating power.

I gulped down the harsh beverage. My eyes never left Willow’s, even when she finally looked away from the bartender’s commentary.

He was making chit chat - or maybe he was attempting to flirt with her - but it was clear from the way she purposely flaunted her hands that would either flick her temporary black strands to show the other markings on her neck down to her chest that she was emphasizing the fact that she was taken.

By a few powerful men…including me.

I could get used to this level of freedom, to stand from afar and admire the woman who’d taken me out of my solitude of hell. Simply standing here without a collar around my neck was a blessing I couldn’t really describe with just words.

From a loner walking on the eggshells of death to a forbidden surrounded by a pack of dangerous fuckers as sinister, lethal, and powerful as I’d once been in this lifetime.

There was a possibility of securing that sensation once more, returning to the man I’d been prior to falling into the Vile Queen’s clutches. I just had to make sure I did my part in protecting what had stolen me away from that malevolent cycle.

Shielding my Sweets from harm’s way.

With the photoshoot and the sudden change in the invitation date for the runway event, the next twenty-four hours were going to be fucking mayhem.

Maybe that’s what we need. A bit of mayhem to bring on a revolution of change.

Supernaturals hated change, even if we enjoyed instigating it every chance we got. Change was upon the horizon, and they were all about to witness what Willow Alundra Phoenix would bring to the table.

Willow spun on her stool to face the buzzing surroundings of dancing males and a few females that were getting their last dance on before the club closed.

What separated the bar stools and the dance floor were elite men in sophisticated suits and glamorous jewels that screamed “rich, powerful, and deadly.”

It made me mentally chuckle.

Most of those men were weak motherfuckers making their money talk in hopes anyone would listen to their bullshit. They didn’t know a billion-dollar queen sat right there observing them all.

Fools.

Crossing one leg over the other, Willow didn’t turn back as the bartender laid her glass drink upon her offered hand that was waiting for the designated alcoholic beverage, while her other arm was resting along the dark oakwood surface counter behind her.

She muttered her thanks, her eyes surveying the rest of the area.

She knew I hadn’t left my spot, and I bet she’d already located where Saint was, but she pretended to be clueless while she swirled her glass in a slow movement.

She’s waiting for something.

That encouraged me to pay close attention to our surroundings, but the seconds turned to minutes of observing. The bartender returned and placed the remaining two drinks on the opposite sides of her as if he knew we’d return to her side when the time was right.

But what are we waiting for?

“Incoming, three o’clock,” my wolf warned and that got me zeroing in to my right. Within seconds, a man in a white suit emerged from the dancing crowd, and I locked in on the two guards who were also in white attire.

They weren’t even trying to blend in - no, they wanted to be seen. Their approach was slow, smooth, with a hint of calculative nature while their leader reached where Willow was first.

The bartender clearly understood the privacy regarding the sudden approach, because he moved away from where he’d been wiping down glasses and headed to the back.

That was my cue to begin to move. My movement was completely unnoticeable, just the way I liked it.

“Willow De Luca,” the leader in question began as he held a drink of his own and lifted it as if he was expecting a greeting toast. “I never thought I’d get to meet you in person.”

Willow eyed him carefully from head to toe, her gaze as calculative as this man before her. She knew he wasn’t just any individual, especially with the two guards now at his side.

Two can play that game.

I reached the stool on Willow’s right first - my fingers wrapping around the glass of the drink before I spun smoothly counter-clockwise until I was right next to Willow and clinking my glass against the opposing enemy before Willow could.

The clinking sound was far too loud for one glass solely, and I saw the culprit of the second clink of a glass that came from the left side. Saint’s drink was in his grasp and clinking against the opposing man’s.

It was far too flawless to ignore our synchronized execution, and I couldn’t help but glance over to the Dark Lord in question, noticing the way he beamed proudly like a typical smug motherfucker.

Why the hell did that make me grin in return?

Willow simply glanced between us and decided to retract her glass from even attempting to clink the man in question glass. The leader’s surprise dipped to a dissatisfied grimace, which only proved that we’d pissed him off with our entrance. But we weren’t here to please anyone.

This is our domain.

While my free left arm moved effortlessly to claim Willow’s waist from behind, Saint’s free arm casually landed on her shoulders. She couldn’t be pulled in either direction because we purposely ensured she was pressed on both sides and I swore she was mentally rolling her eyes at us.

“You two are too much,” she quietly muttered through our bond, and boy did it make us quietly chuckle so we wouldn’t wake any of the others.

“Glad that I’m known, but it would be nice to know who exactly is thrilled to meet me at four in the morning?” Willow declared as she took a sip of her drink. I briefly watched as her tongue glided along her lips to take away the lingering rocks that were surely a mix of sour and sweet.

Tempting.

“Hah,” the man nervously laughed as he watched Saint and I take a sip of our drinks.

Fuck. This shit is bitter as fuck.

I hid my disgust, my eyes not leaving the men in question as they observed us carefully.

“Arthur O’Donald,” he introduced. “I’m sure you don’t know who I am. I normally am in contact with Beta Felicia when I wish to speak to Alpha De Luca about concerns in the city, but she informed me that I should discuss my affairs with you since Roberto has been MIA as of late.”

I caught onto the drop in temperature from Saint’s side the moment this man, Arthur, introduced himself. That was a clear indication that this man was from our target.

The Vatican.

"So I’m going to assume you’re from the Vatican, correct?” Willow clocked on it and I wanted to praise her so fucking bad.

“Good girl.”

I just had to do it. She briefly looked my way and gave a lopsided grin while hiding her lips with her glass as she sipped more of her drink.

“Mr. O’Donald is certainly from the Vatican,” Saint spoke up, and his voice wasn’t close to friendly.

It was cold, lifeless, and I knew from the sudden rigid stances from all three men that they were feeling the threatening force looming on Willow’s left side.

“Funny how you’d make your acquaintance outside of work hours. If you really needed my queen and couldn’t reach her father, you could have easily contacted me,” he reasoned with a flat expression. His eyes further darkened, those orbs of blue becoming murky with haunting shadows. “Or did you forget my connection with Miss De Luca?”

The guards nervously took a step back. Arthur had no choice but to chuckle uncomfortably while lifting his free hand to try to emphasize his innocence.

“Surprisingly enough, I wasn’t told by the Vatican of your connection with Miss De Luca, Mr. Alexander. I actually didn’t recognize you. I’m used to seeing you in white suits. Your current black ensemble makes you almost unrecognizable. It’s a very good fit, though,” he praised with another nervous chuckle.

His pleading eyes returned to Willow as if she could get him out of this tense predicament, but our Forbidden Queen was so over the drama as she downed her drink and moved out of our grasp just to stand right before Arthur.

“I don’t do business after hours. If you’re seeking my father, you can easily google him and find the list of assistants that can answer your inquiry in a prompt manner.”

She was going to leave, but Arthur spoke up, “It’s just we heard there’s going to be a limited-edition magazine coming out.”

That stopped Willow from taking a step as her head slowly turned back to face the man in question.

“We heard the proceeds would be going to charity, but we were curious about the meaning of doing a special magazine right before Christmas,” he quickly spoke as if he was on a time limit. “I mean, Christmas Eve is already a busy day of scurrying individuals. Your fan base particularly is young and shouldn’t be out and about trying to get loads of magazines that will be what? A special price and given straight to charity? I’m sure you could have easily donated the amount made-”

“Arthur O’Donald, was it?” The sudden deep voice surprised us because I hadn’t even sensed Willow’s shift into William, but there he stood in the attire he wore during the photoshoot. I didn’t admit it, but he looked too good in that outfit, to the point that I’d completely forgotten we were in a public setting and was actually flirting with him just to grind his gears.

It was becoming very clear that I’d turn bisexual as long as it meant Sweets was mine to tease, taste, and enjoy.

Now he was going to put this bastard in his place.

“When did I ask you for business advice?” Could his voice be any more lethal? “You’re really standing here with your two weak-ass buddies to try to intimidate me because of how I run my private, charitable affairs? Certainly, if I sought any form of advice from an illiterate like yourself, I could simply make a Twitter account and request insulative advice the world could deliver. And trust me, they would have a far more frightening comeback to leave me trembling in fear for doing what I’m doing,”

He reached for the man’s glass, took it from his grasp, and lifted it over his head.

Then he proceeded to spill all its contents on the man’s head.

He did it nice and slow while he delivered words so low, I wondered if this man even grasped William’s warning.

“I’m not afraid of the Vatican. Neither are my Forbidden Fruit. If you want to play fire against fire, feel free to do so. In fact, be my fucking guest.”

The last droplets fell onto the man’s drenched hair. The greys stands that were once styled perfectly now looked like the strings of a wet mop.

With a blink, William turned into Willow, but her tone of voice was completely different when she leaned in and whispered, “Romans 4:7. Blessed are those whose lawless deeds are forgiven, and whose sins are covered.”

Shivers ran up my spine at the verse, and I could tell from the corner of my eye, Saint was fucking pleased with the verse.

“In other words, my queen will walk through the valley of the shadow of death and will fear no evil,” Saint snarled as he leaned in close, which made them shiver in their very spots. “So kindly tell the leaders in the hidden depths of Vatican our intentions and confirm they are as pure and proactive as the photos that are about to hit every shelf on every fucking block.”

He downed his drink in one smooth movement and clinked the glass on the counter as if to summon the bartender, who scurried over from the back. By the time he arrived, Saint was already whisking Willow away while I grimaced at the idea of downing this bitter drink that was nothing close to sweet.

Bleh.

I wasn’t going to do it, so I placed it on the counter, pulled out a bill, and tossed it to the bartender. “Keep the change.”

Glancing over to my left, I took in their faces in fine detail before I gave them a devilish grin and tilted my head upward. “Hopefully we won’t be seeing each other again.”

I took the first step away before my ears twitched at the man’s warning words.

“The queen expects your return, mutt, or else you’ll lose that precious diamond you’re so selfishly infatuated with.”

My chuckle was as low as my words as I kept on walking at a calculative pace. “Tell the queen to come get me herself,” I declared without a hint of fear. “Or may my new master enjoy the moment of stealing everything she’s worked diligently towards?”

With that, I followed the aroma of flowers and sweet alcohol until I found Saint making out with Willow in front of the private elevator. I rolled my eyes at the man’s impatience, but since he’d boldly shown a bit of his monstrous persona, I’d let him off the hook.

“Why are we entering the hotel?” I asked as I reached Willow’s right side.

She broke the kiss and giggled when Saint began to kiss her neck - a clearly sensitive spot of hers. “Saint booked the suite upstairs.”

“Oh really,” I voiced and looked over to the Dark Lord in question. “Can you wait till we get upstairs to ravish Willow?”

“And not try to drown the bitter taste of that drink out with Willow’s sweet taste. How about no?”

Willow groaned and pushed him away as the elevator arrived.

Three security men waltzed out and we replaced them, entering and pressing the card key onto the pad. We started moving upward before Willow commented, “It wasn’t bitter.”

“It was bitter like a plague of bitterness in someone’s salty, rude heart,” Saint whined and showed his sheer disgust. “How could you drink that shit so flawlessly? What did the man combine with the rock candy? Sin and death?”

Willow laughed and it was nice to see the tension begin to leave her frame.

“Rock candy and tequila are a wonderful combination,” she reasoned. “I could taste the bitterness in your mouth but if that faded taste was what yours was like, then I can’t help y’all. Maybe ten shots and two Coronas don’t go well with sweet alcohol.”

“Well, I’m clearly going to need another fucking drink cause they crazy mad enough to send Arthur over here to do their dirty business,” Saint complained as the elevator came to a stop.

“Is he their boss or something?” I inquired as we walked right into the small suite. The bed was probably five solid steps from where I now stood. There was a small kitchen to our left and a bathroom suite to the right.

It was small for a suite penthouse, but I guessed we were unexpectedly staying over.

Beggars can’t be choosers.

Saint went straight to the bed as he released his tie and tossed it as quickly as he got rid of his shirt. Spinning around, he fell right back onto the bed and sighed.

“Think of him as a Garfield to the Vile Queen,” he suggested. “A pain in the ass, cocky fucker who thinks he’s the shit when he’s nothing but a puppet the Vatican still uses because he knows too much.”

“So he’s useless,” Willow and I said in unison before glancing at one another.

“We think alike.” Willow smiled with an added wink. “You two were actually really in sync back there. What was with the clink of the drinks?” She slipped out of her heels and tossed them to the side of the door before she stretched her arms.

I checked her out from head to toe, and I couldn’t help but reach for her. She glanced my way just as my arm hooked around her and pulled her into my side. I couldn’t help but move on instinct, my lips now stealing hers as I gave her a deep, passionate kiss.

It wasn’t long before her tongue slipped into my mouth and I could feel the yummy sweetness of her mouth that pulled me right in. She tasted so fucking good, and now I really wanted to have a taste of what she’d been drinking.

Or maybe I just want a taste of her. Every bit of her.

She moaned into my mouth the moment I took control, my hands now cupping her ass while I pressed her right against me. She was so fucking addicting, and now I understood why my younger brother was insanely in love with her.

She was the whole package, and I was beginning to feel the urge to touch every part of her. It would be bad if she became a true obsession of mine, but maybe she already was.

She was destined to be my stalking obsession.

Breaking the kiss, we caught our breath while our eyes bored into one another.

“You’re hot as Willow,” I quietly admitted. “And a bit lethal as William.”

“And Willa and Will?” she offered, and I smirked at her teasing tone.

“I’m actually afraid of them.”

“Liar!” She laughed and slapped my chest before she left my arms to walk towards the bed. “Willa is the one who marked Saint,” she noted before she looked to the man in question. “Saint?”

“Did he fall asleep?” I pondered and followed her lead to the bed. She stopped at the edge of the bed and leaned over to check on the Dark Lord.

“Aww, he’s out,” she whined. “I better get some water from the fridge and leave it on the nightstand. He’s probably gonna have a hangover.”

“I thought you said Saint parties a lot,” I voiced as I looked back at Willow, who was going the opposite direction from the kitchen. “And the fridge is that way.”

“I need to pee,” she said before sticking out her tongue tauntingly at me. “I drank far too many martinis earlier, but it was so fucking worth it. Glad I’m not wasted.”

“I thought you’re a lightweight,” I voiced as she walked into the washroom but kept the door open.

“I am,” she replied. “With shifter alcohol.”

Deciding to get the bottles for Saint so she wouldn’t have to tire herself further, I walked to the fridge while letting her do her business. Grabbing three bottles, I yawned as the door closed and proceeded to walk back to the nightstand.

“Fuck, I’m tired,” I admitted and rubbed my eyes.

The flush of the toilet was followed with the running tap, the sound rather soothing as I moved to sit on the edge of the bed next to Saint, who was literally sleeping like a log.

Dimitris?

I couldn’t help but reach out to him.

“Hmm?” He sounded barely awake, as if he’d been staying up all this while.

Have you been awake this entire time?

“Why would I sleep when three of my pack members are out on a semi-mission to piss the Vatican off?” he lazily countered.

You’re an intriguing Alpha.

I decided to get to the point.

Is Saint a lightweight drinker?

“No,” Dimitris's response was immediate. “He’s a party animal. Alcohol is like a drug he can have and never overdose on. If he gets drunk, that’s because he allows it, but Saint wouldn’t get drunk when on a mission. It’s not his thing.”

That made me frown as I noticed Willow walk out of the washroom. She was running her hands through her hair, while the dip of her dress showed her marked flesh. That didn’t seem right because the rest of her various markings down to the new incantations she’d recently received from Neo and awakened by Viktor were discreetly hidden.

I noticed the markings running down her back were glowing strongly, which didn’t make sense.

Neither did my double vision.

“Why?” Dimitris asked.

It was starting to click in and maybe that was what ignited nervous energy through me: the thought of our drinks being spiked. But when the fuck did it happen? The bartender wouldn’t be able to spike the drinks because they swear a magic oath every shift which makes it impossible for them to use anything other than the ingredients needed to create whatever cocktail was requested.

We’d been watching those three douches during their entire approach, so when did it possibly…

Bitter...the clinked glasses…Saint’s glass and my glass clinked Arthur’s glass…shit. Shit, shit, fucking shit!

“Loki? What’s wrong?” Dimitris was clearly alert to my sudden dread with a pinch of fear as my eyes landed on Willow, who was now looking at me with her head tilted to the side.

“Loki?” she questioned, and her voice sounded so far away even though she was right there. “What’s wrong?”

The ding of the elevator caught our attention. Willow looked back just as the doors opened to reveal the three security guards from earlier.

Willow!

My internal scream was sluggish, but Willow was already moving. She avoided their swift attacks as they tried to tackle her down.

It was like watching a movie from the television screen while you were fucking high. The movements of Willow’s fighting moves were illuminated by her spiked aura as she called to her magic while using her wolf strength to tackle these macho fuckers down.

They didn’t stand a fucking chance. The three of them were down in a minute flat.

Willow was completely out of breath as she stood in the middle of the three guards. She glanced my way as if to make sure I was okay before she huffed.

“Dimitris! Saint and Loki are drugged, and we just got jumped by three guys who I’m going to guess were hired by the Vatican,” she declared loud and clear into the pack bond for the rest to hear.

“Onyx, Viktor, Milo, get there ASAP. Neo, Jayce, my office now,” Dimitris ordered. “Willow, location.”

“Working on it,” she declared, and I realized she’d pulled out her phone and was putting the location setting on. “You know, I’ll give them props for trying to make a move when we haven’t even initiated our plan. Guess they’re scared as fuc-AH!”

All of us felt the sudden shockwaves that went through Willow’s body, but it was nothing in comparison to watching it with my own eyes as her body shook dramatically while shockwaves of red coursed through her limbs.

She gritted her teeth as she tried to fight against it, her body beginning to glow with her markings while her eyes began to twinkle in various colors, but it seemed to be too much for her. A gasp escaped her lips just as the jolts came to a sudden stop - like the device delivering the painful execution had short circuited itself.

Willow moaned and wavered on her feet, her knees buckling while her eyes rolled right back. Her body was caught from behind, the being still invisible, while her phone dropped helplessly to the ground.

Black spots began to form across my vision just as the invisible individual began to materialize into view.

There stood Arthur, who held my unconscious Sweets in his grasp, and that smug smirk of triumph embedded into my mind along with the amount of agony I’d lay upon his flesh the moment I got my hands on him.

“Let’s see if your Master can walk through the shadows of death, mutt.” He couldn’t look more fucking proud as my body went numb and the last bit of his image further blurred. “Sleep tight, mutt.”

They’re fucking dead. Mark my words.

22

A CHRISTMAS EVE TO REMEMBER

~WILLOW~

DID I plan to get kidnapped on Christmas Eve? Hell no. The question is: will I survive for Christmas Day? That was the real fucking question.

My head was pounding like crazy, and the loud noises happening in the background only further antagonized the drumming repetition that assaulted my senses.

What I knew thus far was that I surely had to be in some sort of aircraft because the shift in altitude was getting extremely noticeable. My arms were cuffed behind me, and my body was still dealing with tiny shockwaves that ran through my body at random.

Those fucking hurt.

I’d managed to feign unconsciousness, but I wasn’t sure if I could do that much longer cause a certain wolf in my subconscious was mad as fuck.

Bria? Don’t you think we should think logically?

Never would I imagine trying to talk my wolf down from going on a rampage. She really couldn’t do anything when we were handcuffed. Adding my failed attempts in reaching my pack, it was clear they had done some juju shit to block me from reaching my pack, which meant I was alone in this.

“Fucking pieces of shit electrocuted us like a chained animal! Your heart almost stopped and I’m supposed to think logically?!”

Okay. My wolf was super mad.

I didn’t know my heart had almost stopped, but I couldn’t really think straight until five minutes ago. I’d had enough time to realize we were either in some sort of plane or helicopter, that there were four douches here, and out of those four men, none were Arthur. I really wanted to enjoy running a blade through every bit of his flesh.

Oh, he’d get a long torture session and I’d make sure Loki tagged along too. Heck. Saint would come too. We’d have a whole fucking party.

I should have been a nervous wreck, but I wasn’t sure how I felt right now. I was a bit in pain, and the nagging pounding was making me want to throw up, but I didn’t feel panicked.

At least, not yet.

“Are we at the right altitude?” one of the guys asked loudly to combat the background noise.

“In a minute,” the pilot responded. “A storm is brewing. Are you sure we should keep going?”

“What fucking storm?” another guy questioned. “It’s fucking clear skies and you can even see the sunrise from here.”

“Further ahead, sir. I suggest you prepare your gear to jump.”

“What bullshit. Your eyes getting weak, old man? You’re lucky the other pilots were sleeping this morning!” a different guy exclaimed. “We would have left your ass behind.”

“C’mon, man. You’re lucky we’re even up here and can do this. The Vatican is gonna pay us mad money. The moment this bitch is dead, we’ll share the news to all the outlets so they’ll promptly cover every other magazine with the news of this bitch’s passing. No one gonna play around with the Vatican once they see how fast we get rid of defiant fuckers.”

“Such a shame. We can’t fuck her real quick?”

That made me tense up. It took every mental string to stop Bria from launching forward and triggering our shift. I had a strong suspicion I was about to be thrown out of a fucking plane and being a wolf would not help at all.

Wolves can’t fucking fly.

"Don’t bother. Arthur said to leave her body intact. If you rape her, they’ll know it was a murder. With the alcohol in her system, they’ll assume she overdosed or got drunk so she could kill herself easily. With her status, it won’t take long for them to find her body, but being dropped from this height? The girl’s going to be flatter than a thin pizza.”

“Ain’t the Vatican scared of what Alexander is gonna do?” one of them boldly asked. “We’re ditching the city the moment we reach that yacht that’s waiting for us, right?”

“The tickets are booked to the heart of Mexico. A private jet is already on standby. The Vatican promised our payments will go through the moment we get a picture of her dead body underwater. I’ve got the Go Pro for that.”

“How about new IDs?” one of them inquired.

“We’ve got new ones waiting for us in Mexico. We gotta get our money into our accounts first. Then the agent will transfer it over to our new identities. We’re all set. It’ll be a smooth execution. It’s 5:50. By six, we’ll be done, and by six-thirty, we’ll be all ready on our jet leaving the country before they put up one of those stupid magic grids or ban flying until they confirm her death is a suicide. As for Alexander, what’s he gonna do? That choir boy acts like he’s all that cause he’s got money and shit. His girl is about to be dead. Then we’ll see what he’s going to flaunt.”

“If he’d just remained the Pope’s toy boy, it wouldn’t have accelerated like this.”

“I heard he’s good at cock sucking. All those leaders are missing his mouth, that’s all. If he’d just remained on his knees and not gotten so cocky because he has some dark magic chit, it wouldn’t have gotten this bad.”

“Bold move on his part, don’t you think?” one of them brought up. “The rose cover. That’s fucking bold.”

“I’ll give him props for having the balls to pull that off. It’ll be in vain though. It sucks but who fucking cares? Did he give a shit about any of us when he was partying with all that money and shit? Nope. It’ll be good for him to suffer a little. Then he’ll know what heartbreak feels like.”

“Prepare for the drop!”

My heart began to speed up as I tried to figure out how the hell I’d get out of this mess. I couldn’t contact the others, and there was no way I’d be able to fight my way out with handcuffs. I didn’t have enough magic to even try to teleport myself anywhere, and I wouldn’t be able to rely on Aurelia coming out of nowhere and saving me in the last seconds of life.

Oddly enough, it wasn’t death I was afraid of.

I feared what would happen when I died.

The idea of the world believing I conducted another suicide attempt hit differently. It made me feel sick and almost unappreciative of all the love I’d been surrounded by. It would have been different if I was in a suicidal mental state and didn’t acknowledge the immense love that had surrounded me every day since I’d revealed my attempt weeks ago before dealing with those same deadly thoughts in Viktor’s arms prior to the explosion and kidnapping.

Now, I felt…content with life.

Things were hectic, but they were moving in the right direction, which was favoring the growth in my relationships. My friendship may have gone downhill, but I’d rather see Aurelia from afar than sit back and watch the world not only tear us apart but make us sworn enemies.

We’d dodged a bullet with that one.

But what now? How the fuck do I get out of this?

“Ready to disembark!” The clock was ticking and nothing was coming up in my mind. Prickling fear began to taunt my senses, while I began to realize there was no exit out of this situation.

Fuck…I don’t know what to do…

It made me want to shed tears because I felt so fucking trapped. I needed my pack. I had to reach one of them, but everything was fucking blocked. I tried again and again, the pressure only rising when the sound of the door rolling opened was followed by a whiplash of wind that entered the aircraft.

There has to be something. Someone. Help! Can’t anyone help me?! I need help! I don’t want to die. They’re going to tell everyone I killed myself, but I didn’t! I want to live!

Bria howled at my pleas, the sound heartbreaking as my heart clenched at our approaching reality. I didn’t want to give up. I’d never fought to give up when I was in the right mindset, but what could I do?

No magic, no connection with my pack. If I shifted now, I was fucked. If I didn’t, I was also fucked.

There was no way out and that was what truly hurt. I was about to die in vain like a weak bitch, when in reality, I wasn’t even given a chance to properly fight for my end.

“If we’re going to die, then we’re doing it my way!” Bria roared and she went racing towards the barrier.

Bria! Wai-

She crashed through the invisible wall of glass, shattering through my mind and taking the wheel of control out of my grasp.

My eyes snapped open just as the man was about to haul me up, and the roar that left my mouth surely carried some supersonic vibrational magic because the man went flying back and out of the aircraft.

Three pairs of eyes landed on me as I looked left, right, and in front of me to see the open door that would lead to my doom.

“I’ll kill you all myself!” Bria declared and jumped forward. I didn’t know what the fuck she was planning but we were suddenly rolling into a cartwheel. The men cursed and tried to stop us, but we were suddenly out of the plane, but only for a second as our handcuffed hands were now in front, now holdingthe edge of the door.

“How in the fucking hell did you do that?” I demanded because I didn’t even grasp what she’d just done to bring our arms in front of us while managing to not fall to our doom - at least not yet.

Ask later!

She was in clear fight-or-flight mode as one of the men leaned over to try to see where we’d gone. By the time he lowered his gaze to see us hanging there, Bria managed to grab a hold of his ankle and sent him leaning forward.

“AH!” He tried to grab onto us, but Bria hauled us back into the plane before the man could have a chance - his screams fading away as he began the fall to his death.

That left two men on my shit list, but they were to my left and I doubted I could take them out on my own – but I might as well fucking try. I crouched down in preparation to tackle them before an arm hooked around me from behind and a gun was now placed to my temple.

Fuck!

"Finally, old man,” the guy to the left praised. “Being useful, huh?”

“See? If we’d fucked her up, she wouldn’t even have had the strength to kill Alan and George,” the guy to the right huffed.

“Well, that doesn’t mean we can’t do that now.” The left guy chuckled, but my attention was further behind them. Bria pulled right back, leaving me in the control seat as my eyes doubled in size.

“What she so afraid of?” the right guy asked, which made his left comrade laugh.

“She’s afraid we’re gonna fuck her up. Don’t worry, pretty De Luca. Our cocks ain’t as big as those mutts that service you. We’ll make sure you’re at the peak of pleasure before you fall in your suicide attemp-”

The man didn’t finish as he began to cough, as did his comrade. The two of them began to claw at their necks as if they were chained by something. They dropped to their knees, struggling for breath, but the thick shadows began to move and wrap around them, forcing them onto their hands and knees as they coughed like choking dogs.

“Want to feel what it’s like to be raped?” The ominous voice sent shivers down my spine.

The two men’s replies were muffled as a black band went across their mouths, leaving them to mumble their pleas while the darkness continued to wrap around them like a spreading cloud of mist.

“What’s going on?!” the co-pilot questioned, coming out from the cockpit. “We’ve gotta turn around. A fucking…what the hell?”

The man trailed off as the pilot, who held me captive, moved me to the side with his hand still gripping me. The gun was removed from my temple, but he hadn’t lowered it just yet. The three of us watched the two men. It looked as they were being choked or slapped from behind.

Their eyes were wide and manic as they flooded with tears.

“Hell fucking no. That creature is clearly for her!” the co-pilot snapped and pointed at me.

“You guys kidnapped me!” I snapped and tried to get out of the pilot’s hold but he gripped me firmly for an old man.

“We’re just the pilots, dammit! We didn’t know they had a fucking body. Take a damn parachute and get the fuck off our plan-”

He was cut off as the entire plane jolted to one side.

“AH!” A shriek left my lips as my body jolted out of the pilot’s hold. I tried to stop myself from losing balance, but there was nothing to grab onto as I completely fell back.

My eyes caught onto the pilot and co-pilot, who turned their attention to me and realized I was falling out of the plane. For three seconds, my eyes lingered on the pilot, noticing how wide and fearful his eyes were.

Eyes of onyx surrounded by rings of silver.

My hand reached outward as if he could stop me from my doom, and I didn’t stop myself from acknowledging what I may have hoped was true.

“Loki…”

I fell out of the plane, my eyes further watching the aircraft that was surrounded by black clouds that lit up with bolts of lightning while thunder boomed at that exact moment.

My eyes further widened when the pilot threw his cap and ripped his shirt in one swift movement before he dove right after me, leaving the co-pilot screaming after him.

“WHERE ARE YOU GOING? You don’t have a parachute, dammit!” he screamed. “What about m-AH!!!” He couldn’t finish as a black tentacle wrapped around him and tugged him out of sight to the back of the plane that was submerged in black mist.

The entire plane was lost in the shadowed clouds while I further descended, just like the pilot. I watched the transformation with my very eyes as the old man began to morph like a chameleon. His skin shimmered white, the twinkling prism shades reminding me of that time I’d woken up briefly during the peak hours to see Loki standing in the rays of the sunrise.

This didn’t feel very different as the top half of the sky was filled with darkness while the bottom half glimmered with the various colors of the sunrise.

My vision began to go in and out as the drop in altitude was making it hard to stay awake, but each time I briefly came to consciousness, my Loki was closer.

Closer…and closer…and closer…

My hand was still outstretched for him as if it would reach him before our bodies plunged into the waters that were surely approaching. I was afraid - and heartbroken - that I’d die and be taking Loki with me.

I worried about the demon on the plane. I knew he had some connection to Saint. I felt it in my very bones, but it wouldn’t matter now. We were doomed to perish, but I was thankful for what he’d done in the heat of the moment.

Giving those guys a glimpse of payback for even thinking of hurting me sexually.

I lost the strength to fight my unconsciousness, and by letting go, it almost felt like I was floating instead of falling. The sensation seemed to further calm me down, but it also helped me feel the hand that grasped my outstretched one.

Gathering the bits of strength I had left, I opened my eyes the best I could. I felt the blood begin to drip out of my nose and get taken by the fierce winds, but it didn’t feel that way to my delusional mind, for I was floating and was now held by a glimmering prince.

Wow…was he divinely beautiful.

Those strands of black with bits of white were replaced with completely white strands that blew wildly in the wind. They were long, almost like an archangel from the winter tales, while his body of bronze glimmered as if he wore a cloth of sequins.

His tattoos, scars, and incantations were all on display as his magic rushed through his body to his back and began to pierce upward while he kept his hold on me. He tugged me upward while I was pressed against his chiseled body of warmth that welcomed me with loving grace as his arms wrapped tightly around me.

Any tension that remained in my limbs escaped their tight clutches, and though I knew we were going to die, I’d never felt more at peace than in this moment.

“I know…it was you,” I whispered into him, and I felt proud that I’d at least discovered the truth. “Loki…we’re going to die.”

“You always know when it’s me,” he whispered in return and hugged me even tighter. “Shh, Sweet Queen. Such word will not prosper against us.”

It made me smile even as my consciousness began to fade, and I wondered if he’d take me to paradise to see our Goddess.

“I have her,” Loki declared. “I can’t hold this form much longer, so y’all better do something.”

I wondered who he was talking to, and in a moment, it didn’t feel as if I was in my body at all. It freaked me out as I watched the next set of events as if they were a movie before my eyes.

We were probably ten seconds from the approaching waters, and my heart seemed to stop in that moment as I awaited our end.

Then I saw it.

A single person standing upon the waters as if it was a solid surface, their attire nothing but black. I pondered who it was - if Death was here to take our souls away before our bodies were mutilated by the impact of the waters.

It took a few short seconds for me to realize who it was as they lifted their hand up. The display of our bond mark was illuminated in an inky black.

Saint…

One look at my playboy’s face and I knew he wasn’t just mad, he was in a state of rage so great that it couldn’t even blossom onto his face. It was bubbling inside, fuming in madness, and it was about to come out with the solid snap of his fingers.

As if my thoughts triggered the very move, I watched as Loki’s body of glimmering warmth began to be wrapped in a bubble of transparent energy that held hues of the rainbow. We’d hit the surface where Saint stood in five seconds, but I knew that wasn’t going to be our fated ending because that snap triggered something absolutely amazing.

Wings began to emerge from Saint’s back, their bodies made of darkness that pierced outward and carried the flexibility to flap upward. The single move sent so much wind upward that a cyclone was formed around him in a solid blink - leaving him hovering in mid-air as the waters below swirled rapidly like a summoned whirlpool.

The ball of light slammed into the whiplash of waves, the collision only forcing the bubble of glimmering transparency to hover in that very spot. It was mesmerizing to see, but it only further surprised me as the bubble burst and wings of iridescent sparkle unwrapped around Loki and me.

He was holding my body in his arms, princess-style, but one look at my pale flesh and I surely had to be dead. That had to be why I was witnessing this all in real-time, but neither man seemed to have lost hope just yet.

“Willow.” Loki’s voice was foreign in nature, the depth of sound alone enough to grasp my attention as I suddenly felt the urge to get closer. As if sensing my approach, he looked my way, and I beamed at his attention as I flew straight to him.

When I stopped right at his side, he gestured to my body.

“You have to come back, Sweets,” he quietly reasoned, and I was already beginning to see the exhaustion in his eyes. I didn’t want to defy him, but I felt so free like this. No more burdens or feelings of uncertainty. I could just fly around and be…free.

Did I want to be free?

“Sweet Flower.”

I forced myself to look away from Loki’s beautiful image to Saint. He truly looked like the definition of a dark demon summoned to take the souls of various individuals.

In a classy way.

He was barely recognizable, and yet I floated to him with my curious gaze.

“I need you back here.”

I pouted my lips because I still wasn’t sure. He tried to soften his gaze, but I didn’t think he was able to in this form.

“Sweet Flower…if you die…I’ll destroy everything. Absolutely everything. I won’t stop until everything fucking burns to the ground. Do you want that? Do you wish for me to seek vengeance?”

That made me frown, the thought of many people suffering on my behalf something I didn’t want to see happening. It felt like I was being blackmailed to return, and that had me crossing my arms over my chest and giving him a stubborn pout.

“Sweets.” I glanced back to Loki and noticed the immense sadness in his eyes. That had me over at his side again. I wished to wipe the tears that left his glimmering cheeks. I tried to brush them away, but I couldn’t.

My hands just went through him, and I couldn’t feel his warmth.

I couldn’t feel anything happening around us.

"Don’t let the Vile Queen win. Don’t let your enemies laugh at your death. I know…it’s peaceful, isn’t it?”

I slowly nodded as my shoulders sank. I glanced back at my dead body, noticing how my lips were now purple and my skin was becoming blueish. I had to return. There was so much more to live for, but I couldn’t recall those reasons.

Or I was afraid to recall them.

"You want more peaceful days, right Sweets?” My head lifted to see Loki’s sad smile. “We’ll fight to give you those. We’ll start with Christmas. It’ll be a holiday with just us, but we can’t do that unless you come back to us, Willow. We need you…your pack needs you, Willow.”

My pack. My Forbidden Pack.

That was what I’d forgotten about. My pack of forbidden sinners.

Dimitris, Neo, Saint, Jayce, Onyx, Milo, Viktor, and Loki.

My eight men. My pack of loyal wolves. The group of men trying to help me succeed in all avenues in life. Those individuals who were willing to fight for my dream.

My hopeful vision of a peaceful life with my pack.

He didn’t need to say any more, for I knew I couldn’t run away anymore. With a nod, I looked back at Saint and stuck my tongue out.

The way he huffed brought tears to his black hollows, but he had to make one thing clear.

“A disaster has to happen here, Willow,” he whispered. “And I don’t want you having an ounce of sympathy, understand?”

All I could do was nod as I felt the growing urge to return to my body. It felt easy now, like being sucked into a vacuum. I suddenly gasped and coughed before a groan left my trembling lips.

“Willow.” Loki’s voice was close to my ear, and it was followed with warm lips that pressed against mine. I kissed him back to the best of my ability, feeling grateful that I could feel his warmth once more.

I wanted to speak and let him know I was okay but I felt so weak. I decided to fight to open my eyes, and when I did, there was Loki’s exhausted expression as tears fell from his glassy orbs and onto my cheeks.

“Hey, Sweets,” he muttered weakly. “Good girl. You came back.”

“I…wasn’t…going…anywhere,” I managed to croak.

“Shh,” he whispered as he lifted me further up against him and pressed his lips to my forehead. “Just rest. The drop fucked you up a bit and they had to have injected something into you, but you’ll feel better soon. I promise.”

“S…S...” I needed to know where Saint was.

Where is my Saint?

Loki hushed me again in hopes of calming me down before it felt like he was turning us around. I forced my eyes to open once more, their heaviness no match for my heightened curiosity.

The sun was still rising in the sky, but the first characteristic that hit my senses was its burning rays.

Rays of red…not orange…but crimson red.

My eyes further opened just to take in the burning chaos, as ringing sirens could be heard in the distance, along with hollow screams and cries for help.

The sight was absolutely horrifying. The city was in flames while the water from the lake was completely absent - revealing everything that had been hidden at the bottom depths for who knew how long.

“He’ll be back,” Loki whispered, but his voice didn’t hold an ounce of misery. “This is the Eve of Forbidden consequences, and the Vatican is about to feel the heat all thanks to their actions and what they tried to steal from us.”

I should have felt pity, or a shred of sadness, but I looked up to Loki’s face as he stared further with a heartless expression, and as sickening as I would have once thought it could be in a situation like this, I didn’t stop my lips from curling upward.

I smiled because this was only the beginning of our wrath.

Using the last bit of my strength, I lifted my hand to lightly reach the side of his neck, drawing his attention back to me so our eyes could lock in an intense gaze.

“I…want…them…to…” I struggled to continue. My throat hurt so fucking bad, but he understood what I wanted.

“Burn,” he finished and matched my cynical smile with his own. “We’ve been too kind. All of the others are too soft for this tainted world. We need to put them all in their place. Show that we’re far more dangerous in comparison to all of them. They’ll all burn. One by one. It’ll be a blood bath of the decade until the dawn of the new year. Then…we’ll show them how wicked we all can be. Our pack of fucking sinners. A ripened bowl of forbidden fruit. Let this Eve be the beginning of the madness. Right, Forbidden Queen?”

“Yes…my king.” One of my Forbidden Kings.

He couldn’t be more on point. We’d been far too soft, too fucking kind when the world had let me suffer my entire life all so I could be an outcast.

Now they were trying to take what I’d earned? What I deserved. My friends, my family, my men, and even my life? I was done with this foolishness. It was time to cloak the streets with blood.

The blood of all the sacrificial lambs that would be lost in our wrath.

Such a conclusion was enough to let me fall into the arms of slumber now that our resolve was set in stone.

Christmas Eve was the start of everything…

The beginning of our fateful domination.

TO BE CONTINUED.

To find out what happens next, don’t forget to pre-order WOLF DOMINATION here:

https://smarturl.it/WOLFDOMINATION

(to release 1st September 2022).

Publication date will be moved FORWARD based on preorder/popularity.

STAY CONNECTED:

Did You Enjoy Wolf Outcasted?

Please feel free to leave a review on AMAZON and preorder the next book (WOLF DOMINATION) if this book was worth the read!

It helps me, Avery, know that you enjoyed this book and pushes me to work on this series as a priority. The best way to stay up to date with anything regarding Willow’s Forbidden Pack, is through my social media platforms!

Feel free to join my Facebook group here:

Avery Song & Avery Stone Reader Group

Now turn the page for a Sneak Peek of WOLF REJECTED - Aurelia’s Pack of Misfits! - Avery S.

WOLF REJECTED

~Aurelia’s Pack of Misfits~

https://smarturl.it/WolfRejectedB1

BLURB:

S.O.S.

Psychotic wolf hybrid witch on the loose.

I repeat.

Aurelia Clementine is about to make this new pack of fame, fortune, and dominating lust beg for salvation at the hand of her trusty bitch!

Or fist? Same shit.

I, Aurelia Delianna Clementine used to have all my screw intact as the strongest and sole hybrid of the Clementine family. With magic that could destroy NYC with a snap of my fingers, it was a good thing my inner mini-wolf had more sanity than me, especially after I lost a chunk of myself when I was rejected by my best friend.

One incident that was nothing but a blur of past memories, destroyed a future I envisioned for us, but it was now a lost fragment as I was now living my best life with my bestie CEO, Willow De Luca, and her stalker "not my boyfriend" Onyx Charm.

When two new packs enter NYC, I take it upon myself to have some fun with the group of unique shifters that fall into the category of misfit toys, but what I didn't expect was to meet him again.

Ace Ezra Maximus.

My once best friend - or should I say my destined mate who rejected me?

In a world of darkness and threatened lineages of power, I'll have to prove to him, and his dangerous pack that I'm not the helpless hybrid he abandoned way back then.

I may be crazy, high on happy pills, and talk to myself from time to time, but he was about to face the consequences of breaking a Clementine.

They’ll all enjoy a taste of betrayal.

PROLOGUE: THE ULTIMATE BETRAYAL

"AURELIA!!!"

My body went flying back, the impact of the charging attack far too much for my little body that was now consumed in pain. Crippling, mind-shattering pain made a scream escape my raw throat.

The shrill sound didn't sound human. My ringing ears couldn't decipher exactly if that was even from me as I continued to soar through the air.

The world of darkness, trees, and magic was all fading away - my teary eyes beginning to blur as they took in the last sight of the serene starry sky as lights of teal green and purples danced while the twinkling of the stars seemed to grow brighter and brighter.

Every bit of sensation began to fade from my body as a cold numbness took its place. I went from blazing hot from the inside out to frigid cold like a snowy oasis.

To inhale felt like sharp needles now layered my lungs, piercing deeper with every breath, and remaining in their place as I exhaled. The agony was nothing as I prepared for impact, knowing that seconds from now, my pain would only heighten.

My physical pain was the least of my problems. It was nothing like the emotional agony I carried in the depths of my broken heart. The beating organ of my emotions and the love I carried for the people was Shattered.

Tonight was the ultimate betrayal.

Someone I cared about and trusted broke that very commitment, and to me, that was the biggest level of dishonesty, no matter my age or level of innocence. The strike of a blade from one of my own had not only cut through the strings of my hopes and dreams but pierced my heart that banged against my burning chest.

I tried to remember what had caused me to react. What had triggered and riled every strand of emotional distress that beat through my mind, body, and soul, and ignited the magic force inside me to seek revenge for a nine-year-old?

The anger I've kept for years had let loose this very moment, and somehow landed me floating through the air like a feather slowly descending to the ground.

I knew that was a mere illusion in my sluggish mind, and it only took seconds for that broken mind to catch up to the approaching reality. The impact felt like my body had become a bunch of rocks, and upon hitting the ground things cracked and left me completely frozen while all that was left were muffled screams and ringing.

"Aurelia! Aurelia! What did you do?! Why did you do that?! Lia?! Lia?! Don't...this...Aurelia? Rel...Aur...Lia!"

The closest voice had to be the loudest, but in my world of cold numbness, it was barely cutting through the ringing sound. They were calling my name, attempting to reach me in this state between consciousness and unconsciousness, but I couldn't respond.

I can't move...am I breathing? Where's Mom and Dad? They're going to be angry. Where's Ace? Wasn't he here? We were playing. He let me do the magic trick with the black strings...we...we were going to get married, weren't we? We told someone. Who did we tell?

"What...on here?!"

"Aurelia?!"

"Who...this to our child!"

"It...Ace!"

"What? No! It wasn't me! SHE did it!"

"He...only lies!"

"You did this! Why are you acting like you're innocent!"

"Take him away!"

"No! I...let go! I'd never hurt Aurelia! I'm...innocent! Help Aurelia! Don't let her die!"

"Hurry! To the medical house."

"Code Blue!"

"My daughter!"

"Help!"

"AU...LIA!"

Everything was fading away, including my consciousness, but I was afraid to be alone. This world was too dark, and I was afraid of that very darkness, just like this whole world of stillness.

The muted voices were all gone now and though my slight senses could catch onto the flowing warmth that fought to reach me, it struggled to get past the wall of numbness.

It'll never reach my heart on time.

I suddenly was overwhelmed with sadness and fear - the sadness my own, but the fear of the unknown and approaching punishment wasn't mine. It felt familiar yet foreign, and it was as though those emotions were connected by a thread on the side of the world I was slipping away from.

I was drifting downward, like I'd fallen into a river and could no longer swim up to the surface. I needed help to move - to breathe - but who would save me now? Who would possibly be my savior.

When I reached the bottom of the drifting waters, I was once again surrounded by darkness, but screams and outcries cut through from all directions - voices of anger, power, and fright striking through my walls of protection.

I was standing now as my hands covered my ears and I tried to scream. It was silent while the rest of the room grew louder and louder. I screamed for it to stop. For the pain and shrill voices of commanding force to leave me be.

I wanted to be free from all the pressure to be perfect, the orders to make my parents proud, the endless rules, the lonely world, the agony of wanting to be loved by one person around me and not be adored with fake smiles and friendships.

I had found a real friend. A person I could see myself being happy with. He gave the sweetest smiles, and though he wasn't a witch, he fit the other side of me.

He completed me.

Now, I wasn't so sure. All I felt now was emptiness, and that feeling was absolutely terrifying. The strings of magic that I've gotten so used to feeling since my creation were gone now, and that only added to the boiling fear of hopelessness.

I was slipping away to this world of endless screaming, and as they argued about all my flaws, a single voice cut through it all.

"AURELIA!"

I thought it was a single individual, but the tone of the voice had a doubled effect. It was amplified like two individuals spoke as one, but it was then that I was able to open my squeezed eyes.

The darkness was still around me, but I noticed the two threads of strings that glowed with solemn tranquility; one of a teal green nature, while the other was gold. The colors were the only thing that brought some sort of peace in my state of desolation, as I took in their thin appearance that wrapped around my wrists, they directed me to a path before me.

I was hesitant at first, but the strings continued to glow and gave me enough courage to walk forward. The further I walked, the quieter the rest of the world became, and as I got closer to a tiny speck of light, the warmth began to grow - starting from my heart and spreading outward.

Each step brought encouragement, and though the wounds from the pain I'd endured still lingered, I suddenly held hope.

No matter the pile of stressors of this world, regardless of the disappointment my failure instilled in those around me, these two strings led me to light. They guided me to a path of warmth, love, and opportunity.

I no longer feared the unknown or the consequences that brought me into this predicament. All I cared for was reaching the end of this long tunnel.

To reach the end and find out who held these two strings.

As I approached, the light grew brighter and brighter, until my eyes couldn't remain open any longer. It didn't matter anymore then, because the streams of light barely dimmed with my lids closed.

My attention was focused on the two silhouettes that seemed to blend with the light - the strings that wrapped around my wrists leading to those two figures that stood there with burning auras.

The one the left was where the teal string led to, while the right figure was engulfed in gold and that was where the golden string ended. I knew this was the path I had to decide upon; to determine which string would be cut while the other was preserved in its perfect nature.

Perfection.

Wasn't that the very reason I landed in this predicament? Because I broke all the rules, and didn't live up to the expectations of the Coven and the council that leads our magic union? It's not like I ever belonged. I was different and only accepted by my name alone.

That's what led to my rebellion. That's what made me wish to do something I'd always wished to try, and that's what landed me here - at the fork in the road of light that demanded me to choose yet again.

Choices. I hate choices. Why do I always have to choose?

It didn't matter where I was - whether it be among the world of light or the realms of darkness. I was always forced into making a decision and now I was tired of it all. Only days until I'd be ten years old, and I was damn tired of having been every witch’s puppet.

No more decisions. No...fuck choosing sides!

I had the energy then to tug on the strings, and instead of snapping both of them, I willed for them to both come my way. If I couldn't decide on what to cut, I'd simply tug them both to my side, and together, we'd make our own path.

We'd be the source of rebellion - a group of misfits who no longer played by the rules.

I'd do all of this while maintaining the power they feared the most.

Maintaining the magic force that continues to make the Coven tremble at the idea of anyone else having my unique abilities.

The glowing figures moved to my sides, and when I opened my eyes, I noticed their glowing hands in mine before their intense spheres bored into mine as they acknowledged what I'd done.

I awaited their anger; expecting my rule-breaking tendencies to deliver me the consequences I wholeheartedly deserved, but nothing happened. Instead, the warmth that hugged my hand began to spread, and suddenly, the world around me began to seep with color. The darkness was accented with gold and teal; the sky beginning to blend with both tranquil colors as the full moon took over the sky.

Lowering my gaze only revealed a new world, and the two strings on my wrists now moved to wrap around my biceps while symbols of magic formed along my flesh, leaving me to stand in a field of roses that mimicked the very color of the symbolic strings.

"Where am I?" I squeaked the question and was shocked at my own voice. I stood there in nothing but a black dress while my white strands lifted upward due to the wind that passed me.

The aroma of the roses tingled my nostrils, but what worried me was how peaceful this place was. A place I'd never seen or heard of before somehow brought me more peace than the very place of my birth.

No rules, no expectations to destroy. Just me, nature, and the full moon.

"You've had a harsh upbringing my half-child."

Half child...

I should have lifted my head up to where the booming, yet calming voice came from, but I couldn't help hanging my head in shame.

My hybrid qualities would never leave me behind, no matter how much I prayed to be normal or accepted. It hurt to think of how disgusted I was with my own being, and yet it was the society I lived in that justified my way of thinking.

Justified my worth...or in my special case...worthlessness.

My family name was what kept me alive. My magic was what forced the Coven to put up with my wittiness, and the mystery behind what my wolf would be was what kept me close to the Pack House and the alliances they carried.

Other than that, I'm a hindrance in all areas of life.

"Lift your head, Aurelia."

"Am I even worthy to be here?" I lifted my head after asking the question, surprised by how big the full moon was now as it took up the majority of the sky. To view its beauty up close suddenly brought tears to my eyes as I lowered to my knees and looked upward as an idea of the identity of the voice flooded my mind.

"Mother Moon?" my voice trembled, not out of fear but nervousness at the idea of the sacred being in the sky being in my presence. For as long as I could remember, Father spoke of our savior, Mother Moon.

She was the spiritual essence that protected wolf shifters, the being that shielded us from the evil of the lands and guided us along our journey on the surface of life.

With her blessings, there would come a time you'd find a mate compatible with you, and her continued guidance would deliver you to the moment when you can fulfill your destiny.

She was at the level of what many would call a god - an elemental master of her own element that peaked at the strike of midnight. Even as a hybrid, her presence and importance were just as vital in the wolf realms as they were with the witches, for many spells required to be done at the peak hours of the night, when the walls between the norm and spiritual realms thinned tremendously.

"No matter the blood that runs through your veins, nor the magic that inks itself along your flesh. You are a part of my children, Aurelia, no matter half or whole. You are worthy to stand within these lands of the In-Between, but you must not delay, for time is ticking away."

"Time is ticking," I wondered to myself. "The land of the In-Between? Is that where I am?"

"Yes, Aurelia," she replied. "The land between life and death."

"I...died?" I was in shock at the possibilities, and even when I tried to remember what brought me here, it was impossible. My mind was blank like a sheet of white paper, and nothing was bringing back the memories of the past I'd currently forgotten.

"Do not worry, half-child, for the strings of hope and fate have tied themselves to you," Mother Moon assured me.

I looked to my biceps then, noticing the strings that were still wrapped in place and glowing with vibrancy like the flowers all around me.

"Mother Moon? Can I go back?"

"You can," she admitted. "But the task ahead will be a long, lonely one."

"Long and lonely?" I pondered, wishing she'd bless me with more information.

"Some have betrayed you, and such actions will cost you a lot of heartaches. Not just you, but those who will be tied to you as well. The path I had written for you has been tampered with, and thus another reason why I've brought you here."

The winds picked up, which made my hair blow wildly as the petals of blue and gold lifted in the sky and danced all around me. That was when my eyes grew wide as I watched my white strands begin to glow like the illumination of the moon, each strand beginning to shift into a transition that left me gasping at the beauty of the color change unfolding before my eyes.

My white strands were now two tones - the roots of my hair now teal blue, and slowly shifting to an extraordinary gold. It was the most unique color style I'd ever witnessed, one that only extremely powerful witches and shifters carried.

It was far different than those who carried pure white strands during their ultimate stages of absolute power - a gift many people assumed I carried simply because I'd inherited my mother's powerful hair genes.

"I've gifted you with the power I rarely give to my children. You will need it to protect yourself from what those of enviousness have set out for you."

"Why...why do people hate me, Mother Moon?" I genuinely asked. "I did nothing wrong," I voiced the obvious. I could imagine this spiritual woman smiling as the soft giggle that echoed through the sky gave me a bit of hope and invited more peace to thrum through me.

"Aurelia. You are a blessed child. One born of a very powerful Alpha and an extremely gifted witch. Your birth was a controversy in the lands of power, but the being who blessed your birth prayed that I'd always have a hand in your protection. I'm fulfilling that very promise, but I'm also protecting you from those who never have good intentions for any hybrid children," she explained. "You've done nothing wrong, and it's not my place to tell you exactly what you did right to lead you to this place, but what I will do is secure the bonds that you've now created."

"Bonds?" I instinctively looked to the strings as my hair finally finished its transformation as the breeze calmed. My long strands fell to the sides of my face, and I couldn't help admire their phenomenal beauty.

"Those who wish to prevent your future uprising have only worsened their consequences, for the challenges ahead of you will change your innocent views of this world, Aurelia."

"They...will?"

"Sadly, my half-child," she clearly pitied me, but I didn't understand what there was to be sad about if I wasn't dead yet. "The path ahead of you will be filled with trials and troubling tasks, Aurelia. You will be hated by many, excluded by your own, and feel like nothing but an outcast. Such trials will wish to push you off the edge of sanity, but the strings that wrap around your arms will keep you grounded. They will do their duty to ensure you get through the trials ahead. This doesn't mean you won't be wounded or scared in the process, but no matter the marks of agony and heartache that are drawn upon your raw heart, strive forward, and remember that you are blessed by both sides of your unique spectrum. You are loved by me, Mother Moon, and by the Goddess of Magic and Creation who wishes for nothing but your victory."

My body began to fade then - starting from the toes and beginning to move up my foot. I didn't freak out at first, but I was more saddened at the idea I'd most likely never experience this again.

"Mother Moon...will I ever see you again?"

"One day, Aurelia. A long way from now. When that time comes, it will again be brief, and your mind will be on something far more important than me."

"More important than you, Mother Moon?" I couldn't grasp that, which seemed to amuse her as she laughed.

"A challenging path will brings those who will come to aid you in this difficult path called life. Do not fall for those who smile but such emotions don't twinkle in their eyes. Be with those who don't hide their anger and frustration. With individuals who have dark pasts, but remain loyal to those they rank as high as family. Your magic will always tell you who is friend and foe, and if one shows you all the signs, do not react but create the perfect web to catch them in their own deceitful plans."

Half my body was gone now and I could hear the echoing of voices calling my name.

"You must return now, my half-child, but do not fear the darkness. Walk boldly through the valleys of deceit, hate, and enviousness, for I have laid upon you a veil of protection, and those bonded to you will never leave you alone to tackle the journey on your own."

"What...if I feel like a misfit, Mother Moon?" It was the last thing on my mind as tears pooled in my eyes. "Is it okay to be an outcast?"

"It's better to be the only one in the room with brilliant hair such as yours than to be a commoner of hate that only wears black," she reasoned. "It's okay to be a misfit, my half-child, for misfits are the individuals the world overlooks, and it may not seem like it now, but that's the best advantage you'll carry on this new path. Embrace your uniqueness. Stand tall to be a rarity amongst your kind, and I vow, you will not be disappointed at the end of this race. You will be loved in your own unique way, and surrounded by those who will never want you any other way."

My hands and head were the last pieces of myself that were beginning their fading transition. I had to rush to say my final words, afraid my voice would be gone seconds later.

"Thank you, Mother Moon. I'll let Father know of this! I love you! Please protect me...and those...I love," I struggled to finish as my consciousness began to drift like my fading body, but I caught onto her humble words as my being faded into twinkling fragments.

"Farewell, Aurelia. You will rise to your position and fulfill the destiny I've chosen for you. No matter the obstacles, you will be the light within the darkness."

When my consciousness returned, something brushed my cheek, but it was sharp and brought a worrisome prick to my heart. I forced my eyes open, no matter the shooting pain that ran through the rest of my body.

I numbed it all for a glimpse of who was next to my bed, but I was left in confusion at those cold teal eyes that glared back at me.

The room was full of darkness, only the glimpse of a stream of light that came from the window to my right was what aided my sight to confirm who stood there in the small room.

"Ace."

That was the name I'd given him, the one we'd done the ceremony with, and he even vowed to keep instead of his real name that he disliked with a passion.

He stared at me with voided eyes, and I took in the cuts and bruises all over his flesh. He had to be beaten, but there was a sense of brokenness he carried that made my heart speed with worry.

It was that look I'd only seen twice in my life prior to this moment, and it was the look that showed up on those who were exiled from the pack. It clicked in my mind then, and I lifted my hand up as a stream of my blood rolled down the cheek where I'd been sliced.

I looked to his hands and saw no blade, but my worry wasn't about the stinging pain I was feeling, but the look of desolation that reflected in those teal eyes that were always filled with light.

"Ace...what..." I was trying to speak but it felt impossible. My throat was dry and hurt, just like the rest of my body, but I needed answers.

Why was he beaten? Why did he look this way? Where were we? What happened?

"I hate you."

Those three words somehow did more damage than the aching pain that crept through my body. It was enough to ignite tears - the very emotion I've always struggled to portray to even him.

"Protecting you is the reason why I'm an outcast," he whispered as his own eyes filled with tears. He began to step away from the bed - step by step as the shadows began to shield him from my sight.

"I'll never love you. Never see you as mine. You're the reason for all of this, yet I'm the bad guy. All because I loved you," he whispered bitterly. "Not anymore. I can't let myself anymore, or I'll perish. My wolf will perish. We'll both perish."

He moved further away, his words holding a haunting quality that made me wonder if this was real or a nightmare. I lifted my hand up to him, my heart begging for me to do something - anything - to stop him from leaving me.

From abandoning me.

"Don't...go," I choked, as tears left my eyes and rolled down my cheeks.

It stung further as the salt of my very tears spread on the new wound, but it only reminded me of this unraveling ending - an end to our relationship that just seemed to start. We'd been friends all this while. He was my only friend while the rest treated me like dirt. If he left me, I'd be alone again, and that was probably the most frightening thing out of all of this.

A lonely existence.

He paused as the tiny stream of light reflected his face as his tears fell. He didn't want to do this. I knew that in my gut, but something was forcing him to, and I needed those answers.

"Ace," I whispered. "Tell...me."

"Never," he whispered and gave me the saddest smile. "Until I'm proven innocent, I can't say anything more."

He moved away into the shadows, but his final words drifted to me.

"I reject you, Aurelia Clementine. May Mother Moon never bring us back together. Or…I’ll kill you."

I was confused by what he meant, and I wished to move, but I flinched in pain. Clenching my other hand made me realize I was holding something in the palm of my hand.

Glancing down, my eyes widened as I stared at the special item that Ace cherished. It was his mother's heirloom, a symbolic pendant on a rope necklace. The circular piece held a design that meant something in a certain language, but what always caught my attention was the gemstone that pointed downward from the spiraling piece.

It was once of clear quartz, but now it was soaked in blood that made it red. It now made sense to what had pricked me, but why? What did it mean?

This was his most precious thing, and yet he gave it to me before telling me he hated me. Where was he going to leave such a valuable heirloom behind when it was created to protect him?

There were so many questions, and yet a wave of dizziness hit me like a whip, but I had to fight it off. I tried to get out of bed, clenching the piece in my hand, and praying for my magic to protect it with every beat of life in my heart.

The silent vow clicked in place, the tingling sensation of magic rushing to the palm of my hand to do what I asked. I only lasted three steps before I fell to my knees, feeling drained, and in so much pain I wanted to scream.

Instead, I cried - my silent tears morphing to heavy sobs until someone was bound to hear me.

It didn't matter who entered the room as I cried my heart out, for I'd somehow lost my best friend and had no clue how or why. What hurt the most was that he hated me, and I may never find out why.

Why would my best friend reject me?

It left me feeling bitter and angry, but as much as I wished to let out the rage that burned inside me, my body just couldn't keep up anymore. All of this sudden change was too much for me, and I didn't fight the arms of darkness that embraced me.

Mother Moon warned me that my path will be a lonely one...but just how painful will this journey get in the land of wolves and magic?

READ NOW:

https://smarturl.it/WolfRejectedB1

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

~Books by Avery Song~

WILLOW’S FORBIDDEN PACK

Wolf Awakened

Wolf Endangered

Wolf Outcasted

Wolf Domination (Sept.1.22)

AURELIA’S PACK OF MISFITS

Wolf Rejected

CLAIMING MY PACK SERIES

Wolf Tamer

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX

S.S.S. YEAR SEVEN (TBA)

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES (COMPLETE)

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (TBA)

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Six (TBA)

ACADEMY FOR ALL THINGS SCORCHING

Blazing Academy - Semester One

Blazing Academy - Semester Two

Blazing Academy - Semester Three

Blazing Academy - Semester Four (TBA)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain

Supernatural Savior (TBA)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

DESTINED IMRISONEN TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two

Fae Rose Academy - Year Three (TBA)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (TBA)

Table of Contents

WOLF OUTCASTED

Copyright

Contents

Wolf Outcasted Blurb

Willow De Luca

Prologue: Teatime Within The Realms Of The In-Between

1. Survival Is Only The Beginning

2. Where Do You Stand?

3. Cold Showers And Blame The Whisky

4. True Acceptance And Prepare For War

5. Lost And Found On Two Spectrums: Part One

6. Lost And Found On Two Spectrums: Part Two

7. Return To The City Of Blood And Mayhem: Part One

8. Return To The City Of Blood And Mayhem: Part Two

9. Cranky Monday And Game Plan

10. Let Loose And Warn The Competition: Part One

11. Let Loose And Warn The Competition: Part Two

12. To Be A Master Of Incantations

13. Paint Me Sweetly, King

14. Lagoon Of Warmth

15. The Agony That Comes With Loss

16. Battle In The Heart Of The Blazing Ring

17. Distractions And Lost It

18. Feel The Wrath Of A Psycho Princess

19. Model With Me And Race Against The Coven

20. Photograph A Blood Rose

21. Party Till The Sunrise

22. A Christmas Eve To Remember

STAY CONNECTED

WOLF REJECTED SNEAK PEEK

Prologue: The Ultimate Betrayal

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also By Avery Song